More proofs of infants church-membership and consequently their right to baptism, or, A second defence of our infant rights and mercies in three parts ... / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 685 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 215 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26959
         Wing B1312
         ESTC R17239
         11736761
         ocm 11736761
         48465
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26959)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48465)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 11:10)
      
       
         
           
             More proofs of infants church-membership and consequently their right to baptism, or, A second defence of our infant rights and mercies in three parts ... / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [14], 414 p.
           
             Printed for N. Simmons and J. Robinson ...,
             London :
             1675.
          
           
             Parts 2 and 3 have special title pages.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             (from t.p.) The plain proof of Gods statute or covenant for infants church membership, and a confutation of Mr. Tombes, his arguments against infants church-membership -- A confutation of the strange forgeries of Mr. H. Danvers against the antiquity of infant-baptism -- Animadversions on Mr. Danvers's reply to Mr. Willes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Infant baptism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-05 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-05 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           More
           PROOFS
           OF
           INFANTS
           Church-membership
           AND
           Consequently
           their
           Right
           to
           BAPTISM
           :
           Or
           a
           SECOND
           DEFENCE
           of
           our
           
             Infant
             Rights
          
           and
           Mercies
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Three
             Parts
          
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           The
           plain
           Proof
           of
           Gods
           Statute
           ,
           or
           Covenant
           for
           Infants
           Church-membership
           from
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           the
           Continuance
           of
           it
           till
           the
           Institution
           of
           Baptism
           ;
           with
           the
           Defence
           of
           that
           Proof
           against
           the
           Frivolous
           Exceptions
           of
           Mr.
           Tombes
           .
        
         
           And
           a
           Confutation
           of
           Mr.
           Tombes
           his
           Arguments
           against
           Infants
           Church-membership
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           is
           ,
           A
           Confutation
           of
           the
           Strange
           Forgeries
           of
           Mr.
           
             H.
             Danvers
          
           against
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Infant-baptism
           ,
           And
           of
           his
           many
           Calumnies
           against
           my Self
           and
           Writings
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           fifty
           six
           New
           Commandments
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           He
           ,
           and
           the
           Sectaries
           who
           joyn
           with
           Him
           in
           those
           Calumnies
           seem
           to
           own
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Part
           is
           ,
           Animadversions
           on
           Mr.
           Danvers's
           Reply
           to
           Mr.
           Willes
           .
        
         
           Extorted
           by
           their
           unquiet
           Importunity
           from
           an
           earnest
           Desirer
           of
           the
           Love
           and
           Peace
           of
           all
           True
           Christians
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             N.
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           
             Princes
             Arms
          
           ,
           and
           
             J.
             Robinson
          
           at
           the
           Golden-Lyon
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1675.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           first
           year
           of
           my
           Ministry
           I
           fell
           into
           a
           doubt
           about
           Infant-Baptism
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           so
           ignorant
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           solemn
           Covenant
           and
           Investiture
           ,
           and
           the
           Parents
           duty
           of
           entring
           the
           Child
           into
           the
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Vow
           was
           which
           then
           was
           made
           :
           when
           time
           ,
           and
           light
           had
           satisfied
           me
           ,
           I
           retained
           as
           charitable
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           as
           of
           almost
           any
           that
           I
           differed
           from
           .
           About
           
             1646
             ,
             1647
             ,
             1648.
          
           they
           made
           more
           stir
           among
           us
           than
           before
           :
           Mr.
           Tombes
           living
           near
           me
           ,
           we
           continued
           in
           peace
           ,
           not
           talking
           of
           our
           difference
           ;
           For
           I
           purposely
           avoided
           it
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           
           unless
           any
           asked
           my
           opinion
           .
           At
           last
           his
           Converts
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           if
           I
           would
           not
           answer
           him
           in
           writing
           ,
           they
           must
           take
           it
           as
           an
           encouragement
           to
           them
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ;
           and
           confessed
           that
           he
           sent
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           came
           by
           his
           consent
           :
           To
           avoid
           long
           writings
           ,
           one
           dayes
           dispute
           was
           thought
           a
           shorter
           way
           .
           That
           dispute
           with
           many
           additions
           I
           was
           necessitated
           to
           publish
           ;
           with
           some
           returns
           to
           some
           after
           arguings
           of
           Mr.
           T.'s
           .
           He
           wrote
           what
           he
           thought
           meet
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           done
           with
           that
           work
           for
           ever
           :
           But
           in
           1655
           he
           sent
           to
           me
           again
           ,
           and
           drew
           from
           me
           the
           Letters
           here
           recited
           .
           These
           without
           my
           consent
           he
           published
           with
           an
           answer
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           great
           Book
           :
           I
           left
           his
           answer
           these
           nineteen
           years
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           without
           any
           Reply
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           books
           against
           me
           .
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           lawful
           for
           me
           to
           waste
           my
           precious
           time
           on
           things
           so
           little
           necessary
           :
           A
           man
           may
           find
           words
           at
           length
           to
           say
           for
           almost
           any
           cause
           .
           I
           partly
           know
           what
           can
           be
           said
           against
           this
           ,
           and
           every
           book
           that
           I
           have
           written
           .
           And
           I
           know
           what
           I
           can
           Reply
           .
           And
           I
           partly
           foreknow
           what
           they
           can
           say
           to
           that
           Reply
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           can
           further
           say
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           talk
           
           on
           till
           we
           have
           wrangled
           away
           our
           
             Charity
             and
             our
             Time
          
           :
           and
           must
           all
           this
           be
           printed
           ,
           to
           ensnare
           poor
           readers
           ?
           But
           at
           last
           Mr.
           Danvers
           hath
           laid
           a
           necessity
           upon
           me
           :
           I
           had
           silently
           past
           over
           all
           his
           vain
           Reasonings
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           accusations
           of
           my
           writings
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           falsifications
           of
           Authors
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           called
           me
           so
           loud
           to
           repent
           of
           slandering
           some
           for
           being
           Baptized
           naked
           :
           And
           when
           I
           found
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           speak
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           say
           somewhat
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           passing
           by
           what
           Mr.
           Wills.
           hath
           done
           more
           fully
           in
           an
           answer
           to
           his
           book
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           called
           Anabaptists
           among
           us
           :
           The
           one
           sort
           are
           sober
           Godly
           Christians
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           are
           rebaptized
           to
           satisfie
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           live
           among
           us
           in
           Christian
           Love
           and
           peace
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           ashamed
           if
           I
           Love
           not
           them
           as
           heartily
           ,
           and
           own
           them
           not
           as
           peaceably
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           them
           shall
           do
           either
           me
           or
           better
           men
           than
           I
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           .
           The
           other
           sort
           hold
           it
           unlawful
           to
           hold
           Communion
           with
           such
           as
           are
           not
           of
           their
           mind
           and
           way
           ,
           and
           are
           schismatically
           troublesome
           and
           unquiet
           ,
           in
           labouring
           to
           increase
           their
           Party
           .
           These
           are
           they
           that
           offend
           me
           ,
           and
           other
           lovers
           of
           peace
           .
           And
           if
           God
           would
           perswade
           them
           but
           seriously
           to
           think
           of
           these
           
           obvious
           questions
           ,
           it
           might
           somewhat
           stop
           them
           .
           
             Qu.
             1.
          
           
           How
           inconsiderable
           a
           part
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           they
           hold
           communion
           with
           ?
           And
           unchurch
           almost
           all
           the
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           ?
           
             Qu.
             2.
          
           
           Whether
           they
           can
           possibly
           hope
           that
           ever
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           will
           Unite
           upon
           their
           terms
           ,
           of
           rejecting
           all
           their
           Infants
           from
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           all
           our
           Infant
           Rights
           and
           Benefits
           conferred
           by
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ?
           
             Qu.
             3.
          
           
           And
           whether
           if
           they
           continue
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           to
           separate
           from
           almost
           all
           the
           Churches
           and
           unchurch
           them
           ,
           their
           employment
           will
           not
           be
           still
           to
           serve
           the
           great
           enemy
           of
           Love
           and
           Concord
           ,
           against
           the
           Lord
           of
           Love
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           prosperity
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           godliness
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           souls
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           scandal
           and
           hardening
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ?
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             OF
             THE
             FIRST
             PART
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               Preface
               .
               
                 pag.
                 1
              
            
             
               Mr.
               Tombes's
               first
               Letter
               .
               
                 p.
                 5
              
            
             
               B.'s
               Answer
               to
               it
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               T.'s
               second
               Letter
               .
               
                 p.
                 8
              
            
             
               B.'s
               Answer
               to
               it
               .
               
                 p.
                 9
              
            
             
               Mr.
               T.'s
               third
               Letter
               .
               
                 p.
                 10
              
            
             
               B.'s
               Answer
               is
               divided
               by
               Mr.
               T.
               into
               Sections
               :
               His
               Answers
               are
               confuted
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               The
               many
               Questions
               to
               be
               handled
               .
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 1.
              
               
               Infants
               were
               once
               Church-members
               .
               
                 p.
                 13
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
                 Quest
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               It
               was
               not
               only
               the
               Infants
               of
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               that
               were
               Church-members
               .
               
                 p.
                 18
              
            
             
               How
               far
               the
               Sichemites
               were
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Church-members
               .
               
                 p.
                 21
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
              
               Of
               other
               Nations
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Sect.
                 11.
              
               
               The
               Israelites
               Infants
               were
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               Vniversal
               .
               
                 p.
                 26.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 12
              
               ,
               to
               the
               18.
               
               Infants
               were
               members
               of
               the
               Jews
               Church
               as
               well
               as
               Commonwealth
               .
               
                 p.
                 28.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 18.
                 
                 Quest
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
               There
               was
               a
               Law
               or
               Precept
               of
               God
               obliging
               Parents
               to
               enter
               their
               Children
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               accepting
               his
               favour
               ,
               and
               engaging
               and
               devoting
               them
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               a
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               offering
               them
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               accepting
               them
               when
               devoted
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 p.
                 31
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 19
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Visible
               Church-membership
               what
               it
               is
               ?
               And
               that
               it
               is
               a
               benefit
               .
               
                 p.
                 32
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 22.
              
               
               Legal-right
               to
               Infants
               Church-state
               given
               by
               Gods
               Covenant
               :
               Mr.
               T.'s
               confuted
               and
               the
               case
               opened
               .
               
                 p.
                 35
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
              
               
               This
               Right
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               Gods
               Law
               or
               Covenant
               .
               
                 p.
                 44
                 ,
                 —
                 46
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
              
               
               The
               proof
               of
               Parents
               obligation
               to
               enter
               their
               Children
               into
               Covenant
               :
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               a
               Law
               ;
               Mr.
               T.
               maketh
               nothing
               of
               Church-membership
               .
               
                 p.
                 46
                 ,
                 —
                 50
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 27.
              
               
               Precepts
               oblige
               to
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               promises
               give
               right
               to
               benefits
               .
               
                 p.
                 54
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 28.
              
               
               No
               Transeunt
               fact
               without
               Gods
               statute
               ,
               or
               moral
               donation
               ,
               or
               covenant
               ,
               made
               the
               Israelites
               Infants
               Church-members
               ,
               proved
               ,
               to
               
                 Sect.
                 44.
                 p.
                 56
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 44
                 ,
                 45.
              
               
               Infants
               Church-membership
               instituted
               by
               God
               at
               mans
               creation
               and
               the
               constitution
               of
               Gods
               Kingdom
               at
               the
               first
               .
               
                 p.
                 72
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 46.
              
               
               Infants
               Church-membership
               continued
               or
               renewed
               by
               the
               first
               Law
               of
               grace
               made
               to
               
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.15
              
               .
               to
               
                 Sect.
                 49.
              
               
               Christs
               being
               the
               Head
               in
               Infancy
               proveth
               what
               it
               is
               brought
               for
               ,
               and
               forceth
               Mr.
               T.
               to
               grant
               the
               cause
               .
               
                 p.
                 81
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 49.
              
               
               The
               same
               proved
               by
               the
               exposition
               of
               this
               Covenant
               in
               that
               made
               to
               Abraham
               vindicated
               against
               Mr.
               T.
               who
               again
               forsaketh
               his
               cause
               .
               
                 p.
                 97
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 50.
              
               
               No
               proof
               that
               there
               was
               ever
               one
               Church-member
               who
               in
               that
               state
               had
               an
               Infant
               born
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               also
               a
               Church-member
               .
               
                 p.
                 104
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 51
                 ,
                 52.
              
               
               How
               far
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               proveth
               what
               I
               assert
               .
               The
               Church-state
               of
               Infants
               no
               disadvantage
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               benefit
               :
               wherein
               —
               proved
               ,
               to
               
                 Sect.
                 59.
                 p.
                 105
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 60.
              
               
               More
               particular
               proofs
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Seth
                 ,
                 Noahs
              
               Sons
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 p.
                 116
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 70
              
               ,
               to
               79.
               
               Proving
               the
               point
               fully
               from
               the
               Covenant
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 p.
                 124
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 79
              
               ,
               to
               86.
               
               The
               point
               proved
               by
               the
               promises
               to
               the
               Israelites
               .
               A
               virtual
               cause
               may
               be
               long
               in
               being
               before
               it
               be
               formally
               a
               cause
               ,
               and
               may
               cause
               at
               last
               without
               any
               change
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               recipient
               .
               
                 p.
                 130
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 86.
              
               
               The
               proof
               from
               the
               second
               Commandment
               vindicated
               .
               
                 p.
                 135
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 87
              
               ,
               to
               93.
               
               Proofs
               from
               divers
               other
               texts
               .
               
                 p.
                 137
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 93
              
               ,
               to
               96.
               
               The
               case
               of
               Infants
               in
               the
               womb
               .
               
                 p.
                 140
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 96
                 ,
                 97.
              
               
               These
               statutes
               not
               repealed
               .
               Mr.
               T.'s
               conceit
               that
               Gods
               promise
               cannot
               be
               repealed
               ,
               
               confuted
               .
               
                 p.
                 141
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 98
              
               ,
               to
               107.
               
               Divers
               Questions
               offered
               to
               consideration
               .
               
                 p.
                 145
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 107
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Ten
               humbling
               Questions
               to
               Mr.
               T.
               (
               published
               by
               himself
               against
               my
               will.
               )
               
                 p.
                 157
              
            
             
               The
               fuller
               proofs
               from
               the
               New
               Testament
               only
               named
               as
               being
               before
               handled
               .
               
                 p.
                 159
              
            
             
               A
               Confutation
               of
               the
               many
               Arguments
               by
               which
               Mr.
               T.
               would
               prove
               that
               Infants
               were
               not
               Church-members
               under
               Christ
               .
               
                 p.
                 161
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Second
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               THE
               Preface
               :
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               Of
               Controversies
               ;
               how
               far
               good
               or
               bad
               ;
               with
               whom
               
                 sharp
                 rebuke
              
               and
               earnest
               contending
               is
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               not
               :
               And
               whose
               duty
               it
               is
               .
               
                 p.
                 185
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               present
               Controversie
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               it
               not
               greater
               or
               less
               than
               it
               is
               :
               And
               the
               state
               of
               it
               in
               part
               .
               
                 p.
                 198
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               from
               Mr.
               
                 Danvers
                 .
                 p.
                 211
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               More
               of
               my
               present
               judgement
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               and
               their
               cause
               ,
               with
               a
               motion
               to
               them
               for
               Communion
               and
               Peace
               .
               
                 p.
                 216
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               A
               general
               view
               of
               Mr.
               Danvers
               book
               .
               
                 p.
                 234
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Mr.
               Danvers
               Witnesses
               against
               Infant-baptism
               .
               His
               sad
               forgery
               against
               the
               Donatists
               detected
               :
               His
               marvellous
               falsification
               of
               
               Augustines
               third
               and
               fourth
               books
               against
               them
               
                 de
                 bapt
              
               .
               The
               said
               books
               vindicated
               .
               They
               prove
               that
               the
               Donatists
               consented
               to
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               held
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               Christian
               thought
               it
               vain
               .
               His
               forgery
               against
               
                 Vincentius
                 Victor
              
               :
               His
               slander
               of
               Cresconius
               .
               His
               slander
               of
               all
               the
               Novatians
               .
               His
               slander
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Brittains
               detected
               .
               His
               reasons
               for
               the
               Brittains
               being
               against
               Infant-baptism
               confuted
               :
               where
               many
               more
               untruths
               are
               detected
               ,
               of
               them
               and
               many
               others
               .
               His
               forgeries
               or
               false
               stories
               of
               the
               Messalians
               ,
               called
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 Dadoes
                 ,
                 Sabas
                 ,
                 Adulphus
                 ,
                 Simonis
              
               —
               His
               slander
               of
               
                 Faustus
                 Rhegiensis
              
               —
               His
               deceit
               about
               Albanus
               .
               His
               gross
               falsification
               of
               Nicephorus
               and
               slander
               of
               Peter
               of
               Apamea
               and
               Zooras
               .
               His
               false
               story
               of
               Adrian
               Bishop
               of
               Corinth
               ;
               and
               his
               false
               report
               of
               Gregories
               dealing
               with
               him
               .
               His
               fable
               of
               Aegyptian
               Divines
               .
               His
               fiction
               about
               one
               Berinius
               ,
               and
               his
               falsification
               of
               Beda
               concerning
               him
               .
               His
               forgery
               about
               
                 Hincmarus
                 Laudunensis
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Hincmarus
                 Rhemensis
              
               charge
               against
               him
               .
               His
               slander
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               heretofore
               detected
               ,
               and
               further
               by
               Nauclerus
               .
               A
               reference
               to
               our
               former
               proofs
               of
               the
               antiquity
               of
               Infant-baptism
               .
               Nazianzens
               judgement
               .
               His
               audacious
               abuse
               of
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               Carthage
               Council
               .
               My
               repeated
               assertion
               of
               the
               novelty
               of
               Antipedobaptism
               .
               
                 p.
                 239
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Mr.
               D.'s
               great
               Calumnie
               of
               my self
               refuted
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               falsly
               reported
               that
               some
               at
               that
               time
               were
               baptized
               naked
               .
               
                 p.
                 281
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               His
               abusive
               Citations
               of
               my
               Writings
               as
               for
               his
               cause
               .
               
                 p.
                 285
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               His
               many
               personal
               accusations
               of
               me
               examined
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               that
               so
               many
               boldly
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               things
               they
               know
               not
               .
               His
               reproach
               of
               
                 [
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Non-conforming
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Doctrines
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 accused
                 by
                 him
                 are
                 heynous
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 ]
              
               when
               I
               remember
               not
               any
               one
               of
               them
               that
               hath
               ever
               to
               me
               expressed
               his
               dissent
               ,
               much
               less
               endeavoured
               to
               change
               my
               judgement
               ,
               but
               many
               that
               have
               professed
               their
               approbation
               .
               His
               vain
               talk
               of
               my
               being
               lost
               with
               my
               friends
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               implyeth
               that
               they
               are
               Hypocrites
               in
               concealing
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               make
               me
               one
               in
               seeking
               the
               applause
               of
               man.
               His
               many
               falshoods
               in
               his
               accusations
               of
               self-contradiction
               and
               mutability
               .
               1.
               
               About
               Episcopacy
               ;
               2.
               
               About
               Non-conformity
               :
               What
               he
               meaneth
               by
               my
               
                 sheltring
                 my self
                 in
                 their
                 Tents
                 in
                 a
                 storm
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 indulgence
                 coming
                 forth
                 of
                 my
                 hole
                 .
                 ]
                 3.
                 
              
               Of
               my
               friendship
               to
               Calvin
               and
               
                 Arminius
                 .
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               the
               Parliaments
               cause
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               Tradition
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               Popery
               .
               7.
               
               Whether
               a
               Controversie
               may
               have
               difficult
               objections
               against
               plain
               proofs
               .
               His
               Catalogue
               of
               my
               heynous
               errors
               :
               A
               just
               demand
               from
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               ,
               whom
               he
               doth
               not
               slander
               :
               and
               from
               himself
               .
               
                 p.
                 288
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               The
               new
               Religion
               of
               my
               Back-biters
               :
               or
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               some
               Doctrines
               of
               Mr.
               Danvers
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               joyn
               in
               his
               accusations
               of
               my
               Writings
               ,
               if
               indeed
               they
               hold
               the
               contraries
               to
               
               that
               which
               they
               accuse
               ,
               as
               their
               accusations
               seem
               to
               suppose
               ;
               viz.
               fifty
               six
               New
               Commandments
               and
               Doctrines
               .
               The
               good
               that
               these
               men
               do
               .
               
                 p.
                 313
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Allens
              
               vindication
               of
               himself
               against
               Mr.
               D.'s
               misreport
               ;
               and
               my
               Testimony
               concerning
               Mr.
               Allen
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Lamb.
                 p.
                 333
              
            
             
               Conclusion
               ,
               an
               Admonition
               to
               Mr.
               Danvers
               for
               his
               Repentance
               .
               
                 p.
                 337
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Third
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               THE
               frightful
               aspect
               of
               his
               Reply
               .
               
                 p.
                 345
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               His
               impenitent
               false
               allegation
               of
               Witnesses
               against
               Infant-baptism
               .
               Of
               Tertullian
               ;
               whether
               Cyprians
               Doctrine
               was
               Antichristian
               .
               Wickliff
               vindicated
               at
               large
               ,
               from
               his
               express
               words
               .
               Berengarius
               vindicated
               .
               
                 p.
                 349
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Mr.
               D.'s
               justification
               of
               his
               slander
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               confuted
               .
               His
               witnesses
               examined
               ,
               and
               his
               unfaithfulness
               opened
               ;
               and
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               more
               largely
               explicated
               .
               
                 p.
                 379
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               His
               impenitence
               in
               Calumniating
               the
               Donatists
               and
               Novatians
               as
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               reprehended
               .
               
                 p.
                 400
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               His
               renewed
               Calumny
               of
               the
               Old
               Brittains
               reproved
               .
               
                 p.
                 402
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               His
               rash
               report
               of
               Bishops
               Ushers
               censure
               of
               me
               ,
               Considered
               .
               
                 p.
                 404
              
            
             
               Postscript
               .
               The
               Testimony
               of
               Smaragdus
               fully
               opened
               :
               And
               the
               reports
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Abbas
                 Cluniacensis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Bernard
                 Abbas
                 Clarevallensis
              
               .
               Their
               weak
               disingenuous
               course
               of
               Printing
               my
               words
               as
               against
               my self
               (
               in
               a
               sheet
               called
               Mr.
               Baxters
               Arguments
               ,
               &c.
               cryed
               about
               the
               streets
               )
               as
               if
               the
               necessity
               of
               professed
               faith
               for
               our selves
               ,
               would
               prove
               that
               our
               professed
               faith
               and
               dedicating
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               were
               not
               sufficient
               for
               the
               baptismal
               reception
               of
               our
               Infants
               .
               
                 p.
                 407
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             Readers
             ,
          
        
         
           MY
           pain
           and
           greater
           business
           deny
           me
           time
           to
           collect
           the
           
             Printers
             Errata
          
           ,
           though
           I
           see
           divers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           leave
           the
           discerning
           of
           them
           to
           your selves
           .
           And
           I
           again
           admonish
           and
           intreat
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           detection
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           falshoods
           and
           blind
           temerarious
           audacity
           of
           Mr.
           D.
           be
           not
           imputed
           to
           the
           whole
           
             Rebaptizing
             party
          
           ,
           (
           to
           whose
           Practice
           
             Gregor
             .
             Magn.
          
           paralleleth
           Reordaining
           )
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           crimes
           abate
           not
           your
           Christian
           Love
           and
           tenderness
           to
           others
           ,
           there
           being
           truly
           Godly
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           persons
           ,
           worthy
           of
           our
           Communion
           ,
           and
           willing
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           that
           party
           as
           well
           as
           of
           others
           .
           Hearken
           not
           to
           them
           that
           would
           render
           the
           Party
           of
           Anabaptists
           odious
           or
           intolerable
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           to
           those
           Anabaptists
           who
           would
           perswade
           those
           of
           their
           opinion
           to
           renounce
           Communion
           with
           all
           others
           as
           unbaptized
           .
           It
           is
           against
           this
           dividing
           spirit
           on
           all
           sides
           that
           I
           Write
           and
           Preach
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               PART
               I.
               My
               private
               Letters
               to
               Mr.
               Tombes
               proving
               the
               Church-membership
               of
               Infants
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               vindicated
               from
               his
               unsatisfactory
               exceptions
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 PREFACE
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 THE
                 occasion
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 these
                 Letters
                 is
                 long
                 ago
                 published
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Part
                 of
                 his
                 Anti-Paedobaptism
                 ,
                 page
                 353.
                 and
                 forward
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 printeth
                 the
                 said
                 Letters
                 without
                 my
                 consent
                 :
                 Had
                 I
                 found
                 his
                 Answers
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 changed
                 my
                 judgement
                 and
                 retracted
                 that
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 writings
                 long
                 ago
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 thought
                 so
                 much
                 otherwise
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 I
                 judged
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 nor
                 worth
                 my
                 diverting
                 from
                 better
                 employment
                 to
                 write
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 whatever
                 the
                 singular
                 judgement
                 of
                 that
                 
                 learned
                 and
                 excellent
                 Professor
                 of
                 Theology
                 mentioned
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 ,
                 was
                 or
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 arguments
                 that
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 before
                 and
                 since
                 have
                 used
                 for
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 opinion
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   introduced
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Century
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 yet
                 so
                 many
                 wiser
                 and
                 better
                 men
                 than
                 I
                 ,
                 think
                 otherwise
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mr.
                 T
                 's
                 writings
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 modest
                 will
                 allow
                 me
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 having
                 very
                 good
                 company
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 prove
                 mistaken
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 No
                 sober
                 Christian
                 will
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 Godly
                 men
                 of
                 both
                 opinions
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 I
                 think
                 no
                 such
                 Christian
                 that
                 is
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 can
                 choose
                 but
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 Heaven
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 hundred
                 thousands
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 while
                 we
                 differ
                 
                   de
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 great
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 agree
                 that
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 Ages
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 I
                 take
                 for
                 no
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 opinion
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 and
                 others
                 very
                 fearful
                 of
                 turning
                 rashly
                 and
                 without
                 cogent
                 proof
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Churches
                 have
                 still
                 had
                 their
                 blemishes
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 universally
                 so
                 err
                 in
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Though
                 Christ
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 errors
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 healer
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Effector
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Director
                 of
                 his
                 Churches
                 faith
                 and
                 holiness
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 though
                 thousands
                 or
                 hundred
                 thousands
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 that
                 were
                 for
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 was
                 against
                 even
                 such
                 a
                 constitutive
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 accounted
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 without
                 good
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 must
                 still
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 for
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 such
                 Catalogues
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 present
                 remember
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Christian
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 baptizing
                 of
                 Infants
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 and
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 any
                 that
                 denied
                 not
                 Original
                 sin
                 :
                 Though
                 indeed
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 themselves
                 that
                 did
                 deny
                 it
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 denied
                 not
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 enough
                 heretofore
                 :
                 I
                 lay
                 not
                 my
                 faith
                 on
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Consenters
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 doubtful
                 case
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 almost
                 all
                 went
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 safer
                 
                   caeteris
                   paribus
                
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 few
                 in
                 Heaven
                 did
                 own
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 on
                 earth
                 I
                 have
                 more
                 approvers
                 than
                 Mr.
                 T.
                 I
                 think
                 mans
                 approbation
                 so
                 poor
                 a
                 comfort
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 to
                 read
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 layeth
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 than
                 our selves
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 inconsiderable
                 a
                 matter
                 were
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 men
                 value
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 or
                 despise
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 thought
                 or
                 said
                 of
                 by
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 on
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 eternity
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 signification
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 answer
                 which
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 ,
                 should
                 I
                 transcribe
                 all
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 every
                 impertinent
                 passage
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 needlesly
                 weary
                 the
                 Reader
                 and
                 my self
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Book
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 words
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 blamed
                 as
                 concealing
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 answer
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 need
                 an
                 answer
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 that
                 the
                 impartial
                 Reader
                 judge
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 findeth
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 write
                 not
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 need
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 every
                 word
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 how
                 frivolous
                 soever
                 ,
                 against
                 plain
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 his
                 first
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       SIR
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     NOt
                     finding
                     yet
                     that
                     Law
                     or
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     Infants
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     which
                     you
                     assert
                     in
                     your
                     book
                     of
                     Baptism
                     to
                     be
                     unrepealed
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     request
                     you
                     to
                     set
                     down
                     the
                     particular
                     Text
                     or
                     Texts
                     of
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     where
                     you
                     conceive
                     that
                     Law
                     or
                     Ordinance
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     transmit
                     it
                     to
                     me
                     by
                     this
                     bearer
                     ,
                     that
                     your
                     allegations
                     may
                     be
                     considered
                     by
                     him
                     who
                     is
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         April
                         3.
                         1655.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Yours
                       as
                       is
                       meet
                       ,
                       
                         John
                         Tombes
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Richard
                       Baxters
                    
                     Answer
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                     I
                     mean
                     to
                     see
                     more
                     said
                     against
                     what
                     I
                     have
                     already
                     written
                     ,
                     before
                     I
                     will
                     write
                     any
                     more
                     about
                     Infant
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     more
                     pressing
                     call
                     than
                     I
                     yet
                     discern
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     discharged
                     my
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     leave
                     you
                     and
                     yours
                     to
                     take
                     your
                     course
                     .
                     And
                     indeed
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     understand
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     your
                     Letter
                     ,
                     because
                     you
                     so
                     joyn
                     two
                     questions
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     you
                     would
                     have
                     me
                     answer
                     to
                     .
                     Whether
                     
                     there
                     were
                     any
                     Ordinances
                     or
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     Infants
                     should
                     be
                     Church-members
                     ?
                     is
                     one
                     question
                     :
                     Whether
                     this
                     be
                     repealed
                     ?
                     is
                     another
                     :
                     you
                     joyn
                     both
                     into
                     one
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     Infants
                     were
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     yet
                     denied
                     that
                     I
                     know
                     of
                     ,
                     so
                     will
                     I
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     uncharitable
                     as
                     to
                     imagine
                     that
                     you
                     are
                     now
                     about
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     much
                     less
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     have
                     the
                     least
                     doubt
                     whether
                     it
                     were
                     by
                     Gods
                     Ordination
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     two
                     things
                     considerable
                     in
                     the
                     matter
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     consequent
                     priviledges
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     a
                     grant
                     or
                     promise
                     to
                     confer
                     these
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     directly
                     of
                     a
                     precept
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     devoting
                     and
                     dedicating
                     the
                     child
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     entring
                     it
                     into
                     the
                     Covenant
                     which
                     confers
                     the
                     benefit
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     a
                     Law
                     or
                     Precept
                     to
                     constitute
                     this
                     duty
                     .
                     I
                     am
                     past
                     doubt
                     that
                     you
                     doubt
                     not
                     of
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     :
                     For
                     you
                     cannot
                     imagine
                     ,
                     that
                     any
                     Infant
                     had
                     the
                     blessing
                     without
                     a
                     grant
                     or
                     promise
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     's
                     impossible
                     ;
                     )
                     nor
                     that
                     any
                     Parents
                     lay
                     under
                     a
                     duty
                     without
                     an
                     obliging
                     law
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     as
                     impossible
                     .
                     )
                     Taking
                     it
                     therefore
                     for
                     granted
                     that
                     you
                     are
                     resolved
                     in
                     both
                     these
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     yield
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     grant
                     and
                     precept
                     there
                     was
                     ,
                     there
                     remains
                     no
                     question
                     but
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     repealed
                     :
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     long
                     expected
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     prove
                     .
                     For
                     citing
                     the
                     particular
                     Texts
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     ordination
                     is
                     contained
                     ,
                     though
                     more
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     than
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     shall
                     think
                     it
                     needless
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     see
                     the
                     ordination
                     contained
                     in
                     those
                     Texts
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     already
                     mentioned
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     proved
                     to
                     be
                     reversed
                     .
                     Nor
                     do
                     I
                     know
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     so
                     great
                     use
                     
                     to
                     stand
                     to
                     cite
                     the
                     particular
                     Texts
                     ,
                     while
                     you
                     confess
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     promise
                     and
                     precept
                     there
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     which
                     ,
                     Infants
                     were
                     till
                     Christs
                     time
                     duly
                     members
                     of
                     Christs
                     Church
                     (
                     for
                     Christs
                     Church
                     it
                     was
                     )
                     even
                     his
                     universal
                     visible
                     Church
                     .
                     Still
                     remember
                     that
                     I
                     take
                     the
                     word
                     [
                     law
                     ]
                     not
                     strictly
                     for
                     a
                     precept
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     largely
                     ,
                     as
                     comprehending
                     both
                     promise
                     and
                     precept
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     already
                     shewed
                     you
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     have
                     others
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     much
                     of
                     your
                     endeavour
                     as
                     hath
                     any
                     tendency
                     to
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     holiness
                     ,
                     I
                     ,
                     am
                     willing
                     to
                     second
                     you
                     in
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     at
                     the
                     age
                     you
                     desire
                     people
                     might
                     solemnly
                     profess
                     their
                     acceptance
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     resolution
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     :
                     But
                     I
                     hope
                     God
                     will
                     find
                     me
                     better
                     work
                     while
                     I
                     must
                     stay
                     here
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     spend
                     my
                     time
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     no
                     Infants
                     of
                     believers
                     are
                     within
                     Christs
                     visible
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     are
                     no
                     Infant
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     Infant
                     Christians
                     ,
                     Infant
                     Church-members
                     .
                     I
                     know
                     no
                     glory
                     it
                     will
                     bring
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     nor
                     comfort
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     nor
                     see
                     I
                     now
                     any
                     appearance
                     of
                     truth
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     I
                     bless
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     the
                     benefits
                     of
                     the
                     Baptismal
                     Covenant
                     that
                     I
                     enjoyed
                     in
                     infancy
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     dedicated
                     so
                     soon
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     left
                     wholly
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     .
                     They
                     that
                     despise
                     this
                     mercy
                     ,
                     or
                     account
                     it
                     none
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     worth
                     the
                     accepting
                     ,
                     may
                     go
                     without
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     get
                     by
                     their
                     ingratitude
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     once
                     hoped
                     ,
                     that
                     much
                     less
                     than
                     such
                     an
                     inundation
                     of
                     direful
                     consequents
                     as
                     our
                     eyes
                     have
                     seen
                     ,
                     would
                     have
                     done
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     bringing
                     of
                     you
                     back
                     to
                     stop
                     the
                     doleful
                     breach
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     made
                     .
                     I
                     am
                     fain
                     to
                     spend
                     my
                     time
                     now
                     to
                     endeavour
                     the
                     recovery
                     
                     of
                     some
                     of
                     your
                     Opinion
                     who
                     are
                     lately
                     turned
                     Quakers
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     the
                     preventing
                     of
                     others
                     Apostasie
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     indeed
                     to
                     prevent
                     the
                     emptying
                     of
                     your
                     Churches
                     .
                     Which
                     I
                     suppose
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     more
                     acceptable
                     work
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     than
                     again
                     to
                     write
                     against
                     rebaptizing
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     Infant
                     Baptism
                     .
                     Sir
                     ,
                     I
                     remain
                     your
                     imperfect
                     brother
                     ,
                     knowing
                     but
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     yet
                     loving
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       Rich.
                       Baxter
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     Tombes
                     his
                     second
                     Letter
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                     I
                     confess
                     Infants
                     were
                     by
                     Gods
                     fact
                     of
                     taking
                     the
                     whole
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     for
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     estate
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Paedagogy
                     (
                     not
                     by
                     any
                     promise
                     or
                     precept
                     )
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Israel
                     .
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     confess
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     any
                     Law
                     or
                     Ordinance
                     determining
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     a
                     fact
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     transeunt
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     think
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     foolish
                     undertaking
                     for
                     me
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     repeal
                     of
                     a
                     fact
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     still
                     I
                     press
                     you
                     that
                     you
                     would
                     shew
                     me
                     where
                     that
                     Law
                     ,
                     Ordinance
                     ,
                     Statute
                     or
                     Decree
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     that
                     is
                     repealable
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     in
                     congruous
                     sence
                     be
                     either
                     by
                     a
                     later
                     act
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     repealed
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     to
                     be
                     established
                     as
                     a
                     law
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     This
                     I
                     never
                     found
                     in
                     your
                     books
                     ,
                     nor
                     do
                     I
                     conceive
                     that
                     law
                     is
                     implied
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     I
                     grant
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     yet
                     pray
                     you
                     to
                     set
                     me
                     down
                     the
                     particular
                     Text
                     or
                     Texts
                     of
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     where
                     that
                     Law
                     is
                     .
                     Which
                     need
                     not
                     hinder
                     you
                     from
                     opposing
                     the
                     Quakers
                     
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     not
                     and
                     hope
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     wanting
                     )
                     of
                     whom
                     I
                     think
                     that
                     you
                     are
                     misinformed
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     Anabaptists
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     there
                     are
                     very
                     few
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     ever
                     baptised
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     good
                     evidence
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     formerly
                     Seekers
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     call
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     think
                     you
                     do
                     unjustly
                     impute
                     the
                     direful
                     consequences
                     you
                     speak
                     of
                     to
                     the
                     denial
                     of
                     Infant
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     adult
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     as
                     your self
                     are
                     deceived
                     so
                     you
                     mislead
                     others
                     .
                     I
                     yet
                     expect
                     your
                     Texts
                     ,
                     knowing
                     none
                     in
                     any
                     of
                     your
                     Books
                     that
                     mention
                     that
                     law
                     of
                     Infants
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     which
                     you
                     assert
                     either
                     explicitly
                     or
                     implicitly
                     ,
                     and
                     am
                  
                   
                     
                       Bewdly
                       ,
                       
                         April
                         4.
                         1655.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       yours
                       as
                       is
                       meet
                       ,
                       
                         John
                         Tombes
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Richard
                       Baxters
                    
                     second
                     Letter
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                     If
                     you
                     will
                     needs
                     recall
                     me
                     to
                     this
                     ungrateful
                     work
                     ,
                     let
                     me
                     request
                     you
                     to
                     tell
                     me
                     fully
                     ,
                     exactly
                     and
                     plainly
                     ,
                     what
                     transient
                     fact
                     you
                     mean
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     conceive
                     without
                     law
                     or
                     promise
                     did
                     make
                     Church-members
                     :
                     that
                     so
                     I
                     may
                     know
                     where
                     the
                     competition
                     lieth
                     .
                     When
                     I
                     know
                     your
                     meaning
                     ,
                     I
                     intend
                     ,
                     God
                     willing
                     ,
                     to
                     send
                     you
                     a
                     speedy
                     answer
                     to
                     your
                     last
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           April
                           16.
                           1655.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Your
                       fellow-servant
                       ,
                       
                         Rich.
                         Baxter
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     Mr.
                     Tombes
                     his
                     third
                     Letter
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                     The
                     transeunt
                     fact
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whereby
                     Infants
                     were
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     was
                     plainly
                     exprest
                     in
                     my
                     last
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     taking
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     for
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     expression
                     of
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       Deut.
                    
                     4.34
                     .
                     Exod.
                     6.7
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     it
                     I
                     mean
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     expressed
                     Levit.
                     20.24.26
                     .
                     when
                     God
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       have
                       severed
                       you
                       from
                       other
                       people
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       should
                       be
                       mine
                       .
                    
                     The
                     same
                     thing
                     is
                     expressed
                     1
                     Kings
                     8.53
                     .
                     Isai
                     .
                     43.1
                     .
                     This
                     I
                     term
                     [
                     fact
                     ]
                     as
                     conceiving
                     it
                     most
                     comprehensive
                     of
                     the
                     many
                     particular
                     acts
                     in
                     many
                     generations
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     did
                     accomplish
                     it
                     .
                     Following
                     herein
                     
                       Stephen
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     7.2
                     .
                     and
                     Nehem.
                     9.7
                     .
                     I
                     conceive
                     it
                     began
                     when
                     he
                     called
                     Abraham
                     out
                     of
                     
                       Vr
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     12.1
                     .
                     to
                     which
                     succeeded
                     in
                     their
                     times
                     the
                     enlarging
                     of
                     his
                     family
                     ,
                     removing
                     of
                     
                       Lot
                       ,
                       Ishmael
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     
                       Keturah
                       ,
                       Esau
                    
                     ,
                     distinction
                     by
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     the
                     birth
                     of
                     
                       Isaac
                       ,
                       Jacob
                    
                     ,
                     his
                     leading
                     to
                     
                       Padan
                       Aram
                    
                     ,
                     increase
                     there
                     ,
                     removal
                     to
                     Canaan
                     ,
                     to
                     Aegypt
                     ,
                     placing
                     ,
                     preserving
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     chiefly
                     the
                     bringing
                     of
                     them
                     thence
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     principally
                     the
                     Scripture
                     refers
                     this
                     fact
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     19.4
                     .
                     Levit.
                     11.45
                     .
                     Nehem.
                     1.10
                     .
                     Hos
                     .
                     11.1
                     .
                     the
                     bringing
                     them
                     into
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     at
                     Mount
                     Sinai
                     ,
                     giving
                     them
                     laws
                     ,
                     settling
                     their
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     tabernacle
                     ,
                     army
                     ,
                     government
                     ,
                     inheritance
                     .
                     By
                     which
                     fact
                     the
                     Infants
                     of
                     the
                     Israelites
                     were
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     as
                     being
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     though
                     not
                     with
                     equal
                     right
                     (
                     for
                     they
                     
                     might
                     be
                     sold
                     away
                     )
                     were
                     the
                     bought
                     servants
                     or
                     captives
                     ,
                     whether
                     Infants
                     or
                     of
                     age
                     ,
                     though
                     their
                     Parents
                     were
                     professed
                     Idolaters
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     I
                     said
                     was
                     without
                     promise
                     or
                     precept
                     ,
                     meaning
                     such
                     promise
                     or
                     precept
                     as
                     you
                     in
                     your
                     Letter
                     say
                     I
                     confess
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     describe
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       promise
                       conferring
                       to
                       Infants
                       the
                       benefit
                       of
                       Church-membership
                       with
                       all
                       the
                       consequent
                       priviledges
                       ,
                       a
                       precept
                       constituting
                       the
                       duty
                       of
                       devoting
                       and
                       dedicating
                       the
                       child
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       entring
                       into
                       Covenant
                       ,
                       which
                       confers
                       the
                       benefit
                       .
                    
                     For
                     though
                     I
                     grant
                     the
                     promises
                     to
                     the
                     natural
                     posterity
                     of
                     
                       Abraham
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     17.4
                     ,
                     5
                     ,
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     and
                     the
                     Covenant
                     made
                     with
                     Israel
                     at
                     Mount
                     Sinai
                     ,
                     and
                     Deut.
                     29.
                     wherein
                     Israel
                     avouched
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     precept
                     of
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     and
                     precepts
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     Moses
                     of
                     calling
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     requiring
                     them
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     19.
                     and
                     Deut.
                     29.
                     
                     Yet
                     no
                     such
                     particular
                     promise
                     concerning
                     Infants
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     or
                     precept
                     for
                     Parents
                     or
                     others
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     solemn
                     admission
                     of
                     Infants
                     as
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     besides
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     your
                     Book
                     of
                     Baptism
                     you
                     assert
                     .
                     Nor
                     do
                     I
                     conceive
                     that
                     Infants
                     of
                     Israel
                     were
                     made
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     by
                     the
                     promises
                     in
                     the
                     covenants
                     or
                     the
                     precepts
                     forenamed
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     Gods
                     transeunt
                     fact
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     described
                     .
                     Which
                     I
                     therefore
                     term
                     [
                     transeunt
                     ]
                     because
                     done
                     in
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     not
                     eternal
                     ,
                     and
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     not
                     in
                     congruous
                     sence
                     repealable
                     as
                     a
                     law
                     ,
                     ordinance
                     ,
                     statute
                     ,
                     decree
                     ,
                     which
                     determines
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     shall
                     be
                     for
                     the
                     future
                     ,
                     though
                     capable
                     of
                     continuance
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     acts
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     interruption
                     .
                     Which
                     continuance
                     
                     or
                     interruption
                     is
                     known
                     by
                     narration
                     of
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     done
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     any
                     legal
                     revocation
                     ,
                     or
                     renewing
                     ,
                     or
                     continuance
                     of
                     a
                     promise
                     or
                     precept
                     concerning
                     that
                     thing
                     .
                     Now
                     as
                     the
                     Church-membership
                     of
                     the
                     Israelites
                     began
                     as
                     I
                     conceive
                     with
                     Abrahams
                     call
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     compleated
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     
                       brought
                       out
                       of
                       Aegypt
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     19.4
                     .
                     so
                     I
                     conceive
                     it
                     ceased
                     when
                     upon
                     their
                     rejection
                     of
                     Christ
                     as
                     was
                     fore-told
                     Matth.
                     21.43
                     .
                     they
                     were
                     broken
                     off
                     from
                     being
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     compleated
                     at
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     temple
                     was
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     as
                     Christ
                     fore-told
                     ,
                     Luke
                     19.43
                     ,
                     44.
                     
                     And
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     people
                     by
                     the
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     confirmed
                     by
                     mighty
                     signs
                     ,
                     God
                     gathered
                     to
                     himself
                     a
                     Church
                     of
                     another
                     frame
                     in
                     a
                     spiritual
                     way
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     28.19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                     Mark
                     16.15
                     ,
                     16.
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     included
                     not
                     Infants
                     ,
                     the
                     Jews
                     themselves
                     were
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     without
                     repentance
                     and
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     professed
                     at
                     least
                     .
                  
                   
                     Having
                     now
                     fully
                     ,
                     exactly
                     ,
                     and
                     plainly
                     told
                     you
                     my
                     meaning
                     as
                     you
                     request
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     now
                     expect
                     your
                     speedy
                     answer
                     to
                     my
                     last
                     ,
                     and
                     therein
                     to
                     fulfil
                     my
                     request
                     of
                     setting
                     down
                     the
                     particular
                     Texts
                     of
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     wherein
                     that
                     law
                     largely
                     taken
                     comprehending
                     promise
                     and
                     precept
                     of
                     Infants
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     assert
                     to
                     be
                     unrepealed
                     ,
                     is
                     contained
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     shall
                     in
                     your
                     answer
                     set
                     down
                     wherein
                     the
                     blessing
                     ,
                     benefit
                     ,
                     and
                     priviledges
                     of
                     Infants
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     assert
                     unrepealed
                     ,
                     did
                     consist
                     ;
                     I
                     may
                     
                     better
                     understand
                     you
                     than
                     I
                     do
                     :
                     But
                     I
                     shall
                     press
                     you
                     no
                     further
                     than
                     you
                     shall
                     be
                     willing
                     in
                     this
                     thing
                     .
                     I
                     am
                  
                   
                     
                       Bewdley
                       ,
                       
                         April
                         21.
                         1655.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Yours
                       as
                       is
                       meet
                       ,
                       
                         John
                         Tombes
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Richard
                   Baxters
                
                 third
                 Letter
                 being
                 long
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 into
                 several
                 sections
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Answers
                 accordingly
                 divided
                 ;
                 which
                 order
                 I
                 must
                 therefore
                 observe
                 in
                 my
                 reply
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     SIR
                  
                   ,
                   A
                   probability
                   of
                   doing
                   or
                   receiving
                   good
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   call
                   to
                   action
                   .
                   Seeing
                   no
                   such
                   probability
                   ,
                   I
                   told
                   you
                   at
                   first
                   my
                   purposes
                   to
                   forbear
                   any
                   further
                   debates
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   had
                   better
                   answered
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   .
                   In
                   your
                   next
                   you
                   seemed
                   to
                   deal
                   so
                   plainly
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   some
                   small
                   probability
                   of
                   good
                   did
                   yet
                   appear
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   your
                   third
                   you
                   fly
                   off
                   again
                   and
                   eat
                   your
                   own
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   jumble
                   things
                   in
                   much
                   confusion
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   now
                   return
                   again
                   to
                   my
                   former
                   thoughts
                   .
                   For
                   you
                   that
                   expresly
                   say
                   and
                   unsay
                   ,
                   and
                   contradict
                   your self
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   likely
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   a
                   candid
                   management
                   or
                   fair
                   issue
                   of
                   the
                   Dispute
                   .
                   You
                   'l
                   sure
                   think
                   it
                   no
                   great
                   matter
                   to
                   be
                   driven
                   to
                   a
                   self-contradiction
                   (
                   which
                   with
                   others
                   is
                   to
                   lose
                   the
                   Cause
                   )
                   who
                   so
                   easily
                   and
                   expresly
                   run
                   upon
                   it
                   your self
                   .
                
                 
                   "
                   Mr.
                   T
                   's
                   Answer
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     call
                     sufficient
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     discerner
                     of
                     my
                     own
                     Call
                     or
                     Reasons
                     to
                     write
                     :
                     time
                     is
                     precious
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     his
                     offence
                     at
                     Mr.
                  
                   M.
                   
                     and
                     Mr.
                  
                   Firmin
                   
                     for
                     charging
                     him
                     with
                     sophistry
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     Mr.
                  
                   Ford
                   
                     for
                     charging
                     him
                     with
                     railing
                     ,
                     and
                     Mr.
                  
                   Gataker
                   
                     for
                     doubting
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     disposition
                     to
                     braze
                     his
                     forehead
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     own
                     angry
                     words
                     hereupon
                     ,
                     they
                     concern
                     not
                     our
                     present
                     business
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     IN
                     your
                     second
                     you
                     say
                     [
                     I
                     confess
                  
                   infants
                   were
                   by
                   Gods
                   fact
                   of
                   taking
                   the
                   whole
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Paedagogy
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   promise
                   or
                   precept
                   ,
                   then
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   Law
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   determining
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   fact
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   transeunt
                   thing
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     ]
                     In
                     your
                     third
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   For
                   though
                   I
                   grant
                   the
                   promises
                   to
                   the
                   natural
                   posterity
                   of
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   17.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   and
                   the
                   Covenants
                   made
                   with
                   Israel
                   at
                   mount
                   Sinai
                   ,
                   and
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   wherein
                   Israel
                   avouched
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   precept
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   and
                   precepts
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Moses
                   of
                   calling
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   requiring
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     &
                     Deut.
                  
                   29.
                   yet
                   no
                   such
                   particular
                   promise
                   concerning
                   infants
                   visible
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   or
                   precept
                   for
                   Parents
                   or
                   others
                   concerning
                   the
                   solemn
                   admission
                   of
                   Infants
                   as
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   besides
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   your
                   book
                   of
                   Baptism
                   you
                   assert
                   .
                   ]
                   
                   
                     Before
                     there
                     was
                     no
                  
                   [
                   Law
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   determining
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   fact
                   ]
                   
                     now
                     there
                     are
                     Laws
                     or
                     precepts
                     and
                     promises
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                  
                   [
                   not
                   such
                   as
                   I
                   assert
                   in
                   my
                   book
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     should
                     shew
                     you
                     never
                     so
                     many
                     ,
                     you
                     may
                     reply
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     such
                     as
                     I
                     assert
                     in
                     my
                     book
                     ,
                     and
                     waste
                     the
                     time
                     in
                     that
                     trial
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     better
                     for
                     me
                     to
                     see
                     first
                     what
                     you
                     say
                     to
                     that
                     book
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     but
                     to
                     lead
                     us
                     about
                     to
                     trifling
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     shadow
                     of
                     a
                     contradiction
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   impartial
                   Reader
                   judge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   TO
                   make
                   any
                   clear
                   work
                   upon
                   the
                   things
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   necessarily
                   speak
                   to
                   the
                   questions
                   distinctly
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   which
                   you
                   too
                   much
                   confound
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   question
                   in
                   order
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   resolved
                   is
                   ,
                   [
                   whether
                   Infants
                   before
                   Christs
                   incarnation
                   were
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   ]
                   you
                   grant
                   they
                   were
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   is
                   past
                   dispute
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   question
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   resolved
                   ,
                   is
                   [
                   what
                   Church
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Infants
                   were
                   members
                   of
                   ?
                   ]
                   This
                   you
                   give
                   me
                   occasion
                   to
                   take
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   twice
                   explain
                   your
                   meaning
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   confess
                   them
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   [
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   ]
                   By
                   which
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   imply
                   two
                   things
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Congreation
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   Church-members
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   infants
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   members
                   of
                   no
                   Church
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   
                   convertible
                   with
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   ]
                   The
                   third
                   question
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   gives
                   the
                   Israelites
                   that
                   denomination
                   of
                   [
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   ]
                   of
                   which
                   Infants
                   were
                   members
                   ?
                   For
                   you
                   jumble
                   both
                   together
                   ,
                   both
                   causes
                   Civil
                   ,
                   and
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   both
                   those
                   that
                   make
                   to
                   the
                   being
                   and
                   well-being
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   our
                   enquiry
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Congregation
                   and
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   in
                   your
                   sense
                   ?
                   ]
                   and
                   what
                   constituteth
                   it
                   formally
                   ?
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   you
                   speak
                   in
                   dark
                   ambiguities
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   question
                   is
                   ,
                   [
                   Whether
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   Law
                   ,
                   Ordinance
                   or
                   Precept
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   mans
                   duty
                   herein
                   ,
                   or
                   obliging
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   acceptance
                   and
                   engagement
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   membership
                   ;
                   and
                   any
                   promise
                   ,
                   grant
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   conferring
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Church-membership
                   and
                   the
                   consequent
                   priviledges
                   to
                   Infants
                   ?
                   ]
                   To
                   this
                   you
                   say
                   both
                   Yea
                   and
                   Nay
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   can
                   understand
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   as
                   to
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   question
                   concerning
                   the
                   being
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   precept
                   and
                   promise
                   .
                   Yet
                   you
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   [
                   do
                   not
                   conceive
                   that
                   Infants
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   made
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   by
                   the
                   promises
                   in
                   the
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   precepts
                   fore-named
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Gods
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   .
                   ]
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   suspect
                   that
                   you
                   imagine
                   any
                   other
                   promise
                   doth
                   it
                   besides
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   because
                   your
                   tying
                   the
                   effect
                   to
                   the
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   doth
                   exclude
                   them
                   .
                   Here
                   we
                   are
                   cast
                   upon
                   these
                   questions
                   next
                   .
                   The
                   fifth
                   question
                   ,
                   [
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   such
                   precepts
                   and
                   promises
                   as
                   you
                   grant
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   as
                   I
                   shall
                   prove
                   )
                   which
                   yet
                   make
                   not
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   ?
                   ]
                   The
                   sixth
                   question
                   ,
                   [
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   without
                   the
                   efficiency
                   of
                   precept
                   or
                   promise
                   did
                   make
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   Israel
                   Church-members
                   ?
                   ]
                   The
                   seventh
                   question
                   ,
                   [
                   Whether
                   those
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   assigned
                   be
                   such
                   facts
                   ?
                   ]
                   The
                   eighth
                   question
                   ,
                   [
                   Which
                   are
                   the
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   that
                   contain
                   or
                   express
                   the
                   said
                   laws
                   ,
                   precepts
                   ,
                   or
                   grants
                   which
                   I
                   maintain
                   ?
                   ]
                   this
                   you
                   insist
                   upon
                   .
                   The
                   ninth
                   question
                   ,
                   [
                   Whether
                   such
                   laws
                   ,
                   preceps
                   or
                   grants
                   as
                   I
                   shall
                   prove
                   ,
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   a
                   repal
                   or
                   revocation
                   ?
                   ]
                   The
                   tenth
                   question
                   ,
                   [
                   Whether
                   they
                   are
                   actually
                   revoked
                   or
                   repealed
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     The
                     eighth
                     question
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     question
                     needful
                     to
                     be
                     resolved
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     If
                     I
                     do
                     too
                     much
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     your
                     passing
                     it
                     by
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     trouble
                     you
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   BEfore
                   all
                   these
                   questions
                   are
                   well
                   handled
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   easily
                   be
                   convinced
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   better
                   either
                   to
                   have
                   let
                   all
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   must
                   needs
                   have
                   the
                   other
                   bout
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   have
                   agreed
                   on
                   our
                   terms
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stating
                   of
                   the
                   questions
                   better
                   before
                   we
                   had
                   begun
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   even
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   easie
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   I
                   desired
                   your
                   plain
                   ,
                   exact
                   and
                   full
                   explication
                   of
                   one
                   word
                   [
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ]
                   and
                   you
                   tell
                   me
                   you
                   have
                   plainly
                   ,
                   fully
                   and
                   exactly
                   told
                   me
                   your
                   meaning
                   :
                   It
                   falls
                   out
                   ,
                   either
                   through
                   the
                   unhappy
                   darkness
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   understanding
                   ,
                   or
                   yours
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   know
                   but
                   little
                   more
                   of
                   your
                   mind
                   than
                   I
                   did
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   have
                   raised
                   
                   more
                   doubts
                   and
                   darkness
                   than
                   you
                   have
                   resolved
                   and
                   dissipated
                   .
                   Yet
                   being
                   thus
                   far
                   drawn
                   in
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   briefly
                   say
                   somewhat
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   questions
                   ,
                   not
                   following
                   your
                   desires
                   to
                   answer
                   one
                   alone
                   :
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   any
                   purpose
                   while
                   the
                   foregoing
                   are
                   unresolved
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   clearing
                   up
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   serving
                   of
                   your
                   present
                   ends
                   in
                   your
                   writings
                   now
                   in
                   hand
                   that
                   I
                   must
                   intend
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     I
                     affect
                     no
                     more
                     bouts
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     captious
                     wrangler
                     —
                     so
                     many
                     doubts
                     seem
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     darkness
                     of
                     the
                     understanding
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     from
                     the
                     lightness
                     of
                     the
                     fancy
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     bent
                     of
                     the
                     will
                     ,
                     to
                     find
                     a
                     way
                     to
                     blunt
                     the
                     Readers
                     attention
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Controversie
                     :
                     Is
                     your
                     judgement
                     alike
                     right
                     of
                     persons
                     as
                     of
                     Doctrines
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   THE
                   first
                   question
                   being
                   resolved
                   that
                   Infants
                   were
                   once
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   resolving
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   question
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   prove
                   these
                   two
                   Propositions
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   that
                   were
                   Church-members
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Infants
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   that
                   particular
                   Congregation
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   I
                   have
                   proved
                   already
                   in
                   my
                   book
                   .
                   And
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Isaac
                  
                   was
                   a
                   Church-member
                   ,
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   Israel
                   till
                   Jacobs
                   days
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   [
                   Congregation
                   of
                   
                   Israel
                   ]
                   you
                   mean
                   [
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Abraham
                   which
                   had
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   Canaan
                   ]
                   Yet
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Ishmael
                   and
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   by
                   Keturah
                   and
                   Esau
                   had
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   were
                   Church-members
                   in
                   their
                   infancy
                   .
                   [
                   In
                   Isaac
                   shall
                   thy
                   seed
                   be
                   called
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   seed
                   which
                   had
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   Canaan
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   confined
                   to
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   who
                   got
                   the
                   blessing
                   and
                   the
                   birthright
                   ,
                   which
                   Esau
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   excluded
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   his
                   infancy
                   .
                   The
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   bond-woman
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   heir
                   with
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   free-woman
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   Ishmael
                   an
                   Infant
                   member
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   [
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   ]
                   you
                   mean
                   all
                   the
                   natural
                   seed
                   of
                   Abraham
                   :
                   I
                   add
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   his
                   bond-men
                   born
                   in
                   his
                   family
                   ,
                   or
                   bought
                   with
                   mony
                   ,
                   were
                   none
                   of
                   Abrahams
                   natural
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   were
                   Church-members
                   in
                   their
                   infancy
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   go
                   yet
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   [
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   ]
                   you
                   mean
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   absolute
                   dispose
                   of
                   Abraham
                   or
                   his
                   successors
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   were
                   his
                   own
                   :
                   I
                   add
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Infants
                   of
                   free
                   Proselytes
                   were
                   none
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   were
                   Church-members
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   yet
                   go
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   mean
                   by
                   [
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   ]
                   any
                   that
                   came
                   under
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   Abraham
                   or
                   his
                   successors
                   :
                   then
                   I
                   add
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Sichemites
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   34.
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   ●ome
                   under
                   Jacobs
                   government
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   allies
                   and
                   neighbours
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   many
                   more
                   in
                   number
                   than
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   concluded
                   rather
                   that
                   his
                   cattle
                   and
                   substance
                   should
                   be
                   theirs
                   ;
                   yet
                   were
                   they
                   circumcised
                   every
                   male
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   were
                   made
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   professing
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   
                   the
                   bare
                   external
                   sign
                   that
                   Jacob
                   or
                   his
                   sons
                   would
                   perswade
                   them
                   to
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   reproach
                   that
                   they
                   mentioned
                   of
                   giving
                   their
                   daughter
                   to
                   the
                   uncircumcised
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   defect
                   of
                   the
                   external
                   abscission
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   Moses
                   own
                   son
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Israelites
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   reproach
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   females
                   continually
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   profess
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   true
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   Baptizing
                   is
                   not
                   indeed
                   and
                   in
                   Scripture
                   sence
                   Baptizing
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   used
                   for
                   engagement
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   into
                   his
                   name
                   ;
                   so
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   not
                   indeed
                   and
                   in
                   Scripture
                   sence
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   used
                   as
                   an
                   engaging
                   sign
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   be
                   circumcised
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     By
                     [
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Israel
                     ]
                     I
                     mean
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     people
                     or
                     house
                     of
                     Abraham
                     —
                     by
                     an
                     anticipation
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     Infants
                     of
                  
                   Abrahams
                   
                     house
                     were
                     Church-members
                     shall
                     be
                     proved
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Here
                     he
                     is
                     forced
                     to
                     take
                     in
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                  
                   Keturah
                   ,
                   Ishmael
                   ,
                   and
                   Esau
                   ,
                   
                     into
                     [
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   ]
                   ;
                   
                     And
                     so
                     to
                     extend
                     Infants
                     Church-membership
                     further
                     than
                     the
                     Jews
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                     For
                     let
                     the
                     Reader
                     judge
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     posterity
                     of
                  
                   Ishmael
                   ,
                   Esau
                   and
                   Keturah
                   
                     were
                     of
                     that
                     Republick
                     ,
                     or
                     Proselytes
                     either
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     usually
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                     He
                     is
                     forced
                     to
                     extend
                     Infants
                     Church-membership
                     to
                     whole
                     Cities
                     that
                     would
                     be
                     but
                     their
                     Allies
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Sichemites
                   
                     were
                     :
                     For
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   [
                   They
                   were
                   one
                   people
                   ]
                   
                     by
                     consent
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     say
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     subjects
                     and
                     so
                     members
                     of
                     their
                     Republick
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     may
                     be
                  
                   [
                   one
                   people
                   ]
                   
                     by
                     mixture
                     and
                     confederacy
                     ,
                     without
                     subjection
                     .
                     And
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     intimation
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Sichemites
                   
                     were
                     to
                     part
                     with
                     their
                     former
                     Governours
                     and
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                  
                   Jacob
                   .
                   
                     And
                     then
                     if
                     all
                     the
                     Kingd●ms
                     about
                     would
                     but
                     have
                     been
                     accordingly
                  
                   Jacobs
                   
                     confederates
                     ,
                     it
                     seems
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     must
                     yield
                     that
                     their
                     Infants
                     had
                     been
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     IT
                     was
                     then
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Nations
                     round
                     about
                     (
                     if
                     not
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Nations
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     that
                     could
                     have
                     information
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Religion
                     )
                     to
                     engage
                     themselves
                     and
                     their
                     children
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     Circumcision
                     .
                     That
                     all
                     that
                     would
                     have
                     any
                     alliance
                     and
                     commerce
                     with
                     the
                     Jews
                     must
                     do
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     commonly
                     confessed
                     :
                     that
                     it
                     must
                     extend
                     to
                     Infants
                     ,
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Sichemites
                   
                     (
                     though
                     deceitfully
                     drawn
                     to
                     it
                     by
                     some
                     of
                  
                   Jacobs
                   
                     sons
                     )
                     doth
                     shew
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     doth
                     the
                     Jewish
                     practice
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     imitate
                     :
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     engagement
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     is
                     commonly
                     acknowledged
                     ,
                     though
                     Divines
                     are
                     not
                     agreed
                     whether
                     the
                     distant
                     nations
                     were
                     obliged
                     to
                     use
                     Circumcision
                     the
                     Jewish
                     sign
                     .
                     The
                     
                     best
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     zealous
                     to
                     make
                     Proselytes
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     doubt
                     but
                     the
                     very
                     law
                     of
                     nature
                     did
                     teach
                     them
                     to
                     do
                     their
                     best
                     for
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     To
                     think
                     such
                     charitable
                     and
                     holy
                     works
                     unlawful
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     think
                     it
                     evil
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     greatest
                     good
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     must
                     perswade
                     the
                     neighbour
                     nations
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     Covenant
                     engagement
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     perswade
                     them
                     to
                     bring
                     their
                     children
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     devote
                     them
                     to
                     God
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     themselves
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Jews
                     kn●w
                     no
                     other
                     covenanting
                     or
                     engaging
                     to
                     God.
                     As
                     the
                  
                   Sichemites
                   
                     must
                     do
                     ,
                     so
                     other
                     nations
                     must
                     do
                     :
                     For
                     what
                     priviledge
                     had
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Sichemites
                   
                     above
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     The
                     argument
                     in
                     form
                     would
                     be
                     thus
                     :
                     If
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     nations
                     round
                     about
                     to
                     engage
                     themselves
                     and
                     their
                     children
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     circumcision
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     Infants
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Israel
                     that
                     were
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   You
                   should
                   have
                   said
                   [
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   Church-members
                   had
                   they
                   done
                   that
                   duty
                   ]
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   can
                   best
                   serve
                   your
                   own
                   turn
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   One
                   Supream
                   Power
                   maketh
                   one
                   Republick
                   (
                   with
                   the
                   subjects
                   )
                   ;
                   And
                   many
                   Soveraigns
                   make
                   many
                   Republicks
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   grant
                   )
                   :
                   Therefore
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   about
                   had
                   
                     engraffed
                     themselves
                  
                   into
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Sichemites
                   did
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   made
                   one
                   Republick
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   humane
                   Soveraignty
                   :
                   I
                   presume
                   to
                   tell
                   you
                   my
                   thoughts
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   Sichemites
                   )
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Israel
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Theocracy
                   :
                   God
                   was
                   their
                   Soveragin
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   all
                   
                   the
                   world
                   (
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   and
                   by
                   overruling
                   their
                   humane
                   Soveraign
                   :
                   )
                   but
                   by
                   special
                   Revelation
                   doing
                   the
                   work
                   a
                   Soveraign
                   himself
                   :
                   He
                   made
                   
                     them
                     Laws
                  
                   (
                   and
                   not
                   Moses
                   )
                   :
                   He
                   appointed
                   them
                   Captains
                   under
                   him
                   by
                   Revelation
                   :
                   He
                   decided
                   cases
                   by
                   Oracle
                   :
                   He
                   gave
                   them
                   Judges
                   that
                   were
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   acted
                   by
                   his
                   extraordinary
                   spirit
                   .
                   Though
                   Moses
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   but
                   an
                   Official
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   Captain
                   and
                   Prophet
                   :
                   [
                   A
                   Prophet
                   shall
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   raise
                   up
                   to
                   you
                   like
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                   saith
                   he
                   :
                   which
                   had
                   immediate
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Government
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   succession
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   differing
                   from
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Kings
                   which
                   the
                   Israelites
                   sinfully
                   preferred
                   afterward
                   ,
                   casting
                   off
                   this
                   special
                   Theocracy
                   )
                   though
                   ultimately
                   it
                   intended
                   Christ
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   this
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   Sichemites
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   nations
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   taken
                   God
                   for
                   
                     their
                     Soveraign
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   under
                   this
                   special
                   prophetical
                   Theocracy
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   Circumcision
                   engaged
                   them
                   to
                   as
                   respecting
                   the
                   Laws
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   bound
                   them
                   )
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   far
                   united
                   to
                   Israel
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   far
                   might
                   this
                   have
                   extended
                   ?
                   To
                   the
                   rest
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   I
                   consent
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   to
                   this
                   you
                   must
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Sichemites
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Communitie
                   with
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Republick
                   ,
                   which
                   signifieth
                   either
                   ungoverned
                   Communities
                   or
                   various
                   Republicks
                   confederating
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   IN
                   Hesters
                   time
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   became
                   Jews
                   ,
                   
                     Hest
                     .
                     8.17
                  
                   .
                   who
                   yet
                   were
                   not
                   under
                   their
                   government
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   be
                   Jews
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   profession
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   they
                   and
                   their
                   little
                   ones
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Proselytes
                   were
                   )
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     —
                     They
                     were
                     incorporated
                     into
                     the
                     Jewish
                     people
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     This
                     needeth
                     no
                     reply
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     former
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   VIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   THE
                   scattered
                   and
                   captivated
                   Jews
                   themselves
                   were
                   from
                   under
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   Abrahams
                   successors
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   were
                   to
                   Circumcise
                   their
                   children
                   as
                   Church-members
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Reply
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   WHen
                   Jonas
                   
                     preached
                     to
                  
                   Ninive
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     was
                     all
                     the
                     race
                     of
                     man
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     without
                     exception
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     greatest
                     to
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     to
                     fast
                     and
                     join
                     in
                     the
                     humiliation
                     :
                  
                   
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     ,
                     even
                     Infants
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     others
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     remission
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     beasts
                     were
                     to
                     fast
                     too
                     :
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     capable
                     in
                     their
                     kind
                     of
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     curse
                     ,
                     so
                     were
                     they
                     of
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     benefit
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     capacity
                     was
                     not
                     as
                     mans
                     :
                     They
                     fasted
                     to
                     manifest
                     mans
                     humiliation
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     by
                     the
                     humiliation
                     of
                     the
                     aged
                     the
                     beasts
                     sped
                     the
                     better
                     in
                     their
                     kind
                     ,
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     Infants
                     sped
                     the
                     better
                     in
                     theirs
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     capacities
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     remission
                     suitable
                     to
                     their
                     sin
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     Neither
                     aged
                     nor
                     infants
                     were
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   This
                   only
                   proveth
                   by
                   parity
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   their
                   capacity
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   such
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   truely
                   turned
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   yet
                   I
                   cannot
                   say
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   terms
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   made
                   with
                   Adam
                   and
                   Noe
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   came
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   peculiarity
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   so
                   (
                   as
                   Repentance
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   sense
                   till
                   the
                   contrary
                   be
                   proved
                   )
                   I
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Reader
                   ,
                   whether
                   Gods
                   laying
                   on
                   the
                   Infants
                   their
                   share
                   (
                   as
                   capable
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   humiliation
                   ,
                   imply
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   share
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   benefit
                   ?
                   And
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   Infants
                   sheweth
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   capable
                   of
                   .
                   Mr.
                   T
                   's
                   denial
                   is
                   no
                   disproof
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   X.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   WHat
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   of
                   Sem
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   posterity
                   already
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   here
                   again
                   repeat
                   :
                   and
                   more
                   will
                   be
                   said
                   anon
                   to
                   the
                   following
                   questions
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     is
                     none
                     ,
                     and
                     needs
                     no
                     Reply
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   THE
                   second
                   proposition
                   to
                   be
                   proved
                   is
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   Israelites
                   children
                   were
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   ●he
                   u●●versal
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   well
                   ●s
                   ●●
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   ]
                   But
                   this
                   you
                   did
                   heretofore
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   suppose
                   will
                   not
                   now
                   deny
                   .
                   I
                   suppose
                   it
                   past
                   controversie
                   between
                   us
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Christ
                   had
                   then
                   a
                   Church
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                   As
                   Abraham
                   saw
                   Christs
                   day
                   and
                   rejoyced
                   ,
                   and
                   Moses
                   suffered
                   the
                   reproach
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     Heb.
                     11.26
                  
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   enquired
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   searched
                   diligently
                   ,
                   and
                   prophesied
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   those
                   Prophets
                   signifying
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   testifying
                   beforehand
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   that
                   should
                   follow
                   ,
                   
                     1
                     Pet.
                     1.10
                     ,
                     11.
                  
                   
                   So
                   were
                   they
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   for
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   that
                   body
                   :
                   Though
                   it
                   was
                   revealed
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   the
                   higher
                   
                   priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   after
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   for
                   them
                   but
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     1
                     Pet.
                     1.12.2
                  
                   .
                   I
                   suppose
                   it
                   agreed
                   on
                   also
                   between
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   true
                   Church
                   or
                   Ecclesiastical
                   worshipping
                   society
                   appointed
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   since
                   the
                   fall
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   either
                   Infants
                   were
                   members
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   no
                   Church
                   of
                   Gods
                   institution
                   .
                   Moses
                   Church
                   and
                   Christs
                   Church
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   institution
                   were
                   not
                   two
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   Moses
                   was
                   ChristsVsher
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   ceremonies
                   were
                   an
                   obscurer
                   Gospel
                   to
                   lead
                   men
                   to
                   Christ
                   :
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   foolish
                   Jews
                   by
                   mis-understanding
                   them
                   made
                   a
                   separation
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   Moses
                   Disciples
                   to
                   be
                   separate
                   from
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   alone
                   [
                   shadows
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   all
                   of
                   
                     Christ
                     ]
                     Col.
                     2.17
                  
                   .
                   and
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   they
                   violated
                   Gods
                   institution
                   ,
                   and
                   unchurcht
                   themselves
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   I
                   suppose
                   it
                   agreed
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   Christs
                   Church
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   even
                   those
                   of
                   all
                   ages
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   once
                   visible
                   ,
                   yet
                   make
                   up
                   one
                   body
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   therefore
                   whoever
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   any
                   particular
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   .
                   (
                   Though
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   more
                   eminently
                   called
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   wall
                   of
                   separation
                   was
                   taken
                   down
                   .
                   )
                   But
                   I
                   remember
                   I
                   have
                   proved
                   this
                   in
                   my
                   Book
                   ,
                   
                     part
                     .
                     1.
                     chap.
                     20.
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   shall
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   now
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     The
                     two
                     first
                     are
                     granted
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     Though
                     whoever
                     is
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     any
                     particular
                     Church
                     is
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     follows
                     not
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     Mr.
                     B.
                     drives
                     at
                     ,
                     and
                     vainly
                     talks
                     of
                     his
                     proving
                     )
                     that
                     every
                     
                     one
                     who
                     was
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Church
                     .
                     particular
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     visible
                     member
                     of
                     every
                     particular
                     visible
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Nor
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     was
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     a
                     visible
                     particular
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     visible
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     particular
                     Church
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     1.
                     
                     None
                     of
                     this
                     ever
                     came
                     into
                     my
                     thoughts
                     which
                     he
                     untruly
                     saith
                     I
                     drive
                     at
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     What
                     sober
                     man
                     could
                     imagine
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     assertions
                     ?
                     What
                     pittiful
                     abuse
                     of
                     ignorant
                     Readers
                     is
                     this
                     ?
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     what
                     a
                     poor
                     put
                     off
                     to
                     the
                     point
                     in
                     hand
                     ?
                     That
                     which
                     I
                     said
                     is
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     particular
                     visible
                     Churches
                     and
                     members
                     ,
                     make
                     up
                     one
                     visible
                     universal
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     every
                     visible
                     member
                     of
                     any
                     particular
                     Church
                     is
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     ?
                     He
                     durst
                     not
                     deny
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     a
                     slander
                     serveth
                     his
                     turn
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XII
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     COncerning
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     the
                     third
                     question
                     .
                     I
                     assert
                     that
                     [
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     Common-wealth
                     that
                     Infants
                     wer●
                     members
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     distinct
                     from
                     it
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     proved
                     sufficiently
                     in
                     what
                     is
                     said
                     before
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     Answer
                     .
                     As
                     yet
                     I
                     find
                     it
                     not
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Church
                     was
                     distinct
                     from
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     not
                     any
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     who
                     was
                     not
                     of
                     th●
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   formal
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   material
                   distinction
                   that
                   I
                   medled
                   with
                   :
                   The
                   formal
                   reason
                   of
                   a
                   Church-member
                   and
                   a
                   Civil-member
                   differ
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   after
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Republick
                   was
                   constituted
                   by
                   a
                   humane
                   head
                   :
                   Of
                   which
                   I
                   refer
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   Mr.
                   
                     Galuspie's
                     Aarons
                  
                   Rod
                   ;
                   If
                   the
                   Jews
                   Common-wealth
                   be
                   specified
                   as
                   a
                   Theocracy
                   from
                   God
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   the
                   Sichemites
                   were
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   nations
                   might
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   many
                   say
                   that
                   some
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   contrarily
                   :
                   And
                   be
                   they
                   distinct
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   sufficeth
                   me
                   that
                   Infants
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XIII
                   ,
                   XIV
                   ,
                   XV
                   ,
                   XVI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   MOreover
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Infants
                   were
                   Church-members
                   in
                   Abrahams
                   family
                   before
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   
                     Isaacs
                     ,
                     Jacobs
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   banished
                   ,
                   captivated
                   ,
                   scattered
                   Jews
                   ,
                   that
                   ceased
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   their
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   yet
                   ceased
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   that
                   became
                   Jews
                   in
                   Hesters
                   time
                   ,
                   joyned
                   not
                   themselves
                   to
                   their
                   Common-wealth
                   :
                   Nor
                   the
                   Sichemites
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Many
                   Proselytes
                   never
                   joyned
                   themselves
                   to
                   their
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     affirmeth
                     them
                     all
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     Common-wealths
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                   
                     The
                     word
                     being
                     ambiguous
                     may
                     in
                     a
                     large
                     sense
                     be
                     extended
                     to
                     a
                     family
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     a
                     
                     scattered
                     people
                     that
                     have
                     no
                     Soveraign
                     ;
                     but
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     usually
                     taken
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XVII
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     THE
                     Children
                     of
                  
                   Abraham
                   by
                   Keturah
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     removed
                     from
                     his
                     family
                     were
                     not
                     unchurched
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     were
                     no
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     shall
                     take
                     up
                     with
                     what
                     is
                     said
                     for
                     this
                     already
                     ,
                     undertaking
                     more
                     largely
                     to
                     manifest
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     perceive
                     it
                     necessary
                     and
                     useful
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T
                     's
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       Abrahams
                    
                     children
                     by
                     Keturah
                     when
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     of
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     were
                     unchurched
                     ;
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   a
                   wide
                   gap
                   doth
                   that
                   [
                   
                     at
                     least
                  
                   ]
                   make
                   you
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   They
                   were
                   a
                   Church
                   or
                   no
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   please
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   Reader
                   ,
                   use
                   Scripture
                   but
                   impartially
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   thy
                   Conscience
                   to
                   judge
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   credible
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   God
                   had
                   foretold
                   that
                   Abraham
                   would
                   command
                   his
                   children
                   and
                   houshold
                   after
                   him
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   18.19
                   .
                   and
                   when
                   
                     Ishmael
                     ,
                     Keturahs
                  
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   Esau
                   ,
                   were
                   circumcised
                   by
                   Gods
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   had
                   yet
                   promised
                   the
                   Political
                   peculiarities
                   specially
                   to
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   all
                   the
                   grandchildren
                   of
                   
                     Ishmael
                     ,
                     Keturah
                     ,
                     Esau
                  
                   to
                   be
                   uncircumcised
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   posterity
                   to
                   cease
                   that
                   usage
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   out
                   of
                   Abrahams
                   house
                   :
                   when
                   yet
                   
                   History
                   assureth
                   us
                   that
                   they
                   long
                   continued
                   it
                   :
                   Or
                   whether
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   circumcised
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   no
                   Church-members
                   ?
                   Believe
                   as
                   evidence
                   constraineth
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   TO
                   the
                   fourth
                   question
                   I
                   assert
                   that
                   [
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   of
                   God
                   obliging
                   the
                   Parents
                   to
                   enter
                   their
                   children
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   accepting
                   his
                   favour
                   ,
                   and
                   re-ingaging
                   and
                   devoting
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   entring
                   them
                   solemnly
                   Church-members
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   [
                   2.
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   promise
                   or
                   grant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   offered
                   the
                   Church-membership
                   of
                   some
                   Infants
                   and
                   actually
                   conferred
                   it
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   offer
                   was
                   accepted
                   .
                   ]
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   mentioned
                   this
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   will
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   By
                   these
                   terms
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   promise
                   ,
                   grant
                   ,
                   or
                   deed
                   of
                   gift
                   ,
                   &c.
                   we
                   understand
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   viz.
                   [
                   A
                   sign
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   conferring
                   or
                   confirming
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   benefit
                   ]
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   commonly
                   call
                   a
                   Civil
                   act
                   of
                   Collation
                   as
                   distinct
                   from
                   a
                   mere
                   Physical
                   act
                   of
                   disposal
                   .
                   I
                   call
                   it
                   [
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   ]
                   because
                   ●hat
                   is
                   the
                   general
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   legal
                   moral
                   acts
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   signal
                   determinations
                   
                     de
                     debito
                  
                   ,
                   ●f
                   some
                   due
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   say
                   conferring
                   or
                   confirming
                   ●ight
                   to
                   some
                   benefit
                   ]
                   to
                   difference
                   it
                   from
                   pre●epts
                   which
                   only
                   determine
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   due
                   from
                   us
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   which
                   determine
                   what
                   punishment
                   shall
                   be
                   due
                   from
                   God
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     —
                     If
                     we
                     prove
                     by
                     another
                     grant
                     or
                     deed
                     of
                     gift
                     Physical
                     or
                     Moral
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     promise
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     any
                     Law
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     such
                     a
                     precept
                     ,
                     he
                     contradicts
                     not
                     my
                     speech
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Your
                     words
                     are
                  
                   [
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   confess
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   Law
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   determining
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   (
                   that
                   Infants
                   should
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   )
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   fact
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   transeunt
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   foolish
                   undertaking
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   repeal
                   of
                   a
                   fact
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     Peruse
                     his
                     words
                     Reader
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XIX
                   ,
                   XX
                   ,
                   XXI
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     HAving
                     thus
                     explained
                     the
                     terms
                     ,
                     I
                     prove
                     the
                     proposition
                     .
                     If
                     Infants
                     Church-membership
                     with
                     the
                     priviledges
                     thereof
                     were
                     a
                     benefit
                     conferred
                     ,
                     which
                     some
                     had
                     right
                     to
                     or
                     in
                     ,
                     then
                     was
                     there
                     some
                     grant
                     ,
                     covenant
                     ,
                     or
                     promise
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     this
                     right
                     was
                     conferred
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     antecedent
                     is
                     most
                     certain
                     :
                  
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     consequent
                     .
                     I
                     suppose
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     benefit
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     covenanted
                     people
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     Lord
                     engaged
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     take
                     them
                     for
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     so
                     near
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     the
                     common
                     and
                     unclean
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     strangers
                     to
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     promises
                     ,
                     that
                     live
                     as
                     without
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     hope
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     it
                     were
                     asked
                     what
                     benefit
                     had
                     the
                     Circumcision
                     ?
                     I
                     suppose
                     you
                     would
                     say
                     ,
                     much
                     every
                     way
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     If
                     Infant
                     Church-membership
                     were
                     no
                     benefit
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     that
                     had
                     it
                     ,
                     were
                     not
                     (
                     when
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     age
                     or
                     their
                     Parents
                     in
                     the
                     mean
                     time
                     )
                     obliged
                     to
                     any
                     thankfulness
                     for
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     they
                     were
                     obliged
                     to
                     be
                     thankful
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     benefit
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     Denyeth
                     not
                     the
                     benefit
                     ;
                     but
                     denyeth
                     [
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     Visible
                     members
                     formally
                     or
                     connexively
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     all
                     this
                     benefit
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     :
                     viz.
                     some
                     believing
                     Saints
                     that
                     are
                     dumb
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Mark
                   Reader
                   ,
                   what
                   an
                   issue
                   our
                   Controversies
                   with
                   these
                   men
                   come
                   to
                   ?
                   [
                   Men
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   covenanted
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   Lord
                   engaged
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   common
                   and
                   unclean
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   from
                   strangers
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   no
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   ]
                   with
                   them
                   !
                   Doth
                   a
                   dumb
                   man
                   signifie
                   his
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   by
                   any
                   signs
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   visible
                   covenanting
                   .
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   he
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   covenanting
                   and
                   separated
                   people
                   ?
                   And
                   do
                   you
                   think
                   that
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   knew
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   talk
                   to
                   him
                   of
                   visible
                   covenanting
                   and
                   separation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   a
                   secret
                   unexpressed
                   heart-consent
                   :
                   What
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   Church-member
                   then
                   with
                   such
                   men
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     next
                     saith
                     that
                     [
                     To
                     be
                     the
                     circumcision
                     is
                     not
                     all
                     one
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ;
                     Cornelius
                     and
                     his
                     house
                     were
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     the
                     circumcision
                     ]
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Reader
                   ,
                   dost
                   thou
                   not
                   marvail
                   to
                   find
                   him
                   so
                   plead
                   for
                   me
                   against
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   speak
                   nothing
                   
                   to
                   the
                   case
                   ?
                   To
                   be
                   
                     circumcised
                     then
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     baptized
                     now
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   one
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   
                     visible
                     Church-members
                  
                   :
                   But
                   sure
                   all
                   the
                   Circumcised
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Baptized
                   are
                   ,
                   invested
                   in
                   visible
                   membership
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   so
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   Cornelius
                   and
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   uncircumcised
                   also
                   were
                   members
                   ,
                   you
                   see
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   inseparable
                   from
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   And
                   whom
                   is
                   this
                   against
                   ,
                   me
                   or
                   him
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     addeth
                     [
                     nor
                     were
                     the
                     benefits
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     3.1
                     ,
                     2.
                     (
                     the
                     oracles
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                     )
                     conferred
                     to
                     them
                     as
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     :
                     For
                     then
                     all
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     had
                     been
                     partakers
                     of
                     them
                     ]
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   visible
                   Church
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   plead
                   for
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   others
                   also
                   ,
                   I
                   thank
                   you
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   I
                   say
                   [
                   
                     Infant
                     Church-membership
                     was
                     a
                     benefit
                  
                   ]
                   
                     He
                     saith
                     [
                     Visible
                     Church-membership
                     simply
                     notes
                     only
                     a
                     state
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     was
                     a
                     benefit
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Reply
                     .
                     Only
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                  
                   exclusive
                   term
                   :
                   Reader
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   thou
                   maist
                   perceive
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   making
                   Church-members
                   
                     by
                     a
                     transeunt
                     fact
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     Law
                     or
                     promise
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   benefit
                   with
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   
                     state
                     by
                     which
                     was
                     a
                     benefit
                     .
                  
                   Either
                   they
                   or
                   I
                   then
                   know
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   what
                   Church-membership
                   is
                   :
                   And
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   our
                   Volumes
                   wisely
                   written
                   to
                   trouble
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   about
                   that
                   Subject
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   agreed
                   
                     what
                     it
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   about
                   a
                   term
                   which
                   we
                   agree
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   ?
                   I
                   take
                   a
                   
                     visible
                     Church-member
                  
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   visible
                   member
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   
                   Church
                   as
                   visible
                   ?
                   To
                   be
                   a
                   Member
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Part
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   as
                   the
                   member
                   of
                   a
                   Family
                   ,
                   School
                   ,
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     related
                     part
                  
                   !
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   no
                   
                     benefit
                     in
                     it self
                  
                   besides
                   the
                   consequents
                   to
                   be
                   visibly
                   united
                   and
                   related
                   to
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   body
                   ?
                   to
                   be
                   relatively
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Houshold
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   Sure
                   were
                   it
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   exclusion
                   of
                   the
                   miserie
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   Relation
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                   and
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   some
                   
                     little
                     benefit
                  
                   :
                   (
                   and
                   great
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   And
                   whether
                   he
                   and
                   Major
                   Danvers
                   and
                   such
                   others
                   should
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   vehement
                   stir
                   about
                   it
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   
                     no
                     benefit
                  
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XXII
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     THE
                     next
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     antecedent
                     to
                     be
                     proved
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     right
                     conferred
                     to
                     this
                     benefit
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     had
                     a
                     right
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     And
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     If
                     any
                     had
                     the
                     benefit
                     ,
                     then
                     had
                     they
                     right
                     to
                     or
                     in
                     that
                     benefit
                     :
                     But
                     some
                     had
                     the
                     benefit
                     ,
                  
                   Ergo.
                   
                     The
                     consequence
                     of
                     the
                  
                   major
                   
                     is
                     certain
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     very
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     benefit
                     consisteth
                     in
                     a
                     right
                     to
                     further
                     benefits
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     If
                     any
                     had
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     Covenant-interest
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     without
                     right
                     ;
                     then
                     they
                     had
                     it
                     with
                     Gods
                     consent
                     and
                     approbation
                     or
                     without
                     it
                     .
                     Not
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     is
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     consenteth
                     not
                     that
                     any
                     have
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     some
                     right
                     to
                     or
                     in
                     :
                     Not
                     without
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     
                     have
                     a
                     benefit
                     from
                     God
                     against
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     or
                     without
                     it
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     If
                     no
                     Infants
                     had
                     duly
                     and
                     rightfully
                     received
                     this
                     benefit
                     ,
                     God
                     would
                     have
                     somewhere
                     reprehended
                     the
                     usurpation
                     and
                     abuse
                     of
                     his
                     ordinances
                     or
                     benefits
                     .
                     But
                     that
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     as
                     to
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                  
                   Ergo.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     expressed
                     this
                     right
                     in
                     many
                     Texts
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     more
                     afterward
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     The
                     Infants
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     visisible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     a
                     Legal
                     right
                     
                       to
                       it
                       ,
                       antecedent
                       to
                       their
                       being
                       such
                    
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     
                       which
                       they
                    
                     or
                     any
                     for
                     them
                     
                       might
                       claim
                    
                     as
                     due
                     :
                     Nor
                     was
                     it
                     capable
                     of
                     being
                     duly
                     and
                     rightfully
                     received
                     or
                     usurped
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     was
                     nothing
                     but
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     appearing
                     to
                     be
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     people
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     in
                     appearance
                     from
                     things
                     sensible
                     ,
                     Gods
                     people
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     they
                     had
                     by
                     Gods
                     fact
                     of
                     making
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     people
                     visibly
                     ,
                     viz.
                     his
                     forming
                     them
                     and
                     bringing
                     them
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     placing
                     them
                     ,
                     —
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   More
                   mystery
                   still
                   !
                   1.
                   
                   Was
                   there
                   no
                   antecedent
                   Law
                   or
                   Covenant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   giving
                   a
                   
                     jus
                     societatis
                  
                   a
                   Right
                   of
                   membership
                   to
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   being
                   initially
                   ,
                   and
                   commanding
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   devoted
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   Circumcised
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   by
                   investiture
                   might
                   have
                   a
                   plenary
                   Right
                   ?
                   Was
                   there
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ?
                   O
                   but
                   [
                   
                     this
                     gave
                     them
                     not
                     a
                     right
                     to
                     it
                     before
                     they
                     had
                     it
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Is
                   the
                   poor
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   abused
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   things
                   thus
                   played
                   with
                   ?
                   They
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   members
                   before
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   being
                   ;
                   nor
                   could
                   lay
                   claim
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   could
                   not
                   
                   Gods
                   Law
                   ,
                   Grant
                   or
                   Instrumental
                   Covenant
                   be
                   made
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   born
                   ?
                   And
                   could
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   Instrument
                   of
                   conveying
                   right
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   born
                   ?
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   subjects
                   capable
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   cause
                   in
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   of
                   time
                   before
                   the
                   effect
                   ?
                   Cannot
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   be
                   the
                   fundamental
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   Infants
                   to
                   Honours
                   and
                   Estates
                   ,
                   though
                   till
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   being
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   subjects
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   Action
                   
                     ut
                     agentis
                  
                   naturally
                   antecedent
                   to
                   it
                   as
                   
                     in
                     patiente
                  
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   only
                   Gods
                   
                     transeunt
                     fact
                  
                   of
                   making
                   them
                   men
                   and
                   
                     these
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   placing
                   them
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   Infants
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   or
                   Gentry
                   or
                   Citizens
                   or
                   members
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ?
                   No
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Laws
                   that
                   do
                   morally
                   give
                   the
                   
                     Jus
                     dignitatis
                     ,
                     vel
                     societatis
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   action
                   be
                   not
                   terminated
                   in
                   any
                   subject
                   till
                   it
                   exist
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   man
                   born
                   in
                   England
                   is
                   not
                   born
                   a
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   Esquire
                   ,
                   or
                   Citizen
                   ,
                   no
                   nor
                   a
                   free
                   subject
                   ,
                   unless
                   the
                   Law
                   say
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   If
                   Foreigners
                   or
                   Rebels
                   should
                   have
                   children
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Law
                   were
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   Aliens
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   If
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   or
                   Mr.
                   D's
                   children
                   have
                   nothing
                   but
                   Generation
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   
                     born
                     in
                     England
                  
                   to
                   shew
                   for
                   their
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   their
                   Title
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   might
                   not
                   right
                   have
                   been
                   falsly
                   pleadded
                   or
                   usurped
                   by
                   a
                   counterfeit
                   Jew
                   ?
                   Or
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   such
                   ?
                   Or
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Apostates
                   ?
                   who
                   yet
                   were
                   born
                   of
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   Land
                   ?
                   Whatsoever
                   they
                   were
                   that
                   Nehemiah
                   used
                   
                   severely
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   Achans
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   consumed
                   for
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   lost
                   their
                   right
                   to
                   life
                   and
                   Church-membership
                   at
                   once
                   by
                   their
                   Parents
                   sin
                   :
                   And
                   God
                   might
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   pleased
                   ,
                   have
                   continued
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Apostates
                   children
                   ,
                   without
                   continuing
                   their
                   Church-right
                   ;
                   Or
                   Apostates
                   might
                   (
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   multitudes
                   did
                   )
                   escape
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   through
                   the
                   fault
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   or
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   have
                   no
                   true
                   Legal
                   Right
                   to
                   Church-membership
                   for
                   themselves
                   or
                   Infants
                   (
                   born
                   after
                   )
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   lost
                   his
                   right
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   hath
                   lost
                   his
                   right
                   (
                   or
                   may
                   do
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   priviledges
                   and
                   benefits
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     addeth
                     [
                     yet
                     I
                     grant
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     a
                     right
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     it
                     by
                     Gods
                     donation
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   And
                   was
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   
                     Moral
                     Donation
                  
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   
                     gave
                     Right
                  
                   ?
                   You
                   will
                   be
                   forced
                   thus
                   to
                   confute
                   your self
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     It
                     seems
                     to
                     me
                     not
                     true
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     Infants
                     visible
                     membership
                     consisteth
                     in
                     a
                     right
                     to
                     further
                     benefits
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Yet
                   he
                   giveth
                   not
                   a
                   word
                   to
                   tell
                   us
                   why
                   he
                   thinketh
                   so
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   are
                   at
                   this
                   pass
                   about
                   Relations
                   and
                   Right
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   no
                   marvail
                   if
                   
                     Infant
                     Baptism
                  
                   go
                   for
                   Antichristian
                   :
                   Doth
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Relative
                     state
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Citizen
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   member
                   of
                   any
                   priviledged
                   society
                   ,
                   consist
                   in
                   his
                   state
                   of
                   Right
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Benefits
                     ,
                     Priviledges
                  
                   and
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   obligation
                   to
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   a
                   member
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   benefits
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Society
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   membership
                   
                   and
                   duty
                   ?
                   A
                   conjunction
                   of
                   Right
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   and
                   obligation
                   constituteth
                   all
                   such
                   Relations
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   agreed
                   in
                   that
                   are
                   ignorant
                   and
                   
                     differ
                     here
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     Next
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     denieth
                     the
                     consequence
                     ,
                     [
                     For
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     benefit
                     without
                     right
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   yet
                   just
                   now
                   ,
                   
                     Church-membership
                     in
                  
                   Israel
                   
                     was
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     none
                     could
                     usurp
                     ,
                     or
                     have
                     without
                     right
                     ?
                  
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   I
                   said
                   [
                   
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     have
                     a
                     benefit
                     from
                     God
                     against
                     his
                     will
                     or
                     without
                     it
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   And
                   therefore
                   if
                   God
                   
                     give
                     such
                  
                   a
                   thing
                   as
                   Church-membership
                   which
                   consisteth
                   
                     in
                     a
                     Right
                     to
                     further
                     benefits
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   it
                   by
                   Gods
                   gift
                   hath
                   it
                   rightfully
                   :
                   
                     Natural
                     effects
                  
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   prey
                   to
                   a
                   thief
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   of
                   God
                   improperly
                   ,
                   by
                   Physical
                   disposal
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   right
                   :
                   But
                   right
                   it self
                   cannot
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   right
                   ;
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   Relative
                   or
                   Natural
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   Moral
                   or
                   Covenant
                   donation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     [
                     conceiveth
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     erroneous
                     that
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     is
                     given
                     out
                     of
                     distributive
                     Justice
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     Regeneration
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     visible
                     membership
                     are
                     of
                     bounty
                     by
                     God
                     as
                     Soveraign
                     Lord
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     distributive
                     Justice
                     by
                     God
                     as
                     Judge
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     all
                     that
                     any
                     man
                     hath
                     of
                     God
                     he
                     hath
                     of
                     debt
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     Rom.
                     4.4
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     is
                     conceived
                     as
                     a
                     thing
                     offered
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     duly
                     and
                     rightfully
                     received
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   If
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   tire
                   the
                   Printer
                   ,
                   and
                   wast
                   Paper
                   ,
                   and
                   trouble
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   with
                   telling
                   them
                   
                     how
                     many
                     errors
                     each
                     of
                     us
                     hold
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   will
                   
                   be
                   an
                   unsavory
                   task
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   doubt
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   much
                   shorter
                   work
                   for
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   ever
                   it
                   is
                   )
                   to
                   enumerate
                   the
                   useful
                   truths
                   we
                   hold
                   .
                   What
                   I
                   hold
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   right
                   or
                   wrong
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   tell
                   the
                   Reader
                   as
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   I
                   hold
                   that
                   Gods
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   its
                   Constitution
                   and
                   Administration
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   hath
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   efficient
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Constitutive
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   final
                   Causes
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   large
                   sense
                   it
                   containeth
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Subjects
                     only
                     by
                     obligation
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   Rebels
                   are
                   )
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Subjects
                     by
                     consent
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   voluntary
                   )
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Efficient
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   is
                   only
                   Gods
                   1.
                   
                   Making
                   them
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Redeemed
                     men
                     quoad
                     precium
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     commanding
                     their
                     subjection
                     or
                     consent
                  
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   
                     effecting
                     of
                     the
                     second
                  
                   is
                   besides
                   these
                   required
                   their
                   
                     Actual
                     Consent
                  
                   (
                   Parents
                   consenting
                   for
                   their
                   Infants
                   )
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   Rebels
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   benefits
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   being
                   a
                   King
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   before
                   his
                   Government
                   is
                   Consented
                   to
                   ,
                   maketh
                   a
                   Law
                   to
                   man
                   to
                   command
                   them
                   to
                   consent
                   and
                   be
                   his
                   voluntary
                   subjects
                   :
                   To
                   those
                   that
                   consent
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   condition
                   )
                   he
                   promiseth
                   the
                   interest
                   and
                   blessings
                   of
                   his
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Christ
                   and
                   Life
                   ;
                   and
                   threatneth
                   the
                   privation
                   of
                   those
                   benefits
                   ,
                   and
                   sorer
                   punishment
                   to
                   refusing
                   rebels
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   Lawgiver
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   Judge
                   of
                   Non-consenters
                   ;
                   called
                   ,
                   Vnbelievers
                   and
                   refusers
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   Salvation
                   :
                   When
                   men
                   do
                   consent
                   they
                   are
                   under
                   his
                   further
                   Administring
                   Laws
                   .
                   The
                   said
                   
                     efficient
                     causes
                  
                   are
                   Gods
                   Actions
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   As
                   Omnipotent
                   Owner
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   Benefactor
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   
                     As
                     Sapiential
                     Rector
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   he
                   giveth
                   us
                   our
                   Being
                   and
                   preserveth
                   
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   we
                   Live
                   ,
                   and
                   Move
                   ,
                   and
                   Are.
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   our
                   
                     Benefactor
                     antecedent
                  
                   to
                   his
                   Administration
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   the
                   world
                   a
                   
                     Redeemer
                     absolutely
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   reprieved
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   giveth
                   us
                   all
                   
                     common
                     Antecedent
                     Mercies
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Rector
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   of
                   men
                   not
                   yet
                   consenting
                   ,
                   he
                   maketh
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   absolutely
                   and
                   antecedently
                   to
                   any
                   condition
                   (
                   of
                   making
                   it
                   )
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   .
                   This
                   Law
                   hath
                   the
                   
                     preceptive
                     part
                  
                   ,
                   commanding
                   consent
                   (
                   faith
                   and
                   repentance
                   )
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Donative
                   or
                   promissory
                   part
                   ,
                   giving
                   us
                   Christ
                   in
                   Relation
                   ,
                   and
                   right
                   to
                   his
                   present
                   benefits
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   consent
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   condition
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   penalty
                   aforesaid
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   efficient
                   of
                   the
                   
                     consenting
                     Kingdom
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Administration
                   (
                   or
                   Actual
                   Government
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Consenting
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   
                     Legislation
                     ,
                     Judgement
                  
                   and
                   Execution
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Legislation
                   is
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   
                     particular
                     members
                  
                   that
                   shall
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   be
                   added
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Governing
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   God
                   have
                   made
                   a
                   Law
                   that
                   men
                   shall
                   be
                   received
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   if
                   they
                   consent
                   (
                   or
                   Repent
                   and
                   Believe
                   )
                   and
                   formerly
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Consenters
                   (
                   or
                   their
                   seed
                   ,
                   who
                   consent
                   by
                   them
                   )
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   
                     distributive
                     justice
                  
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   Judge
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   these
                   benefits
                   to
                   Consenters
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   contradistinguish
                   an
                   
                     act
                     of
                     bounty
                  
                   unless
                   he
                   say
                   [
                   
                     meer
                     bounty
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   intolerable
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   governeth
                   us
                   Paternally
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Regent-benefactor
                   :
                   He
                   never
                   gave
                   reward
                   to
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   Man
                   or
                   Angel
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   Gift
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   value
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Reward
                   
                   only
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     ordo
                     conferendi
                     &
                     ratio
                     recipiendi
                  
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   madness
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   merit
                   from
                   God
                   commutatively
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   's
                   little
                   better
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   bounty
                   and
                   
                     distributive
                     justice
                  
                   may
                   not
                   consist
                   ;
                   yea
                   that
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   any
                   right
                   
                     quoad
                     ordinem
                     distribuendi
                  
                   from
                   that
                   justice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   
                     quoad
                     rem
                     donatam
                  
                   from
                   bounty
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   sad
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   must
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   looking
                   all
                   how
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   an
                   espoused
                   cause
                   ,
                   should
                   tempt
                   so
                   Ancient
                   and
                   Learned
                   a
                   Divine
                   to
                   subvert
                   the
                   Gospel
                   and
                   all
                   Christianity
                   :
                   For
                   what
                   doth
                   he
                   less
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   talk
                   only
                   of
                   
                     members
                     by
                     obligation
                  
                   ,
                   every
                   living
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   :
                   This
                   he
                   meaneth
                   not
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   talk
                   only
                   of
                   
                     Consenting
                     voluntary
                     Members
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   God
                   
                     commandeth
                     none
                     to
                     be
                     such
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   
                     commandeth
                     none
                     to
                     be
                     Christians
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   Repent
                   ,
                   Believe
                   or
                   Consent
                   :
                   To
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     made
                     no
                     promise
                  
                   or
                   
                     Donative
                     Act
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     if
                     you
                     consent
                     (
                     repent
                     and
                     believe
                     )
                     you
                     shall
                     have
                     union
                     with
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                  
                   (
                   or
                   be
                   members
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   very
                   summ
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   Baptism
                   it self
                   .
                   To
                   say
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   as
                   
                     Judge
                     execute
                     his
                     own
                     Law
                  
                   and
                   
                     promise
                     ,
                     giving
                  
                   this
                   union
                   to
                   Consenters
                   ,
                   and
                   denying
                   it
                   to
                   Refusers
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Judge
                     absolve
                     Believers
                  
                   or
                   
                     condemn
                     Vnbelievers
                  
                   .
                   O
                   Reader
                   ,
                   hate
                   faction
                   and
                   partial
                   disputes
                   that
                   can
                   make
                   men
                   overthrow
                   all
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   what
                   they
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   his
                   denying
                   that
                   
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                  
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   offered
                   ,
                   and
                   rightly
                   to
                   be
                   accepted
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   deny
                   that
                   
                     Christ
                     inviteth
                  
                   
                   any
                   Infidel
                   to
                   become
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   or
                   ever
                   called
                   or
                   commanded
                   Heathens
                   to
                   believe
                   :
                   or
                   sent
                   his
                   Ministers
                   to
                   compel
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   house
                   may
                   be
                   filled
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   his
                   slander
                   that
                   I
                   say
                   
                     all
                     that
                     man
                     hath
                     from
                     God
                     is
                     of
                     debt
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   forged
                   groundlesly
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   God
                   giveth
                   some
                   benefits
                   antec●dently
                   and
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     some
                     consequently
                  
                   on
                   condition
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Law
                   :
                   And
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   are
                   of
                   debt
                   as
                   a
                   workman
                   deserveth
                   his
                   wages
                   with
                   
                     commutative
                     justice
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   his
                   gross
                   error
                   that
                   visible
                   Church-membership
                   of
                   
                     Infants
                     among
                     the
                     Jews
                     was
                     not
                     a
                     thing
                     offered
                     on
                     condition
                     of
                     Parents
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     accepted
                     or
                     refused
                     ;
                     but
                     a
                     state
                     resulting
                     from
                     Gods
                     fact
                     .
                  
                   He
                   feigneth
                   a
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   formally
                   
                     quid
                     Physicum
                  
                   sure
                   !
                   He
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   was
                   by
                   Asa
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   :
                   And
                   was
                   not
                   Circumcision
                   a
                   covenanting
                   act
                   ?
                   And
                   did
                   they
                   not
                   thereby
                   profess
                   to
                   take
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   God
                   ?
                   or
                   would
                   God
                   else
                   have
                   taken
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   ?
                   And
                   would
                   not
                   renouncing
                   God
                   have
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   ?
                   And
                   would
                   their
                   
                     seed
                     then
                  
                   have
                   had
                   any
                   right
                   for
                   
                     being
                     theirs
                  
                   ?
                   Indeed
                   it
                   is
                   disputable
                   how
                   far
                   some
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Proprietors
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   medium
                   of
                   right
                   to
                   such
                   Apostates
                   seed
                   :
                   but
                   
                     as
                     theirs
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   dispute
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XXIII
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   I
                   
                     Am
                     next
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     consequence
                     ,
                     that
                     [
                     this
                     right
                     was
                     conferred
                     by
                     some
                     grant
                     ,
                     promise
                     ,
                     or
                     Covenant
                     of
                     God.
                     ]
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     as
                     easie
                     as
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     world
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     Gods
                     power
                     and
                     efficiency
                     or
                     will
                     ;
                     or
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     owner
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     receive
                     them
                     but
                     by
                     his
                     gift
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     If
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     other
                     way
                     possible
                     for
                     right
                     to
                     be
                     conveyed
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     his
                     grant
                     ,
                     promise
                     ,
                     or
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     call
                     donation
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     a
                     moral
                     civil
                     action
                     ,
                     )
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     conveyed
                     .
                     But
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     possible
                     way
                     of
                     such
                     conveyance
                     :
                  
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     right
                     till
                     God
                     give
                     us
                     right
                     .
                     His
                     will
                     signified
                     createth
                     our
                     right
                     .
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     have
                     right
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     wholly
                     and
                     absolutely
                     anothers
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     his
                     consent
                     or
                     will.
                     This
                     will
                     is
                     no
                     way
                     known
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     some
                     signs
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     These
                     signs
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     will
                     for
                     conveyance
                     of
                     right
                     to
                     a
                     benefit
                     ,
                     are
                     a
                     civil
                     moral
                     action
                     ,
                     called
                     a
                     donation
                     or
                     gift
                     simply
                     .
                     If
                     the
                     sign
                     be
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     we
                     commonly
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     deed
                     of
                     gift
                     .
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     by
                     word
                     of
                     mouth
                     ,
                     conferring
                     a
                     present
                     right
                     ,
                     we
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     verbal
                     grant
                     or
                     gift
                     .
                     If
                     it
                     confer
                     only
                     a
                     future
                     right
                     ,
                     we
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     a
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     and
                     sometimes
                     the
                     word
                     Covenant
                     signifieth
                     both
                     ,
                     that
                     act
                     which
                     gives
                     a
                     present
                     right
                     ,
                     and
                     promiseth
                     a
                     continuance
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Right
                     being
                     a
                     moral
                     or
                     civil
                     thing
                     ,
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     way
                     conveyed
                     but
                     by
                     a
                     moral
                     or
                     civil
                     action
                     .
                     A
                     
                     gift
                     that
                     was
                     never
                     given
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     contradiction
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     controversie
                     is
                     as
                     easie
                     as
                     whether
                     two
                     and
                     two
                     be
                     four
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     Visible
                     Church-membership
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Right
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     
                       state
                       of
                       Being
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     strong
                     ,
                     healthy
                     ,
                     rich
                     ,
                     &c.
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     given
                     by
                     a
                     civil
                     moral
                     action
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     Providence
                     of
                     God
                     acting
                     Physically
                     as
                     the
                     Soveraign
                     disposer
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     —
                     I
                     deny
                     therefore
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     promise
                     —
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Reader
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   long
                   of
                   me
                   that
                   this
                   Learned
                   Ancient
                   Divine
                   knoweth
                   not
                   what
                   a
                   Church-member
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   Ethicks
                   ,
                   or
                   Politicks
                   ,
                   and
                   Physicks
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   shame
                   that
                   a
                   Preacher
                   in
                   England
                   should
                   be
                   sound
                   so
                   ignorant
                   .
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Fountain
                     of
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Omnipotent
                     Lord
                  
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   first
                   
                     Cause
                     of
                     Being
                  
                   and
                   Motion
                   as
                   such
                   :
                   As
                   a
                   free
                   Benefactor
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Cause
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   
                     Good
                     as
                     such
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   as
                   a
                   Sapiential
                   Rector
                   ,
                   and
                   Benefactor
                   conjunctly
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     Paternal
                     government
                  
                   )
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   cause
                   of
                   Right
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Being
                     and
                     Motion
                  
                   are
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   Physical
                   efficiency
                   :
                   
                     Jus
                     vel
                     Debitum
                  
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   formal
                   effect
                   or
                   object
                   of
                   Moral
                   Efficiency
                   by
                   a
                   Rector
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   formal
                   object
                   of
                   Ethicks
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   a
                   Church-member
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   
                     stated
                     Relation
                  
                   ,
                   consisting
                   in
                   Right
                   to
                   the
                   Benefits
                   and
                   
                     obligation
                     to
                     the
                     duty
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   .
                   He
                   denieth
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   Right
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   such
                   Civil-moral
                   cause
                   as
                   Right
                   hath
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   
                     quid
                     Physicum
                  
                   as
                   
                     Health
                     ,
                     strength
                     ,
                     Riches
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   answerable
                   Physical
                   cause
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   this
                   ignorance
                   reform
                   
                   the
                   common
                   error
                   of
                   Schools
                   that
                   teach
                   not
                   their
                   children
                   betimes
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   Ethicks
                   ,
                   Politicks
                   ,
                   or
                   Governing
                   Order
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   that
                   at
                   16.
                   years
                   old
                   any
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ignorant
                   as
                   these
                   words
                   import
                   .
                   I
                   must
                   speak
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   I
                   comply
                   with
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   darkness
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   shamefully
                   oppose
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XXIV
                   .
                   XXV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     2.
                  
                   
                   GOD
                   hath
                   expresly
                   called
                   that
                   act
                   a
                   Covenant
                   or
                   promise
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   conveyeth
                   this
                   right
                   :
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   more
                   fully
                   manifest
                   anon
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Proposition
                   to
                   be
                   proved
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   [
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   of
                   God
                   obliging
                   the
                   Parents
                   to
                   enter
                   their
                   children
                   into
                   Covenant
                   and
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   by
                   accepting
                   of
                   his
                   offer
                   ,
                   and
                   re-engaging
                   them
                   to
                   God.
                   ]
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   obvious
                   and
                   easie
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   But
                   first
                   I
                   shall
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   here
                   also
                   explain
                   the
                   terms
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   [
                   Law
                   ]
                   is
                   sometimes
                   taken
                   more
                   largely
                   ,
                   and
                   unfitly
                   ,
                   as
                   comprehending
                   the
                   very
                   immanent
                   acts
                   or
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   considered
                   without
                   any
                   sign
                   to
                   represent
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   So
                   many
                   call
                   Gods
                   nature
                   or
                   purposes
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Law
                   :
                   which
                   indeed
                   is
                   no
                   law
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   fitly
                   so
                   called
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   taken
                   properly
                   for
                   [
                   an
                   authoritative
                   determination
                   
                     de
                     debito
                     constituendo
                     vel
                     confirmando
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   comprehendeth
                   all
                   that
                   may
                   fitly
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   law
                   .
                   Some
                   define
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Jussum
                     majestatis
                     obligans
                     aut
                     ad
                     obedientiam
                     aut
                     ad
                     poenam
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   But
                   this
                   leaves
                   
                   out
                   the
                   premiant
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   others
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   of
                   Grotius
                   doth
                   ,
                   
                     Est
                     regula
                     actionum
                     moralium
                     obligans
                     ad
                     id
                     quod
                     rectum
                     est
                     .
                  
                   I
                   acquiesce
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   full
                   and
                   exact
                   ;
                   [
                   A
                   law
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Rectors
                   will
                   constituting
                   or
                   confirming
                   right
                   or
                   dueness
                   .
                   ]
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Rectors
                   will
                   
                     de
                     debito
                     constituendo
                     vel
                     confirmando
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   general
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   laws
                   .
                   Some
                   quarrel
                   at
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   sign
                   ]
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   logical
                   and
                   not
                   political
                   :
                   As
                   if
                   Politicians
                   should
                   not
                   speak
                   logically
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   other
                   men
                   !
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   due
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   is
                   due
                   from
                   us
                   to
                   God
                   (
                   or
                   any
                   Rector
                   ;
                   )
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   signified
                   in
                   the
                   precept
                   and
                   prohibition
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   precept
                   
                     de
                     agendo
                     &
                     non
                     agendo
                     .
                     )
                     2.
                     
                  
                   What
                   shall
                   be
                   due
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   promises
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   premiant
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   laws
                   for
                   distribution
                   and
                   determination
                   of
                   proprieties
                   .
                   All
                   benefits
                   are
                   given
                   us
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   double
                   relation
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   Rector
                   and
                   Benefactor
                   :
                   or
                   as
                   
                     Benefactor
                     Regens
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   
                     Rector
                     benefaciens
                  
                   :
                   though
                   among
                   men
                   that
                   stand
                   not
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   subordination
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   received
                   from
                   a
                   meer
                   benefactor
                   without
                   any
                   regent
                   interest
                   therein
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   laws
                   do
                   ever
                   constitute
                   the
                   debitum
                   or
                   right
                   :
                   afterward
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   renewed
                   laws
                   and
                   precepts
                   to
                   urge
                   men
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   either
                   fullier
                   to
                   acquaint
                   the
                   subject
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   revive
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   excite
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   these
                   do
                   not
                   properly
                   constitute
                   duty
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   constituted
                   before
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   act
                   
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   doth
                   constitute
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   doth
                   confirm
                   the
                   constitution
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   oblige
                   us
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   were
                   obliged
                   to
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   obligations
                   to
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   duty
                   may
                   be
                   multiplied
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Some
                   take
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   law
                   ]
                   in
                   so
                   restrained
                   a
                   sence
                   as
                   to
                   exclude
                   verbal
                   or
                   particular
                   precepts
                   ,
                   especially
                   directed
                   but
                   to
                   one
                   ;
                   or
                   a
                   few
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   only
                   call
                   that
                   a
                   law
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   a
                   well
                   known
                   custom
                   obliging
                   a
                   whole
                   society
                   in
                   a
                   stated
                   way
                   .
                   These
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   sort
                   of
                   laws
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   rest
                   are
                   no
                   laws
                   ,
                   is
                   vain
                   and
                   groundless
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   true
                   general
                   definition
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   justly
                   rejected
                   by
                   the
                   wisest
                   Politicians
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   to
                   enquire
                   after
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   precept
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   commanding
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   [
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   obliging
                   us
                   to
                   duty
                   ,
                   ]
                   of
                   which
                   signs
                   there
                   are
                   materially
                   several
                   sorts
                   ,
                   as
                   1.
                   by
                   a
                   voice
                   ,
                   that
                   's
                   evidently
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   2.
                   by
                   writing
                   :
                   3.
                   by
                   visible
                   works
                   or
                   effects
                   :
                   4.
                   by
                   secret
                   impresses
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   inspiration
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   law
                   only
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     I
                     assert
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     offer
                     ,
                     promise
                     or
                     Covenant
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     though
                     there
                     are
                     precepts
                     for
                     Parents
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     their
                     Children
                     ,
                     to
                     breed
                     them
                     up
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     believe
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     faith
                     God
                     will
                     take
                     their
                     Infant
                     Children
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     God
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     accept
                     of
                     this
                     pretended
                     offer
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     though
                     Parents
                     may
                     enter
                     into
                     Covenant
                     for
                     their
                     Children
                     —
                     as
                     Deut.
                     29.12
                     .
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     by
                     this
                     make
                     them
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     or
                     promise
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     be
                     their
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     What
                     a
                     deal
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     and
                     the
                     Churches
                     mercys
                     do
                     these
                     men
                     deny
                     ?
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     very
                     nature
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     Holy
                     Covenant
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     it
                     we
                     give
                     up
                  
                   to
                   God
                   our selves
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   ours
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   capacity
                   of
                   that
                   all
                   .
                   
                     And
                     as
                     our
                     Riches
                     are
                     devoted
                     hereby
                     as
                     capable
                     utensils
                     ;
                     so
                     our
                  
                   Infants
                   as
                   capable
                   of
                   Infant
                   Relation
                   ,
                   Obligation
                   and
                   Right
                   .
                   
                     What
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     a
                  
                   sanctified
                   man
                   
                     must
                     not
                  
                   devote
                   to
                   God
                   
                     that
                     is
                  
                   His
                   ?
                   
                     If
                     you
                     except
                     Liberty
                     ,
                     Health
                     ,
                     Life
                     ,
                     you
                     are
                     hypocrites
                     :
                     And
                     can
                     you
                     except
                  
                   Children
                   ?
                   
                     It
                     's
                     true
                     ;
                     this
                     is
                     but
                     so
                  
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   our
                   own
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     we
                     say
                     no
                     more
                     :
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     will
                     to
                     choose
                     for
                     themselves
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     do
                     it
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     I
                     have
                     fully
                     proved
                     Scripture
                     commands
                     for
                     Parents
                     to
                     offer
                     their
                     Children
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     signifieth
                     his
                     will
                     to
                     accept
                     what
                     he
                     commandeth
                     them
                     to
                     offer
                     .
                     And
                     his
                     promises
                     to
                     shew
                     mercy
                     to
                     them
                     as
                     theirs
                     are
                     plain
                     and
                     many
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     must
                     not
                     tire
                     the
                     Reader
                     with
                     repeating
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   addeth
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   such
                   a
                   promise
                   and
                   duty
                   of
                   accepting
                   the
                   pretended
                   offer
                   and
                   re-engaging
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   neither
                   did
                   then
                   nor
                   doth
                   now
                   make
                   Infants
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Reader
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     Anabaptists
                     ductile
                     men
                     where
                     they
                     like
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     intractable
                     where
                     they
                     dislike
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     will
                     follow
                     such
                     a
                     Leader
                     as
                     this
                     ?
                  
                   Promise
                   and
                   Duty
                   of
                   accepting
                   and
                   re-engaging
                   
                     aggravateth
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     Rebels
                     that
                     reject
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                  
                   these
                   performed
                   ,
                   even
                   visible
                   mutual
                   covenanting
                   ,
                   
                     make
                     not
                  
                   Church-members
                   visible
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     doth
                     ?
                     You
                     see
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     brought
                     the
                     ancient
                     and
                     later
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     Circumcision
                     and
                     Baptism
                     to
                     ?
                     I
                     think
                     to
                  
                   nothing
                   :
                   
                     As
                     formal
                     Pontifician
                     
                     Church-tyrants
                     when
                     they
                     have
                  
                   mortified
                   
                     some
                     ordinance
                     ,
                     and
                     turned
                     it
                     into
                     an
                  
                   Image
                   ,
                   
                     make
                     an
                     engine
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     trouble
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     silence
                     the
                     Preachers
                     and
                     serious
                     practisers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     with
                     .
                     These
                     men
                     make
                     nothing
                     of
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     restlesly
                     trouble
                     the
                     Church-about
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XXVI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   HAving
                   thus
                   opened
                   the
                   terms
                   [
                   Law
                   and
                   Precept
                   ,
                   ]
                   I
                   prove
                   the
                   Proposition
                   thus
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   to
                   accept
                   Gods
                   offered
                   mercy
                   for
                   their
                   Children
                   ,
                   to
                   engage
                   and
                   devote
                   them
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   which
                   made
                   this
                   their
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   obliged
                   them
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   duty
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   antecedent
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   a
                   duty
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   either
                   a
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   neutral
                   indifferent
                   action
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   sin
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   against
                   no
                   Law
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   reprehended
                   ;
                   )
                   nor
                   was
                   it
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   of
                   a
                   moral
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   ergo
                   ,
                   either
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   ,
                   yea
                   sin
                   or
                   duty
                   :
                   For
                   properly
                   permittere
                   is
                   no
                   act
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   many
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   )
                   but
                   a
                   suspension
                   of
                   an
                   act
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   licitum
                   is
                   not
                   
                     moraliter
                     bonum
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   
                     non
                     malum
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   ergo
                   is
                   not
                   properly
                   within
                   the
                   verge
                   of
                   morality
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   penalty
                   (
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   terrible
                   penalty
                   )
                   annexed
                   for
                   the
                   non-performance
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   duty
                   :
                   But
                   such
                   a
                   penalty
                   was
                   annexed
                   (
                   as
                   shall
                   anon
                   be
                   particularly
                   shewed
                   )
                   even
                   to
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   oblige
                   
                     ad
                     poenam
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   did
                   first
                   oblige
                   
                     ad
                     obedientiam
                  
                   :
                   For
                   no
                   Law
                   obligeth
                   
                     ad
                     poenam
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   which
                   presupposeth
                   an
                   obligation
                   to
                   obedience
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   Israelites
                   duty
                   to
                   enter
                   their
                   Children
                   into
                   Gods
                   Covenant
                   and
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   none
                   of
                   their
                   sin
                   to
                   have
                   omitted
                   or
                   refused
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   their
                   great
                   and
                   hainous
                   sin
                   to
                   have
                   omitted
                   or
                   refused
                   it
                   ;
                   Ergo.
                   Now
                   to
                   the
                   consequence
                   of
                   the
                   major
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   duty
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   some
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   as
                   its
                   proper
                   efficient
                   cause
                   or
                   foundation
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   duty
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   certainly
                   some
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   that
                   made
                   it
                   such
                   .
                   Among
                   men
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   benefit
                   obligeth
                   to
                   gratitude
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Law
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   humane
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   because
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   nature
                   requireth
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   just
                   and
                   thankful
                   .
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   natural
                   or
                   positive
                   that
                   did
                   constitute
                   it
                   or
                   oblige
                   us
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   duty
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   duty
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   made
                   such
                   by
                   Gods
                   signified
                   will
                   ,
                   ergo
                   ,
                   no
                   duty
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   made
                   such
                   by
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   Precept
                   is
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   obliging
                   to
                   duty
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Law
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   transgression
                   ,
                   
                     Rom.
                     4.15
                     .
                     ergo
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   law
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   duty
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   are
                   contraries
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   duty
                   not
                   to
                   transgress
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   transgression
                   not
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   duty
                   which
                   it
                   requireth
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   apparent
                   ground
                   of
                   exception
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   Covenants
                   .
                   Whether
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   not
                   oblige
                   himself
                   to
                   a
                   duty
                   meerly
                   by
                   his
                   consent
                   ?
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   may
                   oblige
                   himself
                   to
                   an
                   
                   act
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   must
                   perform
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   prove
                   unfaithful
                   and
                   dishonest
                   :
                   but
                   his
                   own
                   obligation
                   makes
                   it
                   not
                   strictly
                   a
                   duty
                   :
                   ergo
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   makes
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   obliged
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   fidelity
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   duty
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   obligeth
                   himself
                   to
                   an
                   act
                   by
                   promise
                   ,
                   doth
                   occasion
                   an
                   obligation
                   to
                   duty
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   hath
                   obliged
                   men
                   to
                   keep
                   their
                   promises
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   So
                   far
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   own
                   Ruler
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   may
                   he
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   oblige
                   himself
                   to
                   duty
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   duty
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   act
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   )
                   but
                   then
                   he
                   may
                   as
                   fitly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   Law
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   command
                   himself
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   still
                   the
                   duty
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   )
                   hath
                   an
                   answerable
                   command
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   well
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   duty
                   .
                   For
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   Law
                   could
                   cause
                   that
                   duty
                   ,
                   nor
                   make
                   that
                   omission
                   of
                   it
                   a
                   sin
                   .
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   law
                   ,
                   sin
                   is
                   not
                   imputed
                   ,
                   
                     Rom.
                     5.13
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   omission
                   of
                   entring
                   Infants
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   before
                   Christs
                   incarnation
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   sin
                   imputed
                   ;
                   ergo
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   law
                   commanding
                   it
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   duty
                   to
                   dedicate
                   Infants
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   enter
                   them
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   by
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   it
                   :
                   certainly
                   not
                   without
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   by
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   by
                   his
                   will
                   revealed
                   ,
                   or
                   unrevealed
                   .
                   His
                   unrevealed
                   will
                   cannot
                   oblige
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   wants
                   promulgation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   obligation
                   :
                   And
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   know
                   Gods
                   unrevealed
                   will
                   ,
                   unless
                   remotely
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   long
                   of
                   himself
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   him
                   revealed
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   Gods
                   revealed
                   will
                   that
                   must
                   thus
                   oblige
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   was
                   some
                   sign
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   revealed
                   .
                   And
                   
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   a
                   sign
                   revealing
                   Gods
                   will
                   obliging
                   us
                   to
                   duty
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   preceptive
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   principal
                   part
                   ,
                   )
                   so
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   a
                   reasonable
                   creature
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   say
                   that
                   men
                   were
                   obliged
                   to
                   duty
                   by
                   Gods
                   revealed
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   by
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   shall
                   anon
                   produce
                   the
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   I
                   must
                   confess
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   remember
                   that
                   ever
                   I
                   was
                   put
                   to
                   dispute
                   a
                   point
                   that
                   carrieth
                   more
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   evidence
                   to
                   shame
                   the
                   gain-sayer
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   gather
                   Disciples
                   even
                   among
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   by
                   perswading
                   them
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   duties
                   without
                   Precepts
                   or
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   benefits
                   without
                   donations
                   ,
                   covenants
                   or
                   promise
                   confirming
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   despair
                   of
                   nothing
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   You
                   may
                   perswade
                   them
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Son
                   without
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   relation
                   without
                   its
                   foundation
                   ,
                   or
                   effect
                   without
                   its
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   doubt
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   men
                   will
                   believe
                   you
                   ,
                   while
                   you
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   interest
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   the
                   same
                   artifice
                   in
                   putting
                   off
                   your
                   conceits
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     would
                     first
                     perswade
                     the
                     Reader
                     that
                     I
                     mean
                     nothing
                     but
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Long
                     ago
                     I
                     told
                     you
                     that
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Females
                     were
                     not
                     circumcised
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Nor
                     the
                     Males
                     for
                     forty
                     years
                     in
                     the
                     wilderness
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     were
                     all
                     Church-members
                     by
                     being
                     Gods
                     Covenanted
                     people
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     was
                  
                   Israel
                   
                     before
                     Circumcision
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     His
                     terms
                     of
                  
                   [
                   the
                   hissing
                   of
                   a
                   Goose
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   snarling
                   of
                   a
                   Cur
                   ]
                   
                     and
                     other
                     such
                     ,
                     I
                     account
                     
                     lighter
                     than
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     his
                     injuries
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XXVII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   THE
                   fifth
                   Question
                   requireth
                   me
                   to
                   lay
                   down
                   this
                   assertion
                   ,
                   that
                   [
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   oblige
                   to
                   duty
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   actual
                   promise
                   or
                   donation
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   confer
                   the
                   benefit
                   .
                   ]
                   This
                   I
                   aver
                   on
                   occasion
                   of
                   your
                   last
                   Letter
                   ,
                   where
                   in
                   contradiction
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   you
                   confess
                   [
                   the
                   promises
                   
                     to
                     the
                     natural
                     posterity
                     of
                  
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   
                     17.
                     and
                     the
                     Covenants
                     made
                     with
                  
                   Israel
                   
                     at
                     Mount
                  
                   Sinai
                   ,
                   and
                   Deut.
                   
                     29.
                     and
                     a
                     precept
                     of
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     and
                     precepts
                     of
                     God
                     by
                  
                   Moses
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     calling
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     requiring
                     them
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     Covenant
                     ,
                  
                   Exod.
                   19.
                   
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   ]
                   Yet
                   you
                   
                     [
                     do
                     not
                     conceive
                     that
                     the
                     Infants
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   
                     were
                     made
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     by
                     the
                     promises
                     in
                     the
                     Covenants
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     precepts
                     forenamed
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   you
                   imagine
                   that
                   among
                   all
                   those
                   precepts
                   and
                   promises
                   there
                   was
                   yet
                   no
                   promise
                   or
                   Covenant
                   that
                   gave
                   them
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   or
                   precept
                   concerning
                   their
                   entrance
                   into
                   that
                   state
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   you
                   imagine
                   that
                   such
                   promises
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   not
                   actually
                   confer
                   the
                   benefit
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   precepts
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   not
                   actually
                   oblige
                   .
                   Your
                   words
                   are
                   so
                   ambiguous
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   signifie
                   nothing
                   of
                   your
                   mind
                   to
                   any
                   that
                   knows
                   it
                   not
                   some
                   other
                   way
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   you
                   say
                   
                     [
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     particular
                     promise
                     concerning
                     Infants
                     visible
                     
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     or
                     precept
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     besides
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     my
                     Book
                     of
                     Baptism
                     I
                     assert
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   who
                   knows
                   whether
                   that
                   exception
                   of
                   
                     [
                     Circumcision
                  
                   ]
                   be
                   a
                   concession
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   precept
                   or
                   promise
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ?
                   or
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   what
                   sense
                   it
                   hath
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   you
                   imagine
                   that
                   precept
                   or
                   promise
                   to
                   be
                   which
                   I
                   assert
                   ?
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   your
                   one
                   syllable
                   [
                   such
                   ]
                   is
                   discerned
                   by
                   trying
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   whole
                   volume
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   you
                   will
                   make
                   what
                   you
                   list
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   However
                   if
                   you
                   should
                   mean
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   precepts
                   there
                   are
                   as
                   have
                   for
                   their
                   subject
                   [
                   the
                   avouching
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   entring
                   into
                   Covenant
                   Circumcision
                   ]
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   their
                   Church-membership
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   have
                   proved
                   the
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   negative
                   before
                   ;
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   more
                   shall
                   do
                   anon
                   ;
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   palpable
                   contradiction
                   to
                   the
                   precedent
                   affirmative
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   mean
                   that
                   Church-membership
                   of
                   Infants
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   others
                   is
                   the
                   subject
                   or
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   those
                   promises
                   or
                   precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   Infants
                   were
                   not
                   made
                   or
                   confirmed
                   thereby
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   contrary
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   asserting
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   further
                   need
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   shewing
                   the
                   contradiction
                   of
                   your
                   opinion
                   to
                   it self
                   .
                   For
                   an
                   actual
                   Covenant
                   or
                   promise
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   give
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   promised
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   tenor
                   and
                   terms
                   ,
                   )
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   cause
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   effect
                   ,
                   a
                   Father
                   that
                   did
                   never
                   generate
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   gift
                   or
                   Covenant
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   gift
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   name
                   is
                   denied
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   thing
                   named
                   and
                   defined
                   is
                   granted
                   .
                   So
                   a
                   Precept
                   or
                   Law
                   to
                   enter
                   Infants
                   solemnly
                   into
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   obligeth
                   none
                   so
                   to
                   
                   enter
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   gross
                   a
                   contradiction
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                   hath
                   not
                   heat
                   or
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   is
                   truly
                   a
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     here
                     confesseth
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     Gods
                     visible
                     Church
                     not
                  
                   barely
                   
                     by
                     Gods
                     promise
                     to
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                  
                   their
                   promise
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   Gods
                   call
                   of
                   them
                   
                     made
                     them
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   their
                   promise
                   
                     to
                     God
                     with
                     other
                     acts
                     made
                     them
                  
                   visibly
                   so
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Reader
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     all
                     here
                     unsaid
                     again
                     by
                     this
                     concession
                     ?
                     Unless
                     he
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     this
                  
                   Call
                   ,
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   Promise
                   
                     made
                     them
                     all
                     a
                  
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     yet
                  
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     their
                  
                   birth
                   and
                   place
                   
                     made
                     them
                  
                   members
                   ?
                   
                     As
                     if
                     any
                     thing
                     made
                     the
                  
                   Whole
                   Church
                   
                     which
                     made
                     none
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Parts
                   
                     as
                     such
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XXVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     I
                  
                   Come
                   next
                   to
                   the
                   sixth
                   Question
                   ,
                   Whether
                   indeed
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   the
                   causation
                   of
                   any
                   promise
                   or
                   precept
                   ,
                   did
                   make
                   the
                   Israelites
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   ▪
                   This
                   you
                   affirm
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   be
                   understood
                   ;
                   )
                   whether
                   this
                   your
                   ground
                   of
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   or
                   mine
                   be
                   righter
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   hard
                   matter
                   for
                   another
                   man
                   (
                   of
                   common
                   capacity
                   )
                   to
                   discern
                   .
                   By
                   a
                   [
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ]
                   thus
                   set
                   as
                   contradistinct
                   to
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   precept
                   or
                   promise
                   ,
                   either
                   you
                   mean
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   legislation
                   and
                   promise
                   making
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   meerly
                   physical
                   act
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   ridiculous
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   a
                   serious
                   business
                   :
                   For
                   you
                   should
                   not
                   put
                   things
                   in
                   competition
                   excluding
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   both
                   must
                   necessarily
                   
                   concur
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   standing
                   in
                   a
                   subordination
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Was
                   there
                   ever
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Covenant
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   than
                   by
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ?
                   Sure
                   all
                   legislation
                   is
                   by
                   some
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   Soveraigns
                   will.
                   And
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   that
                   sign
                   is
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   by
                   voice
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   transeunt
                   ?
                   If
                   by
                   writing
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   act
                   transeunt
                   ?
                   If
                   by
                   creation
                   it self
                   ,
                   the
                   act
                   is
                   transeunt
                   though
                   the
                   effect
                   be
                   permanent
                   .
                   And
                   certainly
                   if
                   legislation
                   or
                   promising
                   be
                   your
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   you
                   do
                   very
                   absurdly
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   a
                   law
                   (
                   or
                   promise
                   )
                   it
                   being
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   law
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   legislation
                   doth
                   no
                   way
                   oblige
                   the
                   subject
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   so
                   made
                   :
                   nor
                   doth
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   grant
                   or
                   covenant
                   ,
                   confer
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   any
                   otherwise
                   than
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   that
                   grant
                   which
                   shall
                   so
                   confer
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   a
                   knife
                   doth
                   not
                   cut
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   knife
                   made
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   other
                   instruments
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   law
                   oblige
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   grant
                   confer
                   not
                   ,
                   certainly
                   the
                   legislation
                   or
                   promise-making
                   cannot
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   cannot
                   therefore
                   imagine
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   your
                   sense
                   ,
                   without
                   charging
                   you
                   with
                   too
                   great
                   absurdity
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   you
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   testator
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   his
                   testament
                   ,
                   that
                   entitleth
                   the
                   legatary
                   to
                   the
                   legacy
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   of
                   the
                   testator
                   in
                   making
                   that
                   will
                   :
                   or
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Soveraigns
                   commission
                   that
                   authorizeth
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   souldier
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   of
                   writing
                   or
                   making
                   that
                   commission
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   sign
                   that
                   signifieth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   of
                   making
                   that
                   sign
                   .
                   Were
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   contemptible
                   arguing
                   ?
                   To
                   charge
                   you
                   with
                   
                   this
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   make
                   you
                   
                     tantum
                     non
                  
                   unreasonable
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   understand
                   you
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   you
                   mean
                   a
                   meer
                   physical
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   legislation
                   or
                   promise-making
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   far
                   more
                   absurd
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   obliging
                   to
                   duty
                   ,
                   or
                   conferring
                   benefit
                   ,
                   then
                   can
                   it
                   not
                   so
                   oblige
                   to
                   duty
                   ,
                   nor
                   confer
                   benefits
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   but
                   legislation
                   that
                   can
                   oblige
                   a
                   subject
                   to
                   duty
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   but
                   promise
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   donation
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   convey
                   right
                   to
                   a
                   benefit
                   ,
                   or
                   oblige
                   the
                   promiser
                   .
                   A
                   moral
                   or
                   civil
                   effect
                   must
                   be
                   produced
                   by
                   a
                   moral
                   or
                   civil
                   action
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   a
                   meer
                   physical
                   action
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   unfit
                   to
                   produce
                   such
                   an
                   alien
                   effect
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   go
                   no
                   higher
                   than
                   its
                   own
                   kind
                   .
                   What
                   sense
                   therefore
                   I
                   should
                   put
                   on
                   your
                   words
                   ,
                   without
                   making
                   them
                   appear
                   unreasonable
                   ,
                   even
                   much
                   below
                   the
                   rates
                   of
                   ordinary
                   rational
                   peoples
                   discourse
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   tell
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   law
                   but
                   legislation
                   ,
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   fundamentum
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   laying
                   of
                   that
                   foundation
                   that
                   causeth
                   the
                   relation
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   which
                   it
                   doth
                   result
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   alien
                   physical
                   act
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   as
                   right
                   for
                   its
                   subject
                   or
                   terminus
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   confound
                   physicks
                   and
                   morals
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   speak
                   the
                   grossest
                   absurdities
                   ;
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   of
                   eating
                   ,
                   drinking
                   ,
                   going
                   ,
                   building
                   ,
                   &c.
                   do
                   adopt
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   heir
                   .
                   I
                   must
                   needs
                   think
                   therefore
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   have
                   better
                   cleared
                   your self
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   here
                   quit
                   your self
                   as
                   ill
                   ,
                   and
                   forsaken
                   and
                   delivered
                   up
                   your
                   Cause
                   ,
                   as
                   palpably
                   as
                   ever
                   I
                   knew
                   man
                   
                   do
                   ,
                   without
                   an
                   express
                   confession
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   naught
                   .
                   When
                   men
                   must
                   be
                   taught
                   by
                   this
                   obtuse
                   subtilty
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   needed
                   no
                   revocation
                   ,
                   forsooth
                   [
                   because
                   their
                   Church-membership
                   was
                   not
                   caused
                   by
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   precept
                   ,
                   promise
                   or
                   covenant
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ]
                   than
                   which
                   as
                   you
                   leave
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   hath
                   scarce
                   heard
                   a
                   more
                   incoherent
                   dream
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   remember
                   in
                   your
                   reply
                   that
                   you
                   being
                   the
                   affirmer
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   must
                   prove
                   it
                   .
                   Which
                   I
                   shall
                   expect
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   can
                   prove
                   that
                   you
                   can
                   generate
                   a
                   man
                   by
                   spiting
                   or
                   blowing
                   your
                   nose
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   plowing
                   and
                   sowing
                   can
                   produce
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperors
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     Here
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     is
                     at
                     the
                     old
                     transeunt
                     fact
                     again
                     :
                     Let
                     the
                     Reader
                     make
                     his
                     best
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     I
                     account
                     it
                     not
                     worth
                     the
                     reciting
                     ;
                     nor
                     his
                     title
                     of
                  
                   Canine
                   Scoptical
                   Rhetorick
                   regardable
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XXIX
                   ,
                   to
                   XXXIX
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   IN
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   Question
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   consider
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   which
                   you
                   here
                   describe
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   .
                   You
                   say
                   that
                   you
                   call
                   it
                   [
                   transeunt
                   ]
                   [
                   because
                   done
                   in
                   time
                   and
                   so
                   not
                   eternal
                   ,
                   and
                   past
                   and
                   so
                   not
                   in
                   congruous
                   sense
                   repealeable
                   as
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   statute
                   ,
                   decree
                   which
                   determines
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   do
                   you
                   think
                   this
                   the
                   common
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ?
                   or
                   a
                   fit
                   reason
                   of
                   your
                   application
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   in
                   hand
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   think
                   your
                   intellection
                   and
                   volition
                   are
                   immanent
                   acts
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   eternal
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   use
                   to
                   contradistinguish
                   transeunt
                   acts
                   from
                   immanent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   they
                   do
                   
                     transire
                     in
                     subjectum
                     extraneum
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   seems
                   you
                   take
                   them
                   here
                   as
                   distinct
                   from
                   permanent
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   use
                   your
                   sense
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   understand
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   only
                   [
                   past
                   ]
                   actions
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   [
                   transeunt
                   ]
                   it
                   seems
                   your
                   long
                   fact
                   which
                   was
                   so
                   many
                   hundred
                   years
                   in
                   doing
                   ,
                   was
                   no
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   years
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   did
                   not
                   (
                   by
                   your
                   own
                   doctrine
                   )
                   make
                   any
                   Church-members
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   those
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   the
                   Question
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   that
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   by
                   legislation
                   or
                   promise-making
                   ;
                   but
                   whether
                   the
                   effect
                   were
                   transeunt
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   act
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   
                     in
                     patiente
                  
                   :
                   Whether
                   the
                   law
                   were
                   transeunt
                   which
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ?
                   and
                   whether
                   the
                   moral
                   action
                   of
                   that
                   law
                   were
                   permanent
                   or
                   transeunt
                   ?
                   it
                   being
                   most
                   certainly
                   such
                   a
                   moral
                   act
                   that
                   must
                   produce
                   a
                   title
                   ,
                   or
                   constitute
                   a
                   duty
                   .
                   Gods
                   writing
                   the
                   ten
                   Commandements
                   in
                   stone
                   was
                   a
                   fact
                   soon
                   past
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   law
                   was
                   not
                   soon
                   past
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   moral
                   act
                   of
                   that
                   law
                   ,
                   viz.
                   obligation
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   verbal
                   laws
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   real
                   permanent
                   sign
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   law
                   may
                   be
                   permanent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   obligation
                   permanent
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   sign
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   permanency
                   
                     in
                     esse
                     cognito
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   signifying
                   vertue
                   may
                   remain
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   memory
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   word
                   did
                   vanish
                   in
                   the
                   speaking
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   When
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   point
                   out
                   this
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   individually
                   ,
                   you
                   say
                   [
                   it
                   is
                   Gods
                   taking
                   the
                   whole
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   ]
                   which
                   you
                   term
                   [
                   fact
                   ]
                   as
                   conceiving
                   it
                   most
                   comprehensive
                   of
                   the
                   many
                   particular
                   acts
                   in
                   many
                   generations
                   whereby
                   he
                   did
                   accomplish
                   it
                   .
                   ]
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   well
                   understand
                   before
                   that
                   [
                   a
                   fact
                   ]
                   did
                   so
                   vastly
                   differ
                   from
                   an
                   [
                   Act
                   ,
                   ]
                   as
                   to
                   contain
                   the
                   acts
                   (
                   rather
                   than
                   the
                   facts
                   )
                   of
                   many
                   generations
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   long
                   fact
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   measure
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   Abrahams
                   call
                   out
                   of
                   Ur
                   :
                   but
                   how
                   long
                   it
                   seems
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   well
                   agreed
                   with
                   your self
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   your
                   Letter
                   you
                   enumerate
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   acts
                   that
                   compose
                   this
                   fact
                   [
                   the
                   bringing
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   at
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   laws
                   ,
                   setling
                   their
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   Army
                   ,
                   Government
                   ,
                   Inheritance
                   :
                   ]
                   But
                   before
                   you
                   end
                   ,
                   you
                   change
                   your
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   [
                   the
                   Church-membership
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   began
                   as
                   I
                   conceive
                   with
                   Abrahams
                   call
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   compleated
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Exod.
                     19.4
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   But
                   sure
                   that
                   was
                   long
                   before
                   the
                   setling
                   their
                   inheritance
                   .
                   Your
                   fact
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   last
                   account
                   was
                   about
                   437.
                   years
                   in
                   doing
                   ;
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   first
                   opinion
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   about
                   470.
                   years
                   long
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   one
                   individual
                   fact
                   of
                   about
                   470.
                   years
                   long
                   that
                   made
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   Church-members
                   till
                   that
                   fact
                   was
                   past
                   ,
                   For
                   the
                   effect
                   is
                   not
                   before
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   or
                   causality
                   of
                   the
                   efficient
                   ;
                   the
                   relation
                   cannot
                   be
                   before
                   the
                   fundamentum
                   be
                   laid
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   seems
                   this
                   long
                   fact
                   was
                   the
                   laying
                   of
                   the
                   fundamentum
                   :
                   
                   But
                   the
                   consequent
                   is
                   certainly
                   false
                   ;
                   for
                   Infants
                   were
                   Church-members
                   before
                   the
                   end
                   or
                   compleating
                   of
                   your
                   long
                   fact
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   were
                   Church-members
                   (
                   you
                   'l
                   grant
                   )
                   when
                   Ishmael
                   and
                   Isaac
                   were
                   circumcised
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   this
                   long
                   fact
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   Church-members
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   you
                   mean
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   long
                   fact
                   that
                   actually
                   made
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   assigned
                   that
                   part
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   thing
                   desired
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   you
                   pretended
                   exactly
                   to
                   perform
                   ;
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   told
                   us
                   it
                   comprehended
                   all
                   these
                   acts
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   each
                   particular
                   act
                   did
                   make
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   or
                   lay
                   a
                   sufficient
                   ground
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   seems
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   before
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   For
                   Gods
                   calling
                   Abraham
                   out
                   of
                   Ur
                   was
                   before
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Children
                   born
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   must
                   be
                   Church-members
                   upon
                   that
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   sufficient
                   ground
                   laid
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   such
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   then
                   had
                   a
                   natural
                   issue
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   seems
                   then
                   that
                   Ishmael
                   was
                   born
                   a
                   Church-member
                   many
                   years
                   before
                   Circumcision
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   your
                   meaning
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   be
                   so
                   just
                   and
                   impartial
                   as
                   to
                   accept
                   of
                   the
                   proof
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   you
                   of
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   before
                   Abrahams
                   days
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   strong
                   as
                   this
                   call
                   of
                   Abraham
                   from
                   Ur.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   you
                   should
                   mean
                   that
                   some
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   comprehended
                   acts
                   should
                   of
                   it self
                   make
                   any
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   any
                   one
                   ;
                   for
                   you
                   no
                   more
                   assign
                   it
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   than
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   (
                   only
                   say
                   [
                   chiefly
                   the
                   bringing
                   them
                   from
                   Aegypt
                   :
                   ]
                   
                   But
                   surely
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   acts
                   particularly
                   cannot
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   leading
                   to
                   
                     Padan
                     Aram
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   removal
                   to
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   to
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   placing
                   ,
                   preserving
                   there
                   ,
                   setling
                   their
                   Army
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Did
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   make
                   Infants
                   to
                   become
                   Church-members
                   ?
                
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   suppose
                   you
                   mean
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   acts
                   must
                   concur
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   members
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   no
                   members
                   till
                   many
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   )
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   your
                   Doctrine
                   hold
                   good
                   :
                   For
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   acts
                   are
                   of
                   an
                   alien
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   apt
                   to
                   cause
                   infant
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   Bull
                   to
                   generate
                   a
                   Bird.
                   What
                   aptitude
                   hath
                   the
                   setling
                   of
                   an
                   Army
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   causation
                   of
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   ?
                   None
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   ;
                   at
                   least
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   such
                   an
                   Army
                   as
                   ours
                   :
                   For
                   surely
                   the
                   setling
                   of
                   ours
                   caused
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   well
                   know
                   .
                   What
                   aptitude
                   hath
                   the
                   leading
                   to
                   
                     Padan
                     Aram
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   removal
                   to
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   how
                   strange
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   had
                   been
                   Infant
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Ishmael
                     ,
                     Keturahs
                  
                   children
                   ,
                   Esau
                   ,
                   must
                   cause
                   Infant
                   Church-membership
                   ?
                   Sure
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   .
                   Keturahs
                   children
                   were
                   Church-members
                   in
                   infancy
                   :
                   I
                   enquire
                   of
                   you
                   by
                   what
                   act
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   such
                   ?
                   You
                   say
                   [
                   by
                   Gods
                   fact
                   of
                   taking
                   the
                   whole
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   ]
                   whereof
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   removing
                   Keturahs
                   children
                   was
                   a
                   part
                   .
                   Very
                   good
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   then
                   that
                   removing
                   from
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   a
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   taking
                   of
                   the
                   removed
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   people
                   :
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   taking
                   that
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   removal
                   
                   from
                   that
                   people
                   that
                   maketh
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   removed
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   taken
                   ,
                   both
                   which
                   are
                   alike
                   absurd
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   tell
                   me
                   yet
                   a
                   little
                   better
                   ,
                   how
                   an
                   act
                   can
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   a
                   Church-member
                   that
                   was
                   one
                   long
                   before
                   that
                   was
                   done
                   ?
                   You
                   cannot
                   here
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   
                     in
                     esse
                     morali
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   a
                   moral
                   causation
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   could
                   your
                   chiefest
                   act
                   ,
                   the
                   bringing
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   make
                   those
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   that
                   were
                   born
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   Church-members
                   before
                   ?
                   Or
                   how
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   ?
                   Did
                   the
                   bringing
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   concur
                   to
                   make
                   Moses
                   a
                   Church-member
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   basket
                   on
                   the
                   waters
                   ?
                   And
                   when
                   you
                   answer
                   this
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   do
                   well
                   to
                   go
                   a
                   little
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   how
                   such
                   an
                   act
                   concurreth
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   an
                   Infant
                   Church-member
                   that
                   was
                   dead
                   an
                   hundred
                   or
                   two
                   hundred
                   years
                   before
                   that
                   act
                   was
                   done
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   how
                   did
                   the
                   setling
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   Army
                   ,
                   or
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Covenant
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                   ,
                   make
                   Ishmael
                   ,
                   or
                   Esau
                   ,
                   or
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   or
                   Jacob
                   Church-members
                   ?
                
                 
                   I
                   desire
                   you
                   also
                   to
                   tell
                   me
                   by
                   the
                   next
                   ,
                   what
                   be
                   the
                   nerves
                   and
                   ligaments
                   that
                   tie
                   all
                   these
                   acts
                   of
                   430.
                   years
                   at
                   least
                   together
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   one
                   fact
                   ?
                   And
                   whether
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   as
                   groundedly
                   make
                   a
                   fact
                   sufficient
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   an
                   hundred
                   or
                   two
                   hundred
                   years
                   only
                   ?
                   And
                   whether
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   as
                   well
                   make
                   all
                   the
                   acts
                   from
                   Abrahams
                   call
                   till
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   fact
                   ,
                   and
                   assign
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   office
                   ?
                
                 
                   You
                   say
                   that
                   you
                   call
                   this
                   fact
                   [
                   transeunt
                   ]
                   because
                   it's
                   [
                   past
                   ,
                   ]
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   till
                   it
                   's
                   [
                   past
                   ]
                   it
                   
                   seems
                   Isaac
                   and
                   Jacob
                   that
                   were
                   dead
                   before
                   ,
                   are
                   no
                   Chruch-members
                   ;
                   ]
                   I
                   would
                   then
                   fain
                   know
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   this
                   same
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   makes
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   five
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   past
                   ?
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   this
                   same
                   ,
                   then
                   how
                   comes
                   a
                   meer
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   to
                   work
                   effectually
                   so
                   many
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   past
                   ?
                   unless
                   it
                   made
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Covenant
                   which
                   doth
                   the
                   deed
                   ?
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   new
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   that
                   must
                   make
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   after
                   the
                   compleating
                   of
                   this
                   (
                   the
                   setling
                   their
                   inheritances
                   ;
                   )
                   then
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   let
                   me
                   know
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   ●e
                   one
                   fact
                   exercised
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   nation
                   in
                   gross
                   ,
                   or
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   fact
                   upon
                   every
                   Infant
                   member
                   individually
                   ?
                   If
                   on
                   the
                   nation
                   ,
                   remember
                   to
                   tell
                   us
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   tell
                   us
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   membership
                   of
                   former
                   Infants
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   membership
                   of
                   every
                   Infant
                   till
                   Christs
                   time
                   at
                   least
                   must
                   be
                   caused
                   by
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   remember
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   work
                   square
                   and
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   assign
                   us
                   no
                   other
                   kind
                   of
                   fact
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   you
                   will
                   prove
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   frequently
                   repeated
                   in
                   every
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   fully
                   extensive
                   to
                   every
                   Infant
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   have
                   no
                   gaps
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   make
                   all
                   members
                   that
                   were
                   so
                   in
                   each
                   age
                   .
                   And
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   law
                   ,
                   precept
                   ,
                   promise
                   or
                   covenant
                   that
                   you
                   must
                   assign
                   for
                   the
                   cause
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   it
                   you
                   are
                   engaged
                   against
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   constant
                   succession
                   of
                   transeunt
                   facts
                   extending
                   to
                   each
                   individual
                   member
                   .
                   O
                   what
                   work
                   have
                   you
                   made
                   your self
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   new
                   political
                   Doctrine
                   shall
                   we
                   have
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   when
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   accomplished
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   frame
                   you
                   have
                   
                   begun
                   ?
                   Such
                   as
                   I
                   believe
                   the
                   Sun
                   never
                   saw
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   wisest
                   Lawyer
                   in
                   England
                   ever
                   read
                   before
                   ?
                   Which
                   makes
                   me
                   the
                   less
                   marvel
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   your
                   opinion
                   are
                   so
                   much
                   against
                   the
                   Lawyers
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   but
                   few
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   be
                   your
                   grounds
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   not
                   for
                   these
                   your
                   grounds
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     To
                     all
                     this
                     I
                     find
                     nothing
                     said
                     by
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     that
                     I
                     think
                     worthy
                     the
                     Readers
                     trouble
                     to
                     reply
                     to
                     :
                     Let
                     him
                     read
                     it
                     and
                     see
                     .
                     His
                     charge
                     of
                  
                   [
                   foolish
                   exclamations
                   ,
                   vanity
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     ]
                     I
                     pass
                     by
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XXXIX
                   ,
                   to
                   XLIV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   BVt
                   all
                   this
                   yet
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   light
                   velitation
                   :
                   The
                   principal
                   thing
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   enquire
                   into
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   your
                   great
                   comprehensive
                   fact
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   [
                   Gods
                   taking
                   the
                   whole
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   ]
                   Doth
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   taking
                   ]
                   signifie
                   a
                   meer
                   physical
                   taking
                   or
                   fact
                   ;
                   or
                   a
                   moral
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   among
                   men
                   we
                   call
                   ,
                   a
                   civil
                   action
                   ?
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   meer
                   physical
                   taking
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   cannot
                   produce
                   a
                   moral
                   effect
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   that
                   in
                   question
                   is
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   an
                   answerable
                   object
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   individual
                   existent
                   persons
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   you
                   cannot
                   call
                   it
                   one
                   fact
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   thousand
                   :
                   even
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   there
                   were
                   persons
                   taken
                   in
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   in
                   above
                   four
                   hundred
                   years
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   physical
                   act
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Gods
                   taking
                   ?
                   was
                   it
                   such
                   a
                   taking
                   as
                   the
                   Angel
                   used
                   to
                   Lot
                   ,
                   that
                   carried
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   Sodom
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   Apocryphal
                   
                   Author
                   mentions
                   of
                   Habakkuk
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   hair
                   of
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   into
                   another
                   Country
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   Daniel
                   a
                   mess
                   of
                   Pottage
                   ?
                   If
                   God
                   must
                   by
                   a
                   physical
                   apprehension
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   he
                   makes
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   at
                   a
                   loss
                   for
                   our
                   proof
                   of
                   their
                   Church-membership
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   cannot
                   imagine
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   your
                   sense
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   a
                   physical
                   action
                   though
                   a
                   moral
                   causation
                   of
                   some
                   physical
                   effect
                   ?
                   That
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   political
                   or
                   moral
                   effect
                   that
                   we
                   enquire
                   after
                   .
                   It
                   necessarily
                   remains
                   therefore
                   that
                   this
                   be
                   a
                   political
                   moral
                   taking
                   that
                   you
                   here
                   speak
                   of
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   you
                   speak
                   of
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   a
                   civil
                   or
                   political
                   action
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   Law
                   ,
                   Promise
                   or
                   Covenant
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   bestow
                   some
                   more
                   diligence
                   to
                   inform
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   put
                   us
                   off
                   with
                   the
                   raw
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   opposed
                   to
                   these
                   .
                   Certainly
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   civil
                   or
                   legal
                   action
                   ,
                   the
                   product
                   or
                   effect
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   jus
                   or
                   debitum
                   ,
                   some
                   due
                   or
                   right
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   either
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   dueness
                   of
                   somewhat
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   either
                   somewhat
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   somewhat
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   ;
                   )
                   2.
                   
                   Or
                   a
                   dueness
                   of
                   something
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   either
                   of
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   :
                   If
                   good
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   by
                   contract
                   or
                   donation
                   (
                   whether
                   by
                   a
                   Testament
                   praemiant
                   Law
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   )
                   if
                   evil
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   by
                   some
                   poenal
                   Law
                   ,
                   or
                   voluntary
                   agreement
                   :
                   Now
                   which
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   your
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   produceth
                   ?
                   To
                   be
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   a
                   society
                   taking
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   by
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   special
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   act
                   
                   which
                   makes
                   each
                   member
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   the
                   society
                   .
                   The
                   relation
                   then
                   essentially
                   containeth
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   benefits
                   of
                   Gods
                   soveraignty
                   over
                   men
                   ,
                   Christs
                   headship
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   favour
                   ,
                   protection
                   ,
                   provision
                   and
                   other
                   blessings
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   due
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   powerful
                   and
                   graciou
                   Soveraign
                   to
                   such
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   Head
                   to
                   his
                   Members
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   my
                   station
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   inseparable
                   benefits
                   thereof
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   containeth
                   my
                   debt
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   acknowledged
                   and
                   promised
                   actually
                   or
                   virtually
                   ,
                   really
                   or
                   reputatively
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   God
                   be
                   related
                   unto
                   me
                   as
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   Christ
                   as
                   my
                   Saviviour
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   to
                   him
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   have
                   such
                   right
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   blessings
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   than
                   his
                   own
                   free
                   gift
                   ?
                   This
                   gift
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   signification
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   For
                   his
                   secret
                   will
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   gift
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   purpose
                   of
                   giving
                   .
                   This
                   way
                   of
                   giving
                   therefore
                   is
                   by
                   a
                   civil
                   or
                   moral
                   action
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   signifying
                   of
                   the
                   Donors
                   will
                   ;
                   and
                   can
                   be
                   by
                   no
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   pure
                   donation
                   ,
                   contract
                   ,
                   testament
                   ,
                   or
                   law
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   case
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   one
                   in
                   any
                   equality
                   ,
                   nor
                   capable
                   of
                   any
                   obliging
                   compensation
                   or
                   retribution
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   Being
                   therefore
                   from
                   an
                   absolute
                   dis-engaged
                   Benefactor
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   by
                   pure
                   donation
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   ours
                   .
                   Yet
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   pleased
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   oblige
                   himself
                   by
                   promise
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   call
                   us
                   to
                   a
                   voluntary
                   acceptance
                   ,
                   and
                   engagement
                   to
                   certain
                   fidelity
                   ,
                   gratitude
                   and
                   duty
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   stipulator
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   the
                   promisers
                   in
                   
                   the
                   latter
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   action
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   justly
                   called
                   a
                   contract
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   though
                   indeed
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   Covenant
                   ]
                   frequently
                   signifieth
                   Gods
                   own
                   promise
                   alone
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   testator
                   (
                   in
                   natural
                   moral-reputative
                   being
                   ,
                   )
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   testament
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   a
                   ruling
                   Benefactor
                   ,
                   giving
                   this
                   benefit
                   to
                   the
                   governed
                   ,
                   to
                   promote
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   government
                   ,
                   and
                   obliging
                   to
                   duty
                   thereby
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   partaketh
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   law
                   .
                   The
                   commonest
                   Scripture
                   name
                   for
                   this
                   act
                   ,
                   is
                   Gods
                   Covenant
                   or
                   Promise
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   his
                   gift
                   ;
                   which
                   all
                   signifie
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   here
                   .
                   It
                   follows
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   by
                   Gods
                   [
                   taking
                   Israel
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   people
                   ]
                   you
                   mean
                   some
                   civil
                   political
                   action
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   Promise
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   collation
                   of
                   the
                   benefit
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   then
                   you
                   assert
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   you
                   deny
                   ,
                   )
                   or
                   else
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   you
                   mean
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   make
                   another
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   discovery
                   of
                   the
                   grossest
                   absurdity
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   the
                   professed
                   duty
                   of
                   man
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Gods
                   Law
                   obligeth
                   us
                   to
                   that
                   duty
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   obligeth
                   all
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   capacities
                   to
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   obligation
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   re-engage
                   themselves
                   :
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   actual
                   consent
                   professed
                   doth
                   therefore
                   double
                   the
                   obligation
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   by
                   a
                   mutual
                   contract
                   ,
                   Covenant
                   or
                   consent
                   (
                   whereof
                   our
                   part
                   is
                   first
                   required
                   by
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   relation
                   of
                   Church-membership
                   contracted
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   lay
                   by
                   and
                   deny
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   us
                   the
                   general
                   naked
                   name
                   of
                   [
                   taking
                   for
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   ]
                   is
                   meerly
                   delusory
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   
                   [
                   taking
                   ]
                   means
                   this
                   which
                   you
                   exclude
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   means
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   and
                   reasonable
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   tell
                   us
                   better
                   what
                   it
                   means
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Texts
                   you
                   cite
                   ,
                   
                     Deut.
                     4.34
                  
                   .
                   &
                   
                     Levit.
                     20.24
                     ,
                     26.
                     1
                     
                     King.
                     8.53
                     .
                     Isai
                     .
                     43.1
                     .
                  
                   In
                   
                     Deut.
                     4.
                  
                   is
                   mentioned
                   not
                   the
                   moral
                   act
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   made
                   them
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   or
                   took
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   founded
                   the
                   relation
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   natural
                   actions
                   whereby
                   he
                   rescued
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Aegyptian
                   bondage
                   and
                   took
                   them
                   to
                   himself
                   or
                   for
                   his
                   use
                   ,
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   land
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   think
                   sure
                   they
                   were
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Infants
                   were
                   Church-members
                   before
                   that
                   taking
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   a
                   former
                   Covenant-taking
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   
                     Levit.
                     20.
                  
                   
                   God
                   did
                   perform
                   a
                   twofold
                   work
                   of
                   separation
                   for
                   
                     Israel
                     .
                     1.
                  
                   
                   By
                   his
                   Covenant
                   and
                   their
                   entring
                   Covenant
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   local
                   separation
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   from
                   others
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   last
                   :
                   the
                   last
                   was
                   only
                   a
                   favourable
                   dealing
                   with
                   them
                   as
                   his
                   beloved
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   Texts
                   .
                   Sure
                   you
                   cannot
                   think
                   that
                   corporal
                   separation
                   makes
                   a
                   Church-member
                   .
                   What
                   if
                   an
                   Aegyptian
                   that
                   had
                   no
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   had
                   past
                   out
                   with
                   the
                   Israelies
                   ,
                   and
                   got
                   with
                   them
                   through
                   the
                   Red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   do
                   you
                   think
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   therefore
                   a
                   Church-member
                   ?
                   Suppose
                   God
                   had
                   made
                   no
                   promise
                   or
                   covenant
                   with
                   Abraham
                   or
                   his
                   seed
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   taken
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   Chaldea
                   into
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   into
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   into
                   Canaan
                   again
                   :
                   Do
                   you
                   think
                   this
                   much
                   had
                   made
                   them
                   Church-members
                   ?
                   
                   Then
                   if
                   the
                   Turks
                   conquer
                   Greece
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Tartarians
                   conquer
                   China
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   become
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   seems
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   temporal
                   prosperity
                   at
                   least
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   is
                   past
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   Lot
                   was
                   a
                   Church-member
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Israelites
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   truly
                   as
                   after
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   
                     Gen.
                     12.1
                     .
                     Acts
                     7.2
                     .
                     Nehem.
                     9.7
                     .
                  
                   which
                   you
                   also
                   cite
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   gives
                   the
                   least
                   intimation
                   that
                   Infant-Church-membership
                   then
                   began
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   shall
                   further
                   enquire
                   anon
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   contain
                   any
                   Covenant
                   or
                   promise
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   
                     Exod.
                     19.4
                     ,
                     5.
                  
                   hath
                   no
                   word
                   that
                   gives
                   the
                   least
                   intimation
                   that
                   God
                   by
                   that
                   act
                   of
                   taking
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   did
                   make
                   Israel
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Infants
                   or
                   any
                   others
                   ,
                   members
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   only
                   that
                   by
                   fulfilling
                   a
                   former
                   promise
                   in
                   the
                   deliverance
                   of
                   a
                   people
                   formerly
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   he
                   layeth
                   further
                   obligations
                   to
                   duty
                   on
                   them
                   by
                   redoubling
                   his
                   mercies
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   I
                   say
                   of
                   
                     Levit.
                     11.45
                     .
                     Neh.
                     1.10
                  
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   believe
                   yet
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   you
                   believe
                   your self
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Israelites
                   and
                   their
                   Infants
                   were
                   as
                   truly
                   Church-members
                   before
                   ,
                   as
                   after
                   their
                   deliverance
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   .
                   And
                   me-thinks
                   the
                   Texts
                   you
                   cite
                   might
                   put
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   .
                   What
                   if
                   God
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Hos
                     .
                     11.1
                  
                   .
                   [
                   When
                   Israel
                   was
                   a
                   child
                   I
                   loved
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   my
                   Son
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   .
                   ]
                   Is
                   it
                   easie
                   hence
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   calling
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   did
                   make
                   him
                   his
                   Son
                   that
                   was
                   none
                   before
                   :
                   or
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Israel
                   was
                   Gods
                   Son
                   before
                   he
                   called
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   should
                   maintain
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   expect
                   that
                   
                   you
                   should
                   say
                   the
                   like
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   applieth
                   this
                   text
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   you
                   may
                   prove
                   as
                   fairly
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   none
                   of
                   Gods
                   Son
                   till
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   made
                   his
                   Son
                   by
                   that
                   call
                   .
                   Certainly
                   the
                   Text
                   termeth
                   him
                   Gods
                   Son
                   that
                   was
                   called
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   so
                   before
                   that
                   call
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   time
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   content
                   that
                   any
                   waking
                   man
                   do
                   compare
                   your
                   doctrine
                   and
                   mine
                   ,
                   and
                   try
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Law
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   Infants
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   Church-members
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   admire
                   that
                   ever
                   a
                   learned
                   man
                   should
                   harbour
                   such
                   a
                   conceit
                   as
                   yours
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ever
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   should
                   build
                   such
                   a
                   weight
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   so
                   far
                   on
                   such
                   a
                   ground
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   that
                   ever
                   ordinary
                   godly
                   people
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   blinded
                   with
                   such
                   palpable
                   nonsense
                   or
                   absurdities
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   them
                   still
                   follow
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   dark
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   expect
                   not
                   that
                   reason
                   should
                   recover
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     To
                     all
                     this
                     I
                     find
                     nothing
                     said
                     that
                     needeth
                     any
                     further
                     reply
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XLIV
                   ,
                   XLV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     I
                  
                   Come
                   now
                   to
                   the
                   eighth
                   Question
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   speak
                   to
                   the
                   point
                   which
                   you
                   propounded
                   .
                   You
                   urge
                   me
                   to
                   cite
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   particular
                   Texts
                   that
                   contain
                   this
                   Law
                   ,
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   Precept
                   or
                   Covenant
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   answer
                   thus
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   Laws
                   ;
                   one
                   which
                   first
                   make
                   a
                   duty
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   which
                   suppose
                   it
                   so
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   do
                   only
                   call
                   for
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   excite
                   thereto
                   ,
                   or
                   prescribe
                   somewhat
                   as
                   a
                   means
                   in
                   order
                   thereunto
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   could
                   shew
                   you
                   no
                   written
                   law
                   or
                   promise
                   as
                   first
                   constituting
                   the
                   duty
                   ,
                   or
                   granting
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   disparagement
                   to
                   my
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   I
                   can
                   shew
                   you
                   those
                   following
                   Laws
                   which
                   presuppose
                   this
                   .
                   You
                   know
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   did
                   live
                   about
                   2000.
                   years
                   without
                   any
                   written
                   law
                   that
                   we
                   know
                   of
                   :
                   Where
                   then
                   was
                   Gods
                   will
                   manifested
                   about
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   tradition
                   and
                   nature
                   ?
                   If
                   Moses
                   then
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   2000.
                   years
                   did
                   find
                   this
                   tradition
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   all
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   Church-members
                   in
                   possession
                   of
                   this
                   benefit
                   ,
                   then
                   what
                   need
                   he
                   make
                   a
                   new
                   Law
                   about
                   it
                   ?
                   Or
                   why
                   should
                   God
                   promise
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   new
                   thing
                   ?
                   I
                   confess
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   find
                   by
                   any
                   new
                   law
                   or
                   promise
                   that
                   it
                   did
                   begin
                   but
                   in
                   Moses
                   days
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   think
                   it
                   some
                   abatement
                   of
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   my
                   cause
                   (
                   though
                   yet
                   I
                   think
                   there
                   would
                   enough
                   remain
                   .
                   )
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   (
                   yet
                   higher
                   )
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   laws
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   for
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   it self
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   for
                   the
                   administration
                   or
                   government
                   of
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   constituted
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   Fundamental
                   Laws
                   ,
                   as
                   laying
                   the
                   frame
                   and
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   quality
                   of
                   the
                   materials
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   I
                   think
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   constitutive
                   of
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   scarce
                   properly
                   called
                   Laws
                   ;
                   though
                   as
                   they
                   look
                   forward
                   ,
                   obliging
                   to
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   prohibiting
                   alteration
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   laws
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   somewhat
                   higher
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   all
                   laws
                   
                   and
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   laws
                   
                     eminenter
                     &
                     virtualiter
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   actually
                   and
                   formally
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   our
                   case
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   constitution
                   did
                   subject
                   us
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   making
                   it
                   our
                   duty
                   ever
                   after
                   to
                   obey
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   doth
                   it
                   oblige
                   us
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   subjection
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   very
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   high
                   beneficence
                   ,
                   and
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   fundamental
                   grant
                   or
                   Covenant
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   this
                   Covenant
                   and
                   constitution
                   could
                   not
                   expresly
                   be
                   shewed
                   in
                   writing
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   no
                   diminution
                   of
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   among
                   men
                   Fundamentals
                   are
                   seldom
                   written
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   as
                   Laws
                   obliging
                   the
                   subject
                   to
                   maintain
                   and
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   constitution
                   .
                   As
                   long
                   therefore
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   prove
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Gods
                   will
                   that
                   successively
                   Infants
                   should
                   be
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   it
                   no
                   whit
                   invalidates
                   the
                   cause
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   shew
                   the
                   original
                   constitution
                   in
                   writing
                   .
                   Yet
                   somewhat
                   we
                   shall
                   attempt
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   have
                   full
                   proof
                   of
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   by
                   Laws
                   and
                   Covenants
                   concerning
                   it
                   ,
                   ever
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   fetch
                   it
                   no
                   higher
                   .
                   Having
                   premised
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   come
                   nearer
                   to
                   the
                   Question
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   institution
                   of
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   upon
                   supposition
                   of
                   their
                   existence
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   Gods
                   first
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Republick
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   became
                   mans
                   Governour
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   of
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   :
                   Which
                   Republick
                   being
                   sacred
                   ,
                   and
                   devoted
                   to
                   Gods
                   worship
                   and
                   service
                   ,
                   was
                   truly
                   a
                   Church
                   of
                   which
                   God
                   was
                   head
                   .
                   This
                   
                   was
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   Law
                   and
                   Covenant
                   made
                   either
                   in
                   or
                   upon
                   mans
                   creation
                   .
                   That
                   such
                   a
                   Covenant
                   or
                   promise
                   of
                   felicity
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   innocent
                   man
                   ,
                   almost
                   all
                   Divines
                   agree
                   :
                   But
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   implied
                   than
                   expressed
                   in
                   Moses
                   brief
                   History
                   ,
                   some
                   few
                   cavillers
                   do
                   therefore
                   contradict
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   threatning
                   of
                   death
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   imply
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   life
                   if
                   he
                   sinned
                   not
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   affordeth
                   us
                   divers
                   passages
                   that
                   yet
                   plainlier
                   prove
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   you
                   I
                   need
                   not
                   recite
                   .
                   But
                   whether
                   this
                   promise
                   of
                   life
                   were
                   natural
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   threatning
                   of
                   death
                   was
                   ,
                   )
                   or
                   only
                   positive
                   and
                   more
                   arbitrary
                   ,
                   Divines
                   are
                   not
                   agreed
                   among
                   themselves
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   say
                   it
                   was
                   free
                   and
                   positive
                   ,
                   give
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   naturally
                   be
                   obliged
                   to
                   bless
                   or
                   felicitate
                   the
                   most
                   innocent
                   or
                   perfect
                   creature
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   creature
                   merit
                   of
                   God.
                   Those
                   that
                   think
                   it
                   natural
                   as
                   the
                   threatning
                   was
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   true
                   that
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   properly
                   obliged
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   under
                   no
                   Law
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   is
                   he
                   obliged
                   to
                   punish
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   man
                   obliged
                   to
                   suffer
                   if
                   he
                   inflict
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   's
                   true
                   that
                   man
                   cannot
                   strictly
                   merit
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   yet
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   as
                   man
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   natural
                   aptitude
                   for
                   such
                   felicity
                   ,
                   so
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   natural
                   propensity
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   capacity
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   works
                   do
                   oblige
                   him
                   (
                   improperly
                   )
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   fidelity
                   and
                   immutability
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   their
                   reasons
                   are
                   these
                   following
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   God
                   is
                   as
                   naturally
                   prone
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   do
                   evil
                   to
                   the
                   evil
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   reward
                   as
                   to
                   punishment
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   name
                   proclaimed
                   to
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     
                     Exod.
                     34.
                  
                   shews
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   God
                   making
                   man
                   capable
                   of
                   a
                   higher
                   felicity
                   ,
                   and
                   principling
                   him
                   with
                   inclinations
                   thereto
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   him
                   desires
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   affections
                   for
                   that
                   blessed
                   end
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   everlasting
                   fruition
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   God
                   did
                   in
                   this
                   frame
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   give
                   him
                   ground
                   to
                   expect
                   such
                   a
                   felicity
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   sinned
                   not
                   .
                   For
                   else
                   all
                   these
                   inclinations
                   and
                   affection
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   vain
                   :
                   But
                   God
                   made
                   not
                   so
                   noble
                   a
                   creature
                   with
                   vain
                   inclinations
                   and
                   affections
                   to
                   act
                   fallaciously
                   and
                   falsly
                   .
                   Also
                   Gods
                   works
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   harmonical
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   Gods
                   promise
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   obliging
                   him
                   improperly
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   fidelity
                   and
                   immutability
                   ,
                   so
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   was
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   so
                   far
                   engaging
                   him
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   let-sin
                   go
                   unpunished
                   without
                   some
                   breach
                   in
                   the
                   harmony
                   of
                   his
                   sapiential
                   frame
                   of
                   administration
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   could
                   he
                   deny
                   to
                   perfect
                   man
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   those
                   desires
                   which
                   he
                   formed
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   although
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   made
                   man
                   such
                   a
                   creature
                   as
                   should
                   not
                   necessarily
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   evil
                   ,
                   or
                   rewarded
                   for
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   made
                   him
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   ;
                   yet
                   having
                   so
                   made
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   governed
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   felicity
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   penalty
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   Philosophers
                   and
                   Divines
                   do
                   commonly
                   prove
                   the
                   immortality
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   from
                   its
                   natural
                   inclinations
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   eternal
                   felicity
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   immortality
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   proved
                   from
                   its
                   nature
                   ,
                   then
                   also
                   its
                   felicity
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   righteousness
                   .
                   I
                   interpose
                   not
                   my self
                   as
                   a
                   Judge
                   in
                   this
                   controversie
                   of
                   Divines
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   have
                   mentioned
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   now
                   express
                   .
                   
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   reward
                   or
                   promise
                   be
                   natural
                   or
                   positive
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   felicity
                   man
                   was
                   either
                   in
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   part
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   more
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   was
                   made
                   holy
                   ,
                   devoted
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   fit
                   for
                   his
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   estate
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   his
                   creation
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   increase
                   and
                   multiply
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   Infants
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   Church-members
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   their
                   opinion
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   make
                   the
                   reward
                   grounded
                   on
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   on
                   a
                   meer
                   positive
                   law
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   you
                   see
                   the
                   reasons
                   are
                   not
                   contemptible
                   ,
                   )
                   then
                   the
                   argument
                   would
                   be
                   yet
                   more
                   advantagious
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   however
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   title
                   to
                   glory
                   or
                   eternity
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   Infants
                   were
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   Church-members
                   if
                   man
                   had
                   stood
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Text
                   therefore
                   that
                   I
                   cite
                   for
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   as
                   expressing
                   its
                   original
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     Gen.
                     1.26
                     ,
                     27
                     ,
                     28.
                     
                     [
                     So
                     God
                     created
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Image
                     —
                     And
                     God
                     blessed
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     said
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     Be
                     fruitful
                     ,
                     and
                     multiply
                     ,
                     and
                     replenish
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   Here
                   you
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   Infants
                   were
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   born
                   in
                   Gods
                   Image
                   and
                   in
                   innocency
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Church-members
                   .
                   And
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   blessing
                   that
                   God
                   pronounceth
                   on
                   mankind
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   propagate
                   Children
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   estate
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   Parents
                   were
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   Gods
                   Image
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     1.
                     
                     If
                     this
                     prove
                     their
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     it
                     proves
                     not
                     their
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Mark
                     Reader
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Gods
                   Law
                   and
                   blessing
                   
                     for
                     the
                  
                   propagation
                   of
                   Adams
                   seed
                   in
                   his
                   Image
                   ,
                   
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     made
                     them
                     when
                     born
                     to
                     be
                  
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   though
                   members
                   ?
                   
                     What
                     not
                     so
                  
                   notorious
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   Benediction
                   ?
                   
                     No
                     wonder
                     if
                     all
                     Christians
                     Infants
                     must
                     be
                     shut
                     out
                     ,
                     if
                  
                   Innocent
                   Adams
                   
                     must
                     have
                     been
                     shut
                     out
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     adds
                     ,
                     [
                     2.
                  
                   
                   If
                   it
                   prove
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   su●h
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   as
                   is
                   in
                   question
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     de
                     eventu
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   —
                   they
                   being
                   to
                   be
                   actually
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   before
                   admission
                   according
                   to
                   Mr.
                   B's
                   dictates
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Alas
                     ,
                     poor
                     Readers
                     ,
                     that
                     must
                     be
                     thus
                     wearied
                     !
                     I
                     know
                     nothing
                     that
                     this
                     Law
                     or
                     Covenant
                     giveth
                     but
                     a
                  
                   Right
                   
                     to
                     real
                     benefits
                     that
                     must
                     have
                     answerable
                     causes
                     :
                     I
                     know
                     no
                  
                   Right
                   given
                   
                     but
                     it
                     is
                  
                   eventually
                   given
                   ,
                   nor
                   received
                   
                     but
                     it
                     's
                  
                   eventually
                   received
                   .
                   Admission
                   
                     is
                     an
                     ambiguous
                     word
                     :
                     My
                     dictates
                     as
                     he
                     calls
                     them
                     ,
                     are
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     Gods
                     Law
                     obligeth
                     persons
                     to
                     devote
                     themselves
                     and
                     their
                     Infants
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     consenting
                     to
                     his
                     Covenant
                     for
                     themselves
                     and
                     them
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     to
                     do
                     this
                     if
                     they
                     have
                     opportunity
                     in
                     the
                     solemn
                     Baptismal
                     Covenanting
                     Ordinance
                     :
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     in
                     his
                  
                   Covenant
                   or
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                   he
                   promiseth
                   to
                   accept
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     signifieth
                  
                   his
                   consent
                   
                     to
                     the
                  
                   mutual
                   Covenant
                   :
                   
                     which
                     is
                  
                   antecedently
                   to
                   their
                   consent
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     a
                  
                   conditional
                   consent
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   but
                   consequently
                   a●tual
                   .
                   
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     accordingly
                  
                   natural
                   interest
                   only
                   
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Reason
                     why
                     a
                     Believers
                     Child
                     is
                     a
                     Church-member
                     ,
                     meerly
                     because
                  
                   he
                   is
                   his
                   :
                   
                     BE
                     God
                     having
                     given
                     him
                  
                   power
                   and
                   obligation
                   also
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Child
                   
                     for
                     the
                  
                   ends
                   of
                   his
                   
                   Creation
                   and
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Church-member
                  
                   initially
                   upon
                   heart-consent
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     by
                  
                   Investiture
                   upon
                   Sacramental
                   consent
                   :
                   
                     which
                     I
                     think
                     you
                     mean
                     by
                  
                   Admission
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Saith
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   If
                   it
                   did
                   prove
                   such
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   proves
                   it
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   promise
                   and
                   precept
                   as
                   Mr.
                   B.
                   asserteth
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Must
                     such
                     dealing
                     as
                     this
                     go
                     for
                     an
                     answer
                     ?
                     What
                     's
                     the
                     difference
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     addeth
                     ,
                     4.
                  
                   
                   If
                   it
                   did
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   only
                   proveth
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     You
                     are
                     hard
                     put
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     I
                     do
                     by
                     this
                     first
                     instance
                     shew
                     you
                  
                   where
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   Law
                   or
                   Grant
                   of
                   Infant
                   Church-membership
                   was
                   first
                   made
                   .
                   
                     And
                     I
                     leave
                     it
                     to
                     any
                     impartial
                     Christian
                     whether
                     I
                     prove
                     it
                     not
                     certain
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     in
                  
                   Nature
                   
                     making
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Image
                     with
                     an
                  
                   [
                   Increase
                   and
                   Multiply
                   ]
                   
                     signifie
                     not
                     that
                     Infants
                     should
                     have
                     been
                  
                   Holy
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   Adam
                   had
                   not
                   sinned
                   :
                   
                     and
                     so
                     have
                     been
                  
                   members
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Innocent
                   Church
                   
                     or
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God.
                     Alas
                     ,
                     many
                     go
                     so
                     much
                     further
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     assert
                     as
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                  
                   Adam
                   
                     stood
                     (
                     nay
                     but
                     in
                     that
                     one
                     temptation
                     ;
                     yea
                     say
                     some
                     ,
                     had
                     he
                     but
                     once
                     loved
                     God
                     )
                     all
                     his
                     posterity
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     only
                  
                   born
                   Holy
                   ,
                   but
                   confirmed
                   as
                   the
                   Angels
                   :
                   
                     I
                     cannot
                     prove
                  
                   that
                   :
                   
                     but
                     I
                     can
                     prove
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     been
                  
                   born
                   holy
                   
                     had
                     not
                  
                   Adam
                   
                     sinned
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     had
                     been
                  
                   visible
                   members
                   .
                   
                     And
                     if
                     so
                     that
                     God
                     did
                     found
                     Infant
                     membership
                     in
                  
                   Nature
                   ,
                   
                     let
                     awakened
                     reason
                     think
                     ,
                     whether
                  
                   Parents
                   yet
                   
                     have
                     not
                  
                   as
                   much
                   interest
                   in
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   in
                   Parents
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     then
                  
                   whether
                   God
                   have
                   ever
                   reverst
                   this
                   natural
                   
                   order
                   ?
                   
                     Yea
                     whether
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     all
                     along
                  
                   confirmed
                   it
                   ?
                   
                     It
                     seemeth
                     out
                     of
                     doubt
                     to
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     know
                     that
                     Parents
                     and
                     Children
                     now
                     are
                  
                   corrupt
                   :
                   
                     but
                     withal
                     upon
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     a
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   an
                   universal
                   conditional
                   pardon
                   and
                   gift
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   a
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   took
                   place
                   ]
                   
                     Let
                     them
                     deny
                     it
                     that
                     can
                     ,
                     and
                     dare
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     intimateth
                     no
                     change
                     of
                     Gods
                     will
                     as
                     to
                  
                   Infants
                   conjunct
                   interest
                   
                     with
                     their
                     Parents
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     saith
                     that
                  
                   [
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   Grace
                   is
                   only
                   by
                   Election
                   and
                   Calling
                   ,
                   not
                   birth
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     I
                     would
                     desire
                     him
                     if
                     he
                     can
                     ,
                     to
                     tell
                     me
                     ,
                     whether
                     both
                  
                   Cain
                   and
                   Abel
                   
                     were
                     not
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     in
                  
                   Adams
                   
                     family
                     ?
                     And
                     whether
                     none
                     but
                     the
                  
                   Elect
                   are
                   visible
                   members
                   ?
                   
                     And
                     whether
                     God
                  
                   call
                   
                     not
                     them
                     that
                     are
                  
                   visible
                   members
                   to
                   that
                   state
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     saith
                  
                   [
                   If
                   this
                   Law
                   be
                   in
                   force
                   all
                   are
                   born
                   without
                   sin
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   The
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Innocency
                   
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     force
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     may
                     tell
                     you
                     what
                     it
                     was
                     while
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     force
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     Infants
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     was
                     founded
                     in
                     Nature
                     and
                     that
                     Law
                     at
                     first
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     though
                     our
                     Innocency
                     be
                     lost
                     ,
                     Parents
                     are
                     Parents
                     still
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     God
                     change
                     not
                     his
                     order
                     therein
                     ,
                     are
                     as
                     capable
                     of
                  
                   consenting
                   to
                   Grace
                   
                     for
                     their
                     Children
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     of
                     being
                     innocent
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XLVI
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     THe
                     next
                     Institution
                     of
                     Infants
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     was
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     proclamation
                     of
                     grace
                     to
                     fallen
                     man
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     promise
                     of
                     redemption
                     to
                     sinners
                     ,
                     in
                     Gen.
                  
                   3.15
                   .
                   [
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   enmity
                   between
                   thee
                   and
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   and
                   between
                   thy
                   seed
                   and
                   her
                   seed
                   :
                   it
                   shall
                   bruise
                   thy
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bruise
                   his
                   heel
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     I
                     will
                     prove
                     that
                     this
                     fundamental
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     or
                     promise
                     doth
                     declare
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     Infants
                     should
                     be
                     Church-members
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     first
                     consider
                     what
                     the
                     words
                     expresly
                     contain
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     what
                     light
                     may
                     be
                     fetcht
                     from
                     other
                     Texts
                     to
                     illustrate
                     them
                     .
                     It
                     being
                     a
                     known
                     rule
                     ,
                     that
                     an
                     Expositor
                     must
                     not
                     turn
                     universals
                     into
                     singulars
                     or
                     particulars
                     ,
                     nor
                     restrain
                     and
                     limit
                     the
                     Scripture
                     generals
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     word
                     it self
                     or
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     subject
                     doth
                     not
                     limit
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     well
                     conclude
                     that
                     these
                     things
                     following
                     are
                     comprehended
                     in
                     this
                     fundamental
                     promise
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Devil
                     having
                     plaied
                     the
                     enemy
                     to
                     mankind
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     them
                     into
                     this
                     sin
                     and
                     misery
                     ,
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     leave
                     them
                     remediless
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     that
                     total
                     voluntary
                     subjection
                     to
                     him
                     as
                     he
                     might
                     ha●e
                     done
                     :
                     But
                     in
                     grace
                     or
                     undeserved
                     mercy
                     would
                     engage
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     war
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     that
                     conquered
                     should
                     bruise
                     his
                     head
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     That
                     in
                     this
                     war
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     principal
                     seed
                     ,
                     is
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     General
                     ,
                     whose
                     perfect
                     nature
                     should
                     contain
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     his
                     perfect
                     life
                     express
                     a
                     perfect
                     enmity
                     against
                     Satan
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     should
                     make
                     a
                     perfect
                     conquest
                     over
                     him
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     is
                     promised
                     to
                     do
                     this
                     work
                     as
                     the
                     womans
                     seed
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     as
                     conceived
                     of
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     born
                     by
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     as
                     an
                     Infant
                     first
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     ripeness
                     of
                     age
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     here
                     an
                     Infant
                     of
                     the
                     woman
                     is
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     General
                     of
                     this
                     Army
                     ,
                     and
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     most
                     evident
                     :
                     By
                     which
                     God
                     doth
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     humane
                     birth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Infant
                     state
                     ,
                     and
                     assure
                     us
                     that
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     exclude
                     now
                     that
                     age
                     from
                     the
                     redeemed
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     admitted
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     the
                     laws
                     of
                     creation
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     promise
                     is
                     of
                     an
                     Infant
                     born
                     of
                     the
                     woman
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     growing
                     up
                     to
                     maturity
                     ,
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     a
                     Head.
                     Had
                     God
                     excluded
                     the
                     Infant
                     state
                     from
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     made
                     the
                     Head
                     first
                     an
                     Infant
                     .
                     Where
                     note
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     exemplar
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     things
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     capable
                     of
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     that
                     first
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     body
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     after
                     do
                     in
                     theirs
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Head
                     is
                     a
                     Member
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     principal
                     Member
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     parts
                     which
                     constitute
                     the
                     whole
                     .
                     As
                     the
                  
                   pars
                   imperans
                   and
                   pars
                   subdita
                   
                     do
                     constitute
                     each
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     an
                     Infant
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     eminently
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     then
                     Infants
                     are
                     not
                     excluded
                     from
                     membership
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     hereby
                     clearly
                     warranted
                     to
                     be
                     members
                     of
                     a
                     lower
                     nature
                     .
                     If
                     an
                     Infant
                     may
                     be
                     Soveraign
                     ,
                     no
                     doubt
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     Subject
                     .
                     If
                     an
                     Infant
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     chief
                     Prophet
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     no
                     doubt
                     but
                     Infants
                     may
                     be
                     Disciples
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     still
                     harp
                     on
                     the
                     old
                     
                     string
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     They
                     are
                     no
                     Disciples
                     that
                     learn
                     not
                     ;
                     you
                     may
                     as
                     well
                     say
                     ,
                     He
                     is
                     no
                     Prophet
                     that
                     teacheth
                     not
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     openly
                     deny
                     Christ
                     in
                     Infancy
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     undertake
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     falshood
                     and
                     vileness
                     of
                     that
                     opinion
                     ,
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     I
                     know
                     you
                     own
                     it
                     .
                     The
                     promise
                     then
                     of
                     an
                     Infant
                     Head
                     ,
                     doth
                     declare
                     Gods
                     mind
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     have
                     Infants
                     members
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     head
                     is
                     the
                     principal
                     member
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   The
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   proved
                   is
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   unrepealed
                   ,
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   The
                   thing
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   shew
                   you
                   when
                   and
                   how
                   God
                   
                     instituted
                     Infants
                     Church
                     state
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   never
                   had
                   a
                   Church
                   on
                   earth
                   that
                   excluded
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   particularly
                   to
                   shew
                   you
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     edition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   made
                   to
                   Adam
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   perfected
                   in
                   a
                   second
                   edition
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   repealed
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   think
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   addeth
                   that
                   It
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   from
                   Christs
                   Headship
                   in
                   Infancy
                   ,
                   &c.
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   declared
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   meer
                   phan●y
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   Then
                   an
                   Infant
                   in
                   the
                   womb
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   visible
                   member
                   ,
                   because
                   then
                   Christ
                   was
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   3.
                   
                   Then
                   an
                   old
                   man
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   member
                   ;
                   for
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   an
                   old
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Irenaeus
                   thought
                   it
                   would
                   hold
                   who
                   giveth
                   this
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   leave
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   consider
                   whether
                   the
                   words
                   cited
                   prove
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   Sure
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   it
                   greatly
                   satisfieth
                   my
                   judgement
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hereby
                   declared
                   his
                   will
                   to
                   include
                   Infants
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   visibly
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Head
                   is
                   a
                   Member
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   noblest
                   :
                   Therefore
                   
                     one
                     Infant
                  
                   is
                   confessed
                   by
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     visible
                     member
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   one
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   incumbent
                   on
                   you
                   
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   rest
                   uncapable
                   or
                   excluded
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   read
                   that
                   Christ
                   came
                   not
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   at
                   the
                   statute
                   that
                   Adam
                   did
                   ,
                   but
                   chose
                   
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Infant
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   
                     persecuted
                     in
                     Infancy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   
                     Infants
                     murdered
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     first
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   
                     invite
                     and
                     use
                     them
                  
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   rowling
                   over
                   of
                   your
                   wearisom
                   dry
                   denials
                   and
                   confident
                   absurdities
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   perswade
                   me
                   that
                   Christ
                   
                     shutteth
                     out
                     all
                     Infants
                  
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   that
                   the
                   Instance
                   confuteth
                   your
                   common
                   exceptions
                   against
                   Infants
                   ;
                   As
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     not
                     Disciples
                  
                   because
                   they
                   
                     learn
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   as
                   
                     Christ
                     was
                     their
                     Master
                  
                   in
                   infancy
                   when
                   he
                   
                     Taught
                     not
                  
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   their
                   Infancy
                   did
                   not
                   incapacitate
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   
                     in
                     Covenant
                     with
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Christ
                   shewed
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   in
                   
                     Infancy
                     he
                     bore
                     all
                     the
                     Counter-relations
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     God
                  
                   as
                   Mediator
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   judge
                   )
                   only
                   by
                   a
                   virtual
                   and
                   not
                   
                     actual
                     consent
                  
                   (
                   in
                   his
                   Infancy
                   and
                   humane
                   nature
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   mediation
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   saith
                   ,
                   [
                   Then
                   an
                   
                     Infant
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     Church-member
                  
                   ]
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Yes
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   as
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   womb
                   was
                   the
                   Churches
                   head
                   :
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   
                     solemn
                     Investiture
                     of
                     Baptism
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Consent
                   :
                   For
                   believing
                   Parents
                   do
                   dedicate
                   their
                   children
                   to
                   God
                   intentionally
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   womb
                   :
                   But
                   a
                   man
                   would
                   think
                   that
                   you
                   your self
                   should
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   this
                   dedication
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   visibility
                   of
                   membership
                   ,
                   hath
                   its
                   gradations
                   to
                   perfection
                   :
                   Are
                   not
                   
                     your
                     proselytes
                     visible
                     members
                     in
                     
                     one
                     degree
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   they
                   
                     openly
                     profess
                     Christianity
                  
                   (
                   as
                   Constantine
                   did
                   )
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   
                     further
                     degree
                  
                   when
                   baptised
                   ?
                   The
                   interest
                   of
                   your
                   opinion
                   puts
                   frivolous
                   reasons
                   into
                   your
                   mind
                   which
                   a
                   child
                   might
                   see
                   through
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   addeth
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Then
                     an
                     old
                     man
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Could
                   you
                   think
                   now
                   that
                   you
                   did
                   not
                   cheat
                   your
                   poor
                   Reader
                   ,
                   if
                   partiality
                   had
                   not
                   shut
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   eyes
                   ?
                   It
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   affirmative
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   life
                   which
                   Christ
                   undertook
                   is
                   lawful
                   ,
                   such
                   words
                   which
                   he
                   spoke
                   ,
                   such
                   deeds
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   are
                   lawful
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     he
                     did
                  
                   them
                   (
                   being
                   not
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Mediator
                   :
                   )
                   But
                   will
                   it
                   thence
                   follow
                   from
                   the
                   negative
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   calling
                   ,
                   no
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   no
                   words
                   ,
                   no
                   deeds
                   are
                   lawful
                   which
                   Christ
                   
                     used
                     not
                  
                   ?
                   A
                   single
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   Wife
                   or
                   Children
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   capable
                   of
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   that
                   was
                   such
                   was
                   the
                   chief
                   Church-member
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   head
                   :
                   But
                   will
                   it
                   follow
                   that
                   a
                   married
                   man
                   therefore
                   may
                   be
                   none
                   ?
                   Christs
                   example
                   will
                   prove
                   that
                   a
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   seem
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   crucified
                   as
                   a
                   Malefactor
                   :
                   but
                   not
                   that
                   
                     no
                     other
                  
                   are
                   Gods
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     T.
                     I
                     deny
                     not
                     that
                     Christ
                     in
                     infancy
                     was
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     nor
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     Infancy
                     ,
                     understanding
                     it
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     the
                     Prophet
                     habitually
                     and
                     by
                     designation
                     ,
                     nor
                     that
                     he
                     in
                     some
                     respect
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     of
                     Rule
                     and
                     protection
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     ,
                     even
                     of
                     that
                     part
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     elect
                     :
                     yet
                     I
                     deny
                     that
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     that
                     union
                     which
                     makes
                     any
                     members
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     acceptions
                     which
                     is
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     elect
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   will
                   not
                   the
                   Reader
                   be
                   satisfied
                   with
                   these
                   concessions
                   ?
                   Mark
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   granteth
                   that
                   Christ
                   an
                   Infant
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Churches
                     head
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   far
                   as
                   he
                   mentioneth
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   visible
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Prophet
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   habitually
                   and
                   by
                   designation
                   :
                   Why
                   ,
                   even
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   say
                   an
                   Infant
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Member
                   ,
                   a
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Christian
                     habitually
                     and
                     by
                     designation
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   I
                   would
                   use
                   a
                   fitter
                   word
                   here
                   than
                   habitually
                   :
                   )
                   If
                   this
                   much
                   be
                   a
                   reason
                   for
                   the
                   denomination
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   why
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ?
                   Yield
                   Sir
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   not
                   angry
                   with
                   Mr.
                   Gataker
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   what
                   brought
                   in
                   your
                   denial
                   of
                   
                     spiritual
                     membership
                  
                   to
                   the
                   non-elect
                   ?
                   Would
                   you
                   have
                   made
                   your
                   Reader
                   believe
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   question
                   ?
                   And
                   when
                   will
                   you
                   prove
                   that
                   neither
                   1
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Scripture
                   calleth
                   those
                   members
                   that
                   have
                   but
                   such
                   
                     common
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     tongues
                     ,
                     miracles
                     ,
                     prophecie
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   rejected
                   Matth.
                   7.23
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   Christ
                   never
                   talkt
                   in
                   John
                   15.
                   
                     of
                     branches
                     in
                     him
                     not
                     bearing
                     fruit
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     cut
                     off
                     from
                     him
                     and
                     withered
                     .
                  
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   whole
                   Church
                   visible
                   that
                   had
                   carnal
                   contentious
                   wranglers
                   against
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   that
                   were
                   drunk
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   ,
                   &c.
                   of
                   whom
                   Paul
                   saith
                   1
                   Cor.
                   12.15
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     members
                     in
                     particular
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   common
                   gifts
                   are
                   mentioned
                   as
                   their
                   Character
                   .
                   —
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     T.
                     That
                     the
                     humane
                     birth
                     and
                     infant
                     state
                     is
                     sanctified
                     (
                     by
                     Christs
                     )
                     is
                     not
                     true
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     holy
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   —
                
                 
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   I
                   deny
                   your
                   consequence
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   
                     several
                     causes
                  
                   concur
                   to
                   the
                   
                     same
                     sanctification
                     :
                     Christs
                     Birth
                  
                   and
                   Infancy
                   are
                   but
                   a
                   
                     remote
                     preparatory
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   powerful
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ever
                   to
                   
                     individual
                     persons
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   pure
                   to
                   the
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   capable
                   subjects
                   ,
                   by
                   natural
                   existence
                   and
                   
                     Parents
                     consent
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   from
                   
                     all
                     the
                     causes
                     together
                  
                   results
                   the
                   holiness
                   of
                   that
                   state
                   :
                   As
                   
                     Christs
                     death
                  
                   and
                   merits
                   sanctifie
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   immediately
                   nor
                   alone
                   .
                   But
                   Divines
                   use
                   to
                   take
                   this
                   word
                   [
                   sanctifying
                   ]
                   in
                   an
                   
                     initial
                     preparatory
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   signifieth
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   or
                   
                     state
                     fit
                     for
                     holy
                     use
                  
                   :
                   As
                   Temples
                   and
                   Utensils
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   when
                   designed
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   holily
                   (
                   before
                   the
                   use
                   .
                   )
                   But
                   must
                   they
                   therefore
                   be
                   so
                   
                     used
                     by
                     all
                  
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Priests
                     and
                     Worshippers
                  
                   ?
                   So
                   they
                   use
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Death
                     and
                     the
                     Grave
                     are
                     sanctified
                     by
                     Christ
                     :
                  
                   How
                   ?
                   Not
                   
                     to
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   ungodly
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   
                     curse
                     is
                     taken
                     off
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   
                     hallowed
                     for
                     the
                     holy
                  
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   Birth
                   and
                   Infancy
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     T.
                     Nor
                     do
                     I
                     conceive
                     any
                     truth
                     but
                     gross
                     falshood
                  
                   in
                   that
                   speech
                   [
                   Had
                   God
                   excluded
                   the
                   Infant
                   state
                   from
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   
                     made
                     the
                     Head
                     first
                     an
                     Infant
                     ]
                     For
                     this
                     doth
                     suppose
                     this
                     the
                     only
                     end
                     or
                     chief
                     end
                     —
                     and
                     more
                     in
                     Gods
                     eye
                     than
                     the
                     saving
                     of
                     sinners
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   I
                   prove
                   that
                   
                     gross
                     falshood
                  
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   thus
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     state
                     or
                     age
                     which
                     God
                     visibly
                     included
                     and
                     actually
                     made
                     the
                     chief
                     visible
                     Church-member
                     in
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     exclude
                     from
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     Infant
                     state
                     God
                     visibly
                     included
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     actually
                     made
                     the
                     chief
                     visible
                     Church-member
                     in
                     ▪
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Infant
                     state
                     God
                     did
                     not
                     exclude
                     from
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Major
                   is
                   because
                   to
                   include
                   and
                   exclude
                   are
                   contraries
                   .
                   The
                   Minor
                   he
                   confesseth
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   included
                   and
                   excluded
                   in
                   several
                   persons
                   ,
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   I
                   here
                   spoke
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   or
                   Age
                   of
                   Infancy
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   
                     qua
                     talis
                  
                   an
                   Infant
                   is
                   not
                   excluded
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   
                     qua
                     talis
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   hold
                   
                     ad
                     omnes
                  
                   universally
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   Christ
                   had
                   been
                   excluded
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Age
                   is
                   not
                   
                     excluded
                     as
                     such
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     included
                     in
                     one
                  
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   
                     total
                     exclusion
                  
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   prove
                   our
                   
                     Infants
                     excluded
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   
                     qua
                     tales
                  
                   as
                   Infants
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   some
                   other
                   reason
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   he
                   c●n
                   find
                   it
                   )
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Age
                   or
                   state
                   is
                   not
                   excluded
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   what
                   man
                   else
                   could
                   have
                   gathered
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   this
                   
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     only
                     or
                     chief
                     end
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     more
                     in
                     Gods
                     eye
                     than
                     the
                     saving
                     of
                     a
                     sinner
                     ?
                  
                   Is
                   there
                   any
                   more
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   assertion
                   than
                   barely
                   that
                   [
                   
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     made
                     an
                     Infant
                     the
                     chief
                     member
                     if
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     excluded
                     Infants
                     as
                     Infants
                     ?
                  
                   ]
                   Who
                   c●uld
                   hence
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   various
                   degrees
                   of
                   intention
                   ?
                   And
                   we
                   must
                   dispute
                   which
                   is
                   
                     chiefly
                     in
                     his
                     eye
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     only
                     or
                     chiefly
                     in
                  
                   his
                   eye
                   
                     more
                     than
                     saving
                     sinners
                  
                   .
                   Let
                   them
                   dispute
                   what
                   is
                   chiefly
                   in
                   Gods
                   eye
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   better
                   distinguish
                   of
                   those
                   volitions
                   which
                   are
                   all
                   but
                   his
                   
                     simple
                     essence
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   them
                   do
                   it
                   on
                   better
                   reasons
                   than
                   these
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     T.
                     I
                     deny
                     that
                     Christ
                     as
                     man
                     in
                     infancy
                     was
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     visibly
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   in
                   actu
                   exercito
                   :
                   Let
                   Mr.
                   
                     ●
                     .
                     
                     when
                     he
                     will
                     assault
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     appear
                     in
                     his
                     contradiction
                     vileness
                     and
                     manifold
                     falshoods
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   That
                   one
                   little
                   [
                   and
                   ]
                   was
                   cunningly
                   put
                   in
                   to
                   bring
                   you
                   off
                   ;
                   by
                   
                     taking
                     visibility
                  
                   and
                   
                     exercise
                     conjunctly
                  
                   :
                   But
                   are
                   your
                   followers
                   so
                   critical
                   as
                   to
                   discern
                   the
                   knack
                   ?
                   1.
                   
                   Neither
                   do
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   
                     learners
                     in
                     actu
                     exercito
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   Reader
                   I
                   can
                   prove
                   to
                   thee
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   impartial
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   to
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   neither
                   vile
                   nor
                   false
                   that
                   
                     Christ
                     in
                     Infancy
                     was
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     visibly
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   though
                   not
                   
                     in
                     actu
                     exercito
                  
                   :
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     which
                     was
                     declared
                     by
                     Angels
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   by
                   revelation
                   to
                   
                     Mary
                     ,
                     Zacchary
                     ,
                     Anna
                     ,
                     Symeon
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   by
                   Prophecie
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   visible
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Prophet
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     habitually
                  
                   and
                   by
                   designation
                   as
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   calls
                   it
                   )
                   was
                   thus
                   declared
                   —
                   Ergo
                   —
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     T.
                     And
                     for
                     his
                     inference
                     ,
                     If
                     an
                     Infant
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     chief
                     Prophet
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     no
                     doubt
                     but
                     Infants
                     may
                     be
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     I
                     grant
                     both
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     deny
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     visibly
                     ,
                     audibly
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   actu
                   exercito
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     his
                     infancy
                     in
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     any
                     Infants
                     are
                     actually
                     Disciples
                     visibly
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     hear
                     the
                     Gospel
                     and
                     profess
                     the
                     faith
                     :
                     Nor
                     am
                     I
                     a●hamed
                     to
                     aver
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     no
                     Prophet
                     that
                     prophesieth
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     no
                     Disciples
                     that
                     learn
                     not
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Reader
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   the
                   person
                   that
                   I
                   write
                   for
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   perceive
                   not
                   here
                   his
                   cause
                   notoriously
                   given
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   a
                   noise
                   of
                   words
                   used
                   shamefully
                   to
                   hide
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   forced
                   to
                   confess
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   granteth
                   both
                   that
                   
                     an
                     Infant
                     may
                     be
                     (
                     and
                     was
                     )
                     the
                     chief
                     Prophet
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Infants
                     may
                     be
                     Disciples
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   we
                   
                   
                     dispute
                     for
                  
                   which
                   he
                   expresly
                   granteth
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   denyeth
                   the
                   said
                   Relation
                   titles
                   as
                   
                     in
                     actu
                     exercito
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     so
                     do
                     we
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   then
                   prophesied
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Infants
                     learn
                  
                   or
                   believe
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   talks
                   confidently
                   in
                   this
                   denial
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   fools
                   believe
                   that
                   this
                   were
                   the
                   difference
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   held
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   But
                   he
                   is
                   fain
                   to
                   juggle
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   audibly
                   ]
                   joyned
                   to
                   [
                   visibly
                   ]
                   for
                   a
                   paltry
                   subterfuge
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   prove
                   Christ
                   visibly
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   prove
                   
                     him
                     audibly
                  
                   so
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Yet
                   it
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   [
                   visibility
                   ]
                   as
                   [
                   
                     maketh
                     one
                     known
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   hand
                   ;
                   and
                   before
                   denied
                   the
                   [
                   visibility
                   :
                   ]
                   as
                   here
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   you
                   prove
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   visibly
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   say
                   [
                   
                     but
                     not
                     audibly
                  
                   ]
                   If
                   you
                   prove
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     audibly
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Angels
                   and
                   Prophets
                   audibly
                   declared
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   say
                   [
                   
                     but
                     not
                     in
                     actu
                     exercito
                     ]
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     Prophesying
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   none
                   denieth
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   expresly
                   without
                   distinction
                   denieth
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   
                     any
                     Prophet
                     that
                     Prophesieth
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     them
                     any
                     Disciples
                     that
                     learn
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   
                     in
                     terminis
                  
                   granted
                   the
                   contrary
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   needs
                   therefore
                   grant
                   and
                   deny
                   by
                   distinction
                   .
                   In
                   summ
                   ,
                   our
                   cause
                   is
                   expresly
                   granted
                   us
                   (
                   and
                   expresly
                   denied
                   )
                   we
                   plead
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   kind
                   of
                   membership
                   to
                   Infants
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   Christ
                   had
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   sort
                   of
                   visibility
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   visibility
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   persons
                   consenting
                   to
                   Gods
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   expressed
                   will
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   offered
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   consenting
                   Parents
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   accept
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   conditionally
                   
                     first
                     consent
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XLVII
                   ,
                   XLVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   AS
                   the
                   war
                   is
                   here
                   proclaimed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   General
                   or
                   chief
                   Commander
                   constituted
                   ,
                   so
                   next
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   natural
                   enmity
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   whole
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   or
                   humane
                   race
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   whole
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   Serpent
                   that
                   then
                   was
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Diabolical
                   nature
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   plain
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   instrumental
                   serpent
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   serpentine
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   enmity
                   to
                   the
                   humane
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   humane
                   nature
                   to
                   the
                   serpentine
                   nature
                   ;
                   they
                   being
                   venemous
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   abhorring
                   them
                   as
                   venemous
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   such
                   as
                   our
                   lives
                   are
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   the
                   whole
                   humane
                   nature
                   that
                   is
                   at
                   enmity
                   to
                   the
                   Diabolical
                   nature
                   .
                   
                     Vide
                     Muscul
                     .
                     Calvin
                     .
                     Luther
                     .
                     in
                     locum
                     .
                  
                   All
                   men
                   have
                   naturally
                   as
                   great
                   an
                   abhorrence
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   serpent
                   ,
                   they
                   apprehend
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   enemy
                   ,
                   they
                   abhor
                   the
                   very
                   name
                   and
                   remembrance
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   do
                   but
                   dream
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   terrifieth
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   afraid
                   of
                   seeing
                   him
                   in
                   any
                   apparition
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   know
                   any
                   temptation
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   they
                   dislike
                   it
                   and
                   abhor
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   presented
                   they
                   may
                   cherish
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   special
                   saving
                   grace
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   advantage
                   to
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   special
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   our
                   more
                   effectual
                   resisting
                   of
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   entertaining
                   the
                   help
                   that
                   is
                   offered
                   us
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   very
                   natures
                   have
                   an
                   enmity
                   to
                   the
                   diabolical
                   nature
                   :
                   we
                   now
                   look
                   on
                   him
                   as
                   having
                   
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   executioner
                   and
                   our
                   destroyer
                   and
                   malicious
                   adversary
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Witch
                   or
                   other
                   wicked
                   person
                   that
                   hath
                   contracted
                   such
                   familiarity
                   and
                   amity
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   this
                   natural
                   enmity
                   is
                   thereby
                   overcome
                   ,
                   that
                   proveth
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   naturally
                   there
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   by
                   greater
                   wickedness
                   are
                   grown
                   so
                   far
                   unnatural
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   As
                   this
                   enmity
                   is
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   mankind
                   against
                   the
                   diabolical
                   nature
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   there
                   a
                   further
                   enmity
                   legally
                   proclaimed
                   against
                   the
                   diabolical
                   pravity
                   ,
                   malignity
                   and
                   works
                   .
                   
                     Vide
                     Paraeum
                     in
                     locum
                  
                   .
                   God
                   will
                   put
                   an
                   enmity
                   by
                   his
                   laws
                   (
                   both
                   natural
                   and
                   positive
                   )
                   making
                   it
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   mankind
                   to
                   take
                   Satan
                   for
                   their
                   enemy
                   ;
                   to
                   resist
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   him
                   as
                   an
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   fight
                   against
                   him
                   and
                   abhor
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   list
                   themselves
                   under
                   the
                   General
                   that
                   fighteth
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   colours
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   his
                   Army
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   being
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   world
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   (
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   they
                   only
                   that
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   this
                   hostility
                   and
                   warfare
                   )
                   belongeth
                   to
                   each
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   capacities
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   Infants
                   being
                   at
                   the
                   Parents
                   dispose
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   list
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   Army
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   more
                   anon
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   A
                   third
                   and
                   higher
                   enmity
                   is
                   yet
                   here
                   comprehended
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   habitual
                   or
                   dispositive
                   enmity
                   against
                   the
                   diabolical
                   malignity
                   ,
                   pravity
                   and
                   works
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   [
                   natural
                   ]
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   bent
                   or
                   byas
                   of
                   our
                   new
                   nature
                   .
                   This
                   God
                   giveth
                   only
                   to
                   his
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   containeth
                   not
                   only
                   their
                   consent
                   to
                   list
                   themselves
                   in
                   his
                   
                   army
                   against
                   Satan
                   ,
                   but
                   specially
                   and
                   properly
                   a
                   hatred
                   to
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   unrighteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   cordial
                   resolution
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   works
                   universally
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   complacency
                   in
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   service
                   and
                   souldiers
                   .
                   Here
                   take
                   a
                   short
                   prospect
                   of
                   the
                   mysterious
                   blessed
                   Trinity
                   .
                   As
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   in
                   three
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   entity
                   hath
                   unity
                   ,
                   verity
                   and
                   goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   blessed
                   nature
                   hath
                   
                     posse
                     ,
                     scire
                     ,
                     velle
                  
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   wisdom
                   and
                   love
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   from
                   these
                   is
                   he
                   related
                   both
                   to
                   his
                   created
                   and
                   redeemed
                   rational
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   absolute
                   proprietary
                   ,
                   as
                   soveraign
                   ruler
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   most
                   gracious
                   benefactor
                   :
                   As
                   Lord
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   the
                   foresaid
                   enmity
                   between
                   the
                   humane
                   nature
                   and
                   the
                   Diabolical
                   :
                   As
                   soveraign
                   Ruler
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   by
                   legislation
                   imposed
                   on
                   us
                   a
                   further
                   enmity
                   as
                   our
                   duty
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   listed
                   in
                   his
                   army
                   ,
                   profess
                   open
                   hostility
                   against
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   against
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   .
                   As
                   Benefactor
                   ,
                   he
                   giveth
                   special
                   grace
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   chosen
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   so
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   done
                   on
                   the
                   natures
                   of
                   all
                   :
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   Rector
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Laws
                   (
                   as
                   to
                   positives
                   )
                   so
                   he
                   obligeth
                   all
                   to
                   this
                   hostility
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   all
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   those
                   that
                   hear
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   Benefactor
                   he
                   doth
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   as
                   he
                   list
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   a
                   difference
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   enmity
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   same
                   persons
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   put
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   proof
                   of
                   either
                   .
                   A
                   general
                   command
                   or
                   promise
                   to
                   a
                   community
                   ,
                   may
                   signifie
                   a
                   difference
                   of
                   duties
                   or
                   gifts
                   to
                   that
                   community
                   ,
                   though
                   that
                   difference
                   be
                   not
                   expressed
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   may
                   
                   prove
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Experience
                   of
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   this
                   promise
                   or
                   covenant
                   ,
                   proves
                   the
                   difference
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Moses
                   is
                   so
                   concise
                   in
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   these
                   matters
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   grace
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   opened
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   but
                   darkly
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   we
                   find
                   the
                   whole
                   summ
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   here
                   coucht
                   up
                   in
                   so
                   narrow
                   a
                   room
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   each
                   particular
                   be
                   not
                   largely
                   laid
                   open
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   certainly
                   know
                   that
                   this
                   promise
                   speaks
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   enmity
                   that
                   Christ
                   himself
                   should
                   have
                   to
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   engage
                   a
                   General
                   without
                   an
                   army
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   here
                   expresly
                   mention
                   the
                   woman
                   her self
                   ,
                   saying
                   
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     put
                     enmity
                     between
                     thee
                     and
                     the
                     woman
                     ]
                  
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   she
                   stood
                   in
                   a
                   threefold
                   respect
                   ;
                   she
                   is
                   here
                   her self
                   possessed
                   with
                   this
                   threefold
                   enmity
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   As
                   she
                   is
                   the
                   root
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   all
                   mankind
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   she
                   is
                   possest
                   with
                   the
                   natural
                   enmity
                   〈…〉
                   diabolical
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   naturally
                   conveyed
                   or
                   propagated
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   she
                   was
                   the
                   root
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Republick
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   rational
                   society
                   which
                   God
                   as
                   Rector
                   would
                   sapientially
                   govern
                   ,
                   and
                   her self
                   with
                   her
                   husband
                   (
                   who
                   no
                   doubt
                   was
                   also
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   promise
                   )
                   were
                   the
                   whole
                   then
                   existent
                   race
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   she
                   receive
                   a
                   legal
                   enmity
                   of
                   obligation
                   ,
                   which
                   she
                   was
                   traditionally
                   to
                   deliver
                   down
                   to
                   all
                   her
                   posterity
                   ,
                   being
                   her self
                   hereby
                   obliged
                   to
                   list
                   her self
                   and
                   all
                   her
                   Infant
                   progeny
                   in
                   the
                   Redeemers
                   army
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   proclaimed
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   her
                   posterity
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   For
                   thus
                   obligatory
                   precepts
                   must
                   
                   be
                   brought
                   down
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   she
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chosen
                   favourites
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   she
                   received
                   the
                   habitual
                   enmity
                   of
                   sanctification
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   her
                   power
                   to
                   propagate
                   ,
                   though
                   she
                   may
                   use
                   some
                   means
                   that
                   are
                   appointed
                   thereto
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   her
                   seed
                   on
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   such
                   means
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   now
                   stand
                   to
                   discuss
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   possessed
                   with
                   the
                   natural
                   enmity
                   against
                   the
                   Devil
                   himself
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   common
                   preparative
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   :
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   the
                   further
                   enmity
                   against
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Satan
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   that
                   on
                   that
                   obligation
                   are
                   duely
                   listed
                   in
                   Christs
                   army
                   against
                   Satan
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   obliged
                   person
                   )
                   are
                   visible
                   members
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   by
                   sanctification
                   at
                   an
                   hearty
                   enmity
                   (
                   habitual
                   or
                   actual
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   are
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   called
                   mystical
                   or
                   invisible
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   put
                   as
                   granted
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Those
                   that
                   violate
                   this
                   fundamental
                   obligation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   their
                   natural
                   pravity
                   shall
                   add
                   a
                   fighting
                   against
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   for
                   Satan
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   are
                   become
                   themselves
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   Serpent
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   natural
                   enmity
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   mankind
                   in
                   general
                   against
                   Satan
                   ,
                   yet
                   have
                   they
                   therewithal
                   the
                   habitual
                   enmity
                   against
                   Christ
                   .
                   This
                   much
                   I
                   suppose
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   controversie
                   .
                   But
                   whether
                   also
                   the
                   first
                   original
                   corrupted
                   nature
                   it self
                   (
                   before
                   any
                   sin
                   against
                   recovering
                   grace
                   )
                   did
                   contain
                   an
                   habitual
                   enmity
                   against
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Redeemer
                   ?
                   Or
                   whether
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   later
                   Parents
                   may
                   propagate
                   this
                   as
                   an
                   additional
                   corruption
                   in
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   now
                   
                   stand
                   to
                   discuss
                   .
                   Only
                   as
                   to
                   our
                   present
                   business
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   the
                   general
                   natural
                   enmity
                   to
                   Satan
                   ,
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   an
                   habitual
                   friendship
                   to
                   his
                   ways
                   and
                   cause
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   as
                   men
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   first
                   common
                   advantage
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   subjects
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   may
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   common
                   obligation
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   listed
                   in
                   Christs
                   army
                   may
                   have
                   many
                   of
                   its
                   priviledges
                   ;
                   yet
                   for
                   the
                   enmity
                   of
                   disposition
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   under
                   a
                   greater
                   curse
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   Christ
                   himself
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   made
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   this
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   here
                   called
                   
                     [
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     woman
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   before
                   proved
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   commonly
                   granted
                   ;
                   )
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   others
                   in
                   whom
                   this
                   enmity
                   is
                   put
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   here
                   
                     [
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     woman
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Christ
                   (
                   though
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   his
                   seed
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   so
                   though
                   the
                   promise
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   womans
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   exception
                   put
                   in
                   against
                   Infants
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   age
                   of
                   all
                   her
                   seed
                   :
                   Till
                   you
                   can
                   prove
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   none
                   of
                   her
                   seed
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   this
                   fundamental
                   promise
                   to
                   extend
                   to
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   very
                   plainly
                   ,
                   without
                   using
                   any
                   violence
                   with
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Some
                   learned
                   men
                   do
                   use
                   no
                   contemptible
                   arguments
                   to
                   prove
                   further
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   sanctifying
                   enmity
                   is
                   here
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   as
                   her
                   seed
                   (
                   I
                   mean
                   those
                   that
                   go
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Dr.
                   Ward
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Bedford
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   sorts
                   of
                   enmity
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   explained
                   )
                   so
                   the
                   spiritual
                   holy
                   enmity
                   promised
                   to
                   her
                   
                   seed
                   as
                   she
                   is
                   a
                   believer
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   some
                   learned
                   men
                   do
                   accordingly
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   impiety
                   of
                   Parents
                   may
                   do
                   much
                   to
                   hinder
                   their
                   children
                   from
                   that
                   blessing
                   more
                   than
                   by
                   original
                   sin
                   they
                   were
                   hindred
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   their
                   faith
                   may
                   further
                   them
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   though
                   much
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   stand
                   on
                   things
                   so
                   much
                   questioned
                   .
                
                 
                   M.
                   T.
                   
                     This
                     tedious
                     discourse
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   B.
                   
                     is
                     indeed
                     serpentive
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     They
                     that
                     need
                     a
                     Reply
                     to
                     any
                     thing
                     here
                     said
                     ,
                     shall
                     have
                     none
                     from
                     me
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XLIX
                   .
                
                 
                   R.B.
                   I
                   
                     Come
                     next
                     to
                     prove
                     from
                     other
                     parts
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     fundamental
                     promise
                     of
                     Grace
                     is
                     thus
                     to
                     be
                     interpreted
                     as
                     including
                     Infants
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     If
                     the
                     same
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     fully
                     and
                     clearly
                     opened
                     ,
                     do
                     expresly
                     comprehend
                     Infants
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     this
                     fundamental
                     promise
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     (
                     or
                     then
                     doth
                     this
                     also
                     comprehend
                     them
                     .
                     )
                     But
                     the
                     antecedent
                     is
                     certain
                     ,
                     therefore
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     consequent
                     .
                     The
                     antecedent
                     I
                     prove
                     from
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     made
                     to
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                     ,
                     which
                     comprehended
                     Infants
                     for
                     Church-members
                     :
                     The
                     Covenant
                     made
                     with
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     comprehending
                     Infants
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     this
                     in
                  
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   
                     but
                     in
                     some
                     things
                     clearlier
                     opened
                     .
                     Which
                     is
                     proved
                     thus
                     :
                     Both
                     these
                     were
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     free
                     justification
                     by
                     faith
                     
                     in
                     the
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     therefore
                     they
                     were
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     such
                     .
                     If
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     had
                     some
                     special
                     promises
                     additional
                     to
                     the
                     main
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     not
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     free
                     justification
                     by
                     faith
                     to
                     be
                     divers
                     .
                     That
                     this
                     in
                  
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   
                     is
                     the
                     promise
                     or
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     free
                     justification
                     is
                     not
                     denied
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     know
                     of
                     .
                     That
                     the
                     promise
                     to
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     was
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                  
                   Rom.
                   4.10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     there
                     expresly
                     manifest
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Covenant
                     whereof
                     Circumcision
                     was
                     to
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     the
                     seal
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     free
                     justification
                     by
                     faith
                     ;
                     Circumcision
                     it self
                     being
                     a
                     seal
                     of
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     faith
                     which
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     had
                     ,
                     yet
                     being
                     uncircumcised
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     believers
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Yea
                     the
                     promise
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     heir
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     was
                     not
                     made
                     to
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     or
                     to
                     his
                     seed
                     through
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     through
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                     Now
                     it
                     is
                     certain
                     that
                     this
                     Covenant
                     sealed
                     by
                     Circumcision
                     and
                     made
                     to
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     and
                     his
                     seed
                     ,
                     did
                     comprehend
                     Infants
                     .
                     The
                     consequence
                     of
                     the
                  
                   major
                   
                     then
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     promise
                     expressed
                     more
                     concisely
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     expounded
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     expressed
                     more
                     fully
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     acknowledged
                     that
                     the
                     Gospel
                     light
                     and
                     grace
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     manifest
                     by
                     certain
                     degrees
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   That
                   the
                   fundamental
                   Promise
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.15
                   .
                   doth
                   include
                   Infants
                   ,
                   was
                   never
                   denied
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Mr.
                   B.
                   doth
                   but
                   waste
                   paper
                   and
                   abuse
                   me
                   and
                   his
                   Readers
                   by
                   going
                   about
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   be
                   really
                   of
                   one
                   mind
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   pitty
                   we
                   should
                   make
                   men
                   think
                   we
                   differ
                   :
                   Mark
                   this
                   concession
                   Reader
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     The
                     fundamental
                     promise
                     of
                     
                     Grace
                     doth
                     include
                     Infants
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   The
                   Grace
                   of
                   that
                   promise
                   is
                   our
                   
                     Vnion
                     Relative
                  
                   to
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefits
                   internal
                   and
                   external
                   belonging
                   to
                   Christs
                   members
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   believe
                   that
                   our
                   union
                   with
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   participation
                   in
                   its
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   that
                   Grace
                   ?
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     T.
                     This
                     I
                     deny
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     includes
                     all
                     Infants
                     ,
                     or
                     all
                     Infants
                     of
                     Believers
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     any
                     Infant
                     is
                     made
                     a
                     visible
                     Church-member
                     by
                     that
                     promise
                     as
                     the
                     next
                     cause
                     or
                     sole
                     efficient
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   something
                   anon
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Infants
                   are
                   made
                   Church-members
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   did
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   ever
                   affirm
                   ?
                   Though
                   if
                   the
                   Parents
                   dissent
                   had
                   not
                   hindred
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   consent
                   had
                   made
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   Infants
                   capable
                   Recipients
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Covenant
                     or
                     Law
                     of
                     Grace
                     giveth
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     conditionally
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     hear
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Deny
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   you
                   do
                   .
                   I
                   first
                   ask
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     Doth
                     not
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Grace
                     (
                     or
                     Promise
                     )
                  
                   give
                   both
                   mystical
                   and
                   visible
                   Church-membership
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   hear
                   it
                   that
                   are
                   at
                   age
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Reason
                   ?
                   (
                   I
                   speak
                   not
                   of
                   membership
                   in
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   which
                   some
                   may
                   want
                   opportunity
                   to
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   universal
                   .
                   )
                   Deny
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   deny
                   Christs
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Doth
                   he
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     believeth
                     and
                     is
                     baptized
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     :
                     whoever
                     believeth
                     shall
                     not
                     perish
                     —
                     whoever
                     will
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     take
                     the
                     water
                     of
                     life
                     freely
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     cometh
                     to
                     me
                     I
                     will
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     cast
                     out
                     :
                     Go
                     into
                     the
                     high-ways
                     and
                     hedges
                     ,
                     and
                     compel
                     them
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   
                   Gods
                   Law
                   ,
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   Promise
                   or
                   Donation
                   (
                   call
                   it
                   which
                   you
                   had
                   rather
                   )
                   do
                   contain
                   a
                   conditional
                   Gift
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   pardon
                   and
                   life
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   adult
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   it
                   beseemeth
                   none
                   but
                   an
                   Infidel
                   to
                   deny
                   ,
                   )
                   ask
                   thy
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   Reader
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   blessed
                   Covenant
                   give
                   no
                   such
                   conditional
                   right
                   to
                   any
                   Infant
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   all
                   excluded
                   ?
                   And
                   why
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   worse
                   than
                   their
                   Parents
                   ?
                   If
                   it
                   give
                   any
                   Right
                   to
                   
                     Infants
                     conditionally
                  
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   to
                   Parents
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   on
                   a
                   condition
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   Parents
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   so
                   far
                   entrusted
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.'s
                   talking
                   of
                   [
                   
                     the
                     next
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sole
                     efficient
                  
                   ]
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   knew
                   not
                   what
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   resolved
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   yield
                   :
                   Sir
                   ,
                   do
                   you
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   promise
                   maketh
                   Infants
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     any
                     cause
                     ,
                     next
                     or
                     remote
                     ,
                     sole
                     or
                     cooperating
                     ?
                  
                   ]
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   why
                   cheat
                   you
                   your
                   simple
                   followers
                   by
                   this
                   talk
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   agreed
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   contend
                   you
                   ?
                   If
                   Logical
                   notions
                   are
                   our
                   difference
                   ,
                   say
                   so
                   ;
                   I
                   think
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Beneficial
                     Relation
                     ,
                     the
                     Parents
                     consent
                     and
                     dedication
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   childs
                   being
                   Theirs
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   
                     dispositio
                     materiae
                  
                   ,
                   called
                   by
                   some
                   
                     causae
                     Receptivae
                     vel
                     dispositivae
                  
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   Gods
                   donation
                   is
                   the
                   sole
                   efficient
                   in
                   which
                   his
                   donative
                   word
                   (
                   call
                   it
                   what
                   you
                   will
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   Instrument
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   plain
                   Logick
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   that
                   profess
                   that
                   your
                   Church-membership
                   is
                   it self
                   no
                   benefit
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   owe
                   God
                   no
                   thanks
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   stir
                   about
                   it
                   )
                   cannot
                   indeed
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   love
                   or
                   mercy
                   ,
                   or
                   Christs
                   merits
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Covenant
                   or
                   Promise
                   are
                   givers
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   young
                   or
                   old
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   give
                   nothing
                   but
                   
                   benefits
                   .
                   Be
                   not
                   angry
                   to
                   have
                   your
                   absurdities
                   opened
                   ,
                   but
                   before
                   you
                   die
                   be
                   sober
                   and
                   reform
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   addeth
                   [
                   
                     I
                     grant
                     that
                     the
                     Covenant
                     to
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     was
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Evangelical
                     Grace
                     ,
                     though
                     mixt
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     did
                     include
                     Infants
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     invisible
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Elect
                     —
                     And
                     that
                  
                   Abrahams
                   
                     Infants
                     in
                     his
                     house
                     were
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     barely
                     as
                     Evangelical
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     transeunt
                     fact
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     in
                     any
                     respect
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     by
                     it
                     as
                     containing
                     houshold
                     or
                     civil
                     promises
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     Evangelical
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   About
                   23
                   and
                   24
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   I
                   was
                   my self
                   in
                   doubt
                   of
                   Infant
                   Baptism
                   :
                   But
                   had
                   I
                   read
                   such
                   a
                   Writer
                   as
                   this
                   
                     against
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   easily
                   resolved
                   me
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Covenant
                     to
                  
                   Abrahams
                   
                     family
                     was
                     a
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Evangelical
                     Grace
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   (
                   And
                   surely
                   so
                   was
                   that
                   to
                   Adam
                   ,
                   and
                   Noe
                   before
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   it
                   
                     included
                     Infants
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   
                     as
                     Elect
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     invisible
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   conditional
                   Promise
                   or
                   Covenant
                   is
                   confest
                   to
                   include
                   the
                   
                     Non-elect
                     at
                     age
                  
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   !
                   
                     None
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     Infancy
                  
                   ?
                   Reader
                   ,
                   How
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   only
                   to
                   say
                   [
                   
                     I
                     will
                     save
                     all
                     such
                     Infants
                     as
                     I
                     elect
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   yet
                   offer
                   Salvation
                   to
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   on
                   any
                   condition
                   ,
                   nor
                   give
                   a
                   title
                   to
                   any
                   person
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   known
                   by
                   themselves
                   or
                   others
                   ?
                   They
                   confound
                   the
                   Decree
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   his
                   Covenant
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   had
                   made
                   no
                   other
                   Law
                   ,
                   Promise
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   adult
                   ,
                   but
                   [
                   
                     I
                     will
                     save
                     whom
                     I
                     will
                     save
                  
                   ]
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   taken
                   this
                   for
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   right
                   or
                   hope
                   doth
                   this
                   give
                   to
                   Christians
                   for
                   their
                   Children
                   more
                   than
                   Pagans
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   Reader
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   have
                   given
                   no
                   condition
                   or
                   character
                   antecedent
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   
                     differencing
                     reason
                     or
                     qualification
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     save
                  
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   told
                   us
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   save
                   whom
                   he
                   list
                   ,
                   this
                   maketh
                   Infants
                   no
                   subjects
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   under
                   no
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   liable
                   to
                   no
                   judgement
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   judgement
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   as
                   beasts
                   or
                   stones
                   ,
                   by
                   Divine
                   natural
                   motion
                   as
                   he
                   will.
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   any
                   Infants
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   saved
                   ?
                   Or
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   a
                   million
                   at
                   least
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   ?
                   For
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   Law
                   that
                   giveth
                   Right
                   to
                   Pardon
                   and
                   Salvation
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   Infant
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   many
                   are
                   saved
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   prophane
                   say
                   )
                   better
                   than
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   save
                   many
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   never
                   gave
                   right
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   promise
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   will
                   not
                   the
                   ungodly
                   put
                   in
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   hopes
                   ?
                   If
                   besides
                   those
                   that
                   Gods
                   Laws
                   condemn
                   or
                   justifie
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   save
                   many
                   in
                   a
                   neutral
                   state
                   ,
                   why
                   may
                   he
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   save
                   me
                   also
                   ?
                   for
                   Infants
                   once
                   deserved
                   punishment
                   by
                   original
                   sin
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   God
                   pardon
                   them
                   without
                   any
                   reason
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   do
                   so
                   by
                   me
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Or
                   at
                   least
                   he
                   may
                   save
                   all
                   the
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   for
                   ought
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   die
                   in
                   Infancy
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   do
                   all
                   the
                   promises
                   to
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   and
                   Exod.
                   34.7
                   .
                   and
                   many
                   another
                   Text
                   ,
                   mean
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   as
                   they
                   speak
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   were
                   no
                   condition
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   [
                   
                     I
                     will
                     save
                     my
                     elect
                  
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   why
                   might
                   not
                   this
                   Covenant
                   [
                   
                     I
                     will
                     save
                     my
                     Elect
                  
                   ]
                   be
                   made
                   with
                   Cain
                   ,
                   or
                   Cham
                   ,
                   or
                   Judas
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   with
                   Abraham
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Abrahams
                     Infants
                     were
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     Covenant
                     barely
                     as
                     Evangelical
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   
                     bare
                     put
                     off
                  
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   must
                   say
                   something
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   
                     at
                     all
                  
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Covenant
                     as
                     Evangelical
                  
                   ?
                   If
                   yea
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   our
                   desire
                   .
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   what
                   meaneth
                   [
                   barely
                   ]
                   but
                   the
                   nakedness
                   of
                   your
                   ill
                   cause
                   ?
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Then
                   cometh
                   next
                   [
                   
                     And
                     if
                     in
                     any
                     respect
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                  
                   (
                   which
                   it
                   seemeth
                   he
                   yet
                   knoweth
                   not
                   after
                   all
                   this
                   talk
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   not
                   know
                   )
                   
                     it
                     was
                     by
                     it
                     as
                     containing
                     houshold
                     or
                     civil
                     promises
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     Evangelical
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   See
                   ,
                   Reader
                   ,
                   some
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   mysterie
                   :
                   Infants
                   were
                   Church-members
                   in
                   Abrahams
                   house
                   ,
                   but
                   Church-membership
                   signified
                   but
                   
                     houshold
                     and
                     civil
                     promises
                  
                   :
                   Do
                   you
                   now
                   perceive
                   what
                   the
                   Jews
                   Infant
                   Church-membership
                   was
                   ?
                   The
                   Socinians
                   perhaps
                   will
                   say
                   the
                   like
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   Covenant
                   to
                   the
                   adult
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   yet
                   mistake
                   him
                   ,
                   For
                   [
                   rather
                   ]
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   negative
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   [
                   
                     Rather
                     than
                     Evangelical
                  
                   ]
                   which
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   preference
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   denial
                   .
                   O
                   for
                   plain
                   honesty
                   in
                   things
                   divine
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   L.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     2.
                  
                   
                   THat
                   the
                   first
                   fundamental
                   promise
                   is
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   I
                   further
                   prove
                   by
                   Gods
                   constant
                   administration
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Concerning
                   which
                   I
                   do
                   make
                   this
                   challenge
                   to
                   you
                   (
                   with
                   modesty
                   and
                   submission
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   prove
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   ever
                   one
                   Church-member
                   that
                   had
                   Infants
                   born
                   to
                   him
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   that
                   estate
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   whose
                   Infants
                   also
                   were
                   not
                   Church-members
                   ?
                   Except
                   only
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   who
                   refuse
                   or
                   deny
                   the
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   refuse
                   to
                   dedicate
                   their
                   Infants
                   in
                   Baptism
                   unto
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   whether
                   their
                   Infants
                   be
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   determine
                   affirmatively
                   or
                   negatively
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   again
                   urge
                   you
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   forget
                   it
                   ;
                   to
                   prove
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   ever
                   there
                   was
                   one
                   Infant
                   of
                   a
                   Church-member
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   creation
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   Church-member
                   ,
                   (
                   except
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   that
                   refuse
                   the
                   mercy
                   or
                   deny
                   it
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     's
                     Answer
                     is
                     a
                     refusing
                     to
                     answer
                     ,
                     save
                     a
                     cross
                     challenge
                     (
                     oft
                     answered
                     )
                     and
                     the
                     instance
                     of
                  
                   Timothy
                   :
                   
                     To
                     which
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                  
                   Timothy
                   
                     's
                     Father
                     being
                     a
                     Greek
                     countermanded
                     his
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     their
                     policie
                     or
                     particular
                     Church
                     .
                     (
                     Though
                     if
                     he
                     only
                     delayed
                     as
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     did
                     to
                     circumcise
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     Son
                     might
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     as
                     the
                     children
                     in
                     the
                     wilderness
                     were
                     .
                     )
                     But
                     his
                     
                     Mothers
                     right
                     alone
                     might
                     make
                     him
                     a
                     person
                     in
                     Covenant
                     with
                     God
                     as
                     a
                     visible
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church-universal
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LI.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   BEfore
                   I
                   proceed
                   to
                   any
                   more
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   a
                   little
                   enquire
                   into
                   the
                   light
                   or
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   what
                   that
                   saith
                   to
                   the
                   point
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   we
                   shall
                   consider
                   of
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   dedicating
                   Infants
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   next
                   of
                   Gods
                   acceptance
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   entertaining
                   them
                   into
                   that
                   estate
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   most
                   evidently
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   nature
                   it self
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   upon
                   supposition
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   hopes
                   of
                   Gods
                   entertaining
                   them
                   ;
                   )
                   which
                   I
                   prove
                   thus
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   law
                   of
                   Nature
                   bindeth
                   us
                   to
                   give
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   his
                   own
                   due
                   :
                   But
                   Infants
                   are
                   Gods
                   own
                   due
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Nature
                   bindeth
                   Parents
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   God.
                   By
                   [
                   giving
                   ]
                   here
                   I
                   mean
                   not
                   an
                   alienation
                   of
                   propriety
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   Gods
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   before
                   ;
                   but
                   an
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   his
                   right
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   free
                   resignation
                   and
                   dedication
                   of
                   the
                   Infant
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   own
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   use
                   and
                   service
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   capable
                   thereof
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   Infants
                   being
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   doing
                   service
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   devoted
                   to
                   it
                   till
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   it
                   ;
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   capable
                   at
                   present
                   of
                   a
                   legal
                   obligation
                   to
                   future
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   relation
                   which
                   followeth
                   that
                   obligation
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   a
                   Church-member
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   a
                   Noble
                   
                   man
                   is
                   of
                   his
                   Honours
                   and
                   title
                   to
                   his
                   Inheritance
                   )
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   mercies
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   Christ
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   humanity
                   was
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   doing
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   a
                   Mediator
                   or
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   Infancy
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   arguing
                   )
                   stay
                   till
                   he
                   were
                   capable
                   of
                   doing
                   those
                   works
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   his
                   members
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Here
                     is
                     so
                     little
                     said
                     that
                     needs
                     but
                     this
                     remarke
                     ,
                     that
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     knoweth
                     not
                     how
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                  
                   dedication
                   
                     handsomly
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     Accepted
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     to
                     Church-membership
                     as
                     private
                     Marriage
                     to
                     publick
                     ,
                     where
                     publication
                     is
                     wanting
                     :
                     But
                     he
                     denieth
                     that
                     Parents
                     may
                     dedicate
                     them
                     by
                  
                   Baptism
                   :
                   
                     But
                     if
                     they
                     may
                     and
                     must
                     do
                     it
                  
                   privately
                   by
                   heart
                   consent
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     will
                     follow
                     that
                     they
                     must
                     do
                     it
                     publickly
                     in
                     the
                     instituted
                     way
                     .
                     As
                  
                   for
                   my
                   bold
                   attempt
                   
                     in
                     proving
                     so
                     much
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     cannot
                     confute
                     it
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     not
                     strive
                     and
                     sin
                     against
                     nature
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LII
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     THe
                     law
                     of
                     nature
                     bindeth
                     all
                     Parents
                     to
                     do
                     their
                     best
                     to
                     secure
                     Gods
                     right
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Childrens
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     prevent
                     their
                     sin
                     and
                     misery
                     :
                     But
                     to
                     engage
                     them
                     betimes
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     such
                     a
                     dedication
                     ,
                     doth
                     tend
                     to
                     secure
                     Gods
                     right
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Childrens
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     prevent
                     their
                     sin
                     and
                     misery
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     are
                     under
                     a
                     double
                     obligation
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     minded
                     of
                     betimes
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     which
                     may
                     hold
                     them
                     the
                     more
                     strongly
                     to
                     their
                     duty
                     ,
                     and
                     disadvantage
                     the
                     tempter
                     that
                     would
                     draw
                     them
                     off
                     from
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   Really
                   Infant
                   Baptism
                   is
                   a
                   disadvantage
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   occasion
                   whereby
                   they
                   take
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   afore
                   they
                   know
                   what
                   Christianity
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   kept
                   in
                   presumption
                   ,
                   &c.
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   kept
                   from
                   the
                   true
                   baptism
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   This
                   nearly
                   concerneth
                   our
                   cause
                   :
                   I
                   once
                   inclined
                   to
                   these
                   thoughts
                   my self
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Infant
                   Covenanting
                   and
                   Baptism
                   is
                   no
                   hindrance
                   in
                   Nature
                   or
                   Reason
                   from
                   
                     personal
                     serious
                     Covenanting
                  
                   with
                   God
                   at
                   age
                   .
                   We
                   tell
                   our
                   Children
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   adult
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Infant
                   Covenanting
                   by
                   Parents
                   ,
                   will
                   serve
                   them
                   but
                   till
                   they
                   have
                   Reason
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   to
                   choose
                   for
                   themselves
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   without
                   as
                   serious
                   a
                   faith
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   then
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   baptized
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   :
                   What
                   hurt
                   then
                   as
                   to
                   this
                   doth
                   their
                   Infant
                   interest
                   do
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Yea
                   doubtless
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   help
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Gods
                   Ordinance
                   and
                   Benediction
                   is
                   much
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   (
                   knowing
                   you
                   deny
                   that
                   )
                   I
                   add
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   conscious
                   of
                   an
                   early
                   engagement
                   ,
                   may
                   do
                   much
                   to
                   awe
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   Children
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   to
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   love
                   that
                   Christ
                   which
                   hath
                   received
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Society
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   belong
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   Children
                   till
                   Baptized
                   have
                   any
                   thoughts
                   of
                   dying
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   have
                   little
                   hopes
                   of
                   mercy
                   :
                   And
                   God
                   accounteth
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   bondage
                   best
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   for
                   Children
                   .
                   They
                   cannot
                   well
                   be
                   educated
                   in
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   must
                   believe
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   damned
                   if
                   they
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   given
                   them
                   any
                   promise
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Experience
                   of
                   many
                   Moors
                   (
                   servants
                   )
                   among
                   us
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   Plantations
                   ,
                   (
                   besides
                   ancient
                   history
                   )
                   assureth
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   delaying
                   Baptism
                   till
                   age
                   tendeth
                   to
                   make
                   people
                   delay
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   I
                   am
                   but
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   sin
                   longer
                   all
                   will
                   be
                   pardoned
                   at
                   baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   must
                   after
                   live
                   strictlier
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   (
                   as
                   Constantine
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   )
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   baptized
                   Christians
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   remedy
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   experience
                   assureth
                   us
                   that
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   work
                   out
                   Christianity
                   and
                   restore
                   Infidelity
                   in
                   any
                   Nation
                   :
                   For
                   had
                   not
                   Christ
                   early
                   possession
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   Nations
                   discipled
                   and
                   baptized
                   ,
                   Christians
                   were
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   almost
                   as
                   thin
                   as
                   Puritans
                   now
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   multitude
                   being
                   Infidels
                   from
                   a
                   cross
                   interest
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   divisions
                   cause
                   )
                   would
                   be
                   ready
                   on
                   all
                   occasions
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   Japan
                   and
                   Monicongo
                   )
                   to
                   root
                   them
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   take
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   very
                   concerning
                   consideration
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   reason
                   Infant
                   Baptism
                   be
                   like
                   to
                   do
                   more
                   good
                   or
                   harm
                   .
                   The
                   not
                   calling
                   men
                   to
                   serious
                   Covenanting
                   at
                   age
                   doth
                   unspeakable
                   harm
                   :
                   To
                   have
                   a
                   few
                   good
                   words
                   about
                   Confirmation
                   in
                   the
                   Liturgie
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   Doct.
                   Hammonds
                   writings
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   save
                   ignorant
                   ungodly
                   souls
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   that
                   betray
                   them
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   my
                   thoughts
                   of
                   this
                   long
                   ago
                   in
                   a
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Confirmation
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   must
                   profess
                   that
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   Christ
                   had
                   left
                   it
                   to
                   our
                   wills
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   much
                   liker
                   
                   to
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   souls
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   propagating
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   have
                   both
                   the
                   
                     obligation
                     and
                     comfort
                     of
                     our
                     Infant
                     Covenant
                  
                   and
                   Church
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     as
                     serious
                     a
                     Covenanting
                     also
                     at
                     age
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   we
                   pass
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     Adult
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   adult
                   baptism
                   alone
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LIII
                   ,
                   to
                   LVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   THe
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   bindeth
                   Parents
                   in
                   love
                   to
                   their
                   children
                   to
                   enter
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   most
                   honourable
                   and
                   profitable
                   society
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   but
                   leave
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   :
                   But
                   here
                   Parents
                   have
                   leave
                   to
                   enter
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   honourable
                   and
                   profitable
                   society
                   .
                   Ergo
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   have
                   leave
                   ,
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   God
                   never
                   forbad
                   any
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   unbelievers
                   cannot
                   do
                   it
                   sincerely
                   ;
                   )
                   and
                   a
                   not
                   forbidding
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   as
                   leave
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   such
                   participation
                   of
                   benefits
                   :
                   As
                   all
                   laws
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   doubtful
                   cases
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   favourable
                   sense
                   .
                   So
                   hath
                   Christ
                   taught
                   us
                   to
                   interpret
                   his
                   own
                   :
                   When
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   duty
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   interpreted
                   in
                   the
                   strictest
                   sense
                   :
                   When
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   benefits
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   interpreted
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   favourable
                   sense
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   bear
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   not
                   forbidding
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   leave
                   ,
                   because
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   put
                   the
                   principle
                   of
                   self-preservation
                   ,
                   and
                   desiring
                   our
                   own
                   welfare
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   welfare
                   of
                   our
                   Children
                   so
                   deeply
                   in
                   humane
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   lay
                   it
                   by
                   than
                   he
                   can
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   reasonable
                   creature
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   may
                   lawfully
                   actuate
                   or
                   exercise
                   this
                   natural
                   necessary
                   principle
                   of
                   seeking
                   his
                   own
                   or
                   childrens
                   real
                   happiness
                   ,
                   where-ever
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   restrain
                   or
                   prohibit
                   him
                   .
                   We
                   need
                   no
                   positive
                   command
                   to
                   seek
                   our
                   own
                   or
                   childrens
                   happiness
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   use
                   this
                   where
                   God
                   forbiddeth
                   not
                   ,
                   if
                   good
                   be
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   unlawful
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   before
                   (
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   silent
                   leave
                   of
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   vouchsafed
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   forementioned
                   fundamental
                   promise
                   ,
                   explained
                   more
                   fully
                   in
                   after
                   times
                   ,
                   God
                   signified
                   his
                   will
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   .
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   hope
                   at
                   least
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   promise
                   to
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   excluded
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   excluding
                   term
                   .
                   Vpon
                   so
                   much
                   encouragement
                   and
                   hope
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   Parents
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   to
                   enter
                   their
                   Infants
                   into
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   that
                   society
                   that
                   partake
                   of
                   these
                   hopes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   list
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Army
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   Parents
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   to
                   accept
                   of
                   any
                   allowed
                   or
                   offered
                   benefit
                   for
                   their
                   children
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   relation
                   of
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   or
                   Army
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   allowed
                   or
                   offered
                   benefit
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Major
                   ,
                   
                   these
                   principles
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   do
                   contain
                   it
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Infant
                   is
                   not
                   
                     sui
                     juris
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   at
                   his
                   Parents
                   dispose
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   for
                   his
                   good
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Parents
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   oblige
                   their
                   children
                   to
                   any
                   future
                   duty
                   or
                   suffering
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   certainly
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   good
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   enter
                   them
                   into
                   Covenants
                   accordingly
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   far
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   child
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   unnaturally
                   sinful
                   for
                   a
                   Parent
                   to
                   refuse
                   to
                   do
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   child
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   a
                   Prince
                   would
                   offer
                   Honours
                   ,
                   and
                   Lordships
                   ,
                   and
                   Immunities
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   heirs
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   accept
                   this
                   for
                   his
                   heirs
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   unnatural
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   oblige
                   his
                   heirs
                   to
                   some
                   small
                   and
                   reasonable
                   conditions
                   for
                   the
                   enjoying
                   such
                   benefits
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Minor
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   relation
                   is
                   an
                   allowed
                   or
                   offered
                   benefit
                   to
                   Infants
                   is
                   manifested
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   leads
                   me
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   point
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   propounded
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   ;
                   whether
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   or
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   we
                   can
                   prove
                   that
                   Infants
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   being
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   supposing
                   it
                   first
                   known
                   by
                   supernatural
                   revelation
                   ,
                   that
                   Parents
                   are
                   of
                   that
                   society
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   general
                   the
                   promise
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   gracious
                   God
                   is
                   .
                   And
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   nature
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   this
                   benefit
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   deny
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   give
                   it
                   them
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   aged
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   actually
                   members
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Common-wealths
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   
                     (
                     perfecte
                     sed
                     imperfecta
                     membra
                  
                   )
                   being
                   secured
                   from
                   violence
                   by
                   the
                   laws
                   ,
                   and
                   capable
                   of
                   honours
                   and
                   right
                   to
                   inheritances
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   of
                   being
                   real
                   subjects
                   under
                   obligations
                   to
                   future
                   duties
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   survive
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   shews
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   nature
                   revealeth
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Infants
                   case
                   much
                   followeth
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   benefits
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Nature
                   hath
                   actually
                   taught
                   most
                   people
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   I
                   can
                   learn
                   ,
                   to
                   repute
                   their
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Religious
                   society
                   with
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   civil
                   society
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Vnder
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   works
                   (
                   commonly
                   so
                   called
                   )
                   or
                   the
                   perfect
                   rigorous
                   law
                   that
                   God
                   made
                   with
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   pure
                   nature
                   ;
                   the
                   Infants
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   people
                   holy
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Parents
                   had
                   so
                   continued
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   consider
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   holiness
                   and
                   righteousness
                   were
                   then
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   as
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   propagation
                   ,
                   God
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   obliged
                   to
                   order
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   righteous
                   Parents
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   born
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   perfections
                   of
                   their
                   Parents
                   and
                   enjoyed
                   the
                   same
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   was
                   obliged
                   in
                   making
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   to
                   grant
                   that
                   Infants
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   society
                   with
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   immunities
                   of
                   that
                   society
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   when
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   redemption
                   is
                   the
                   magnifying
                   of
                   love
                   and
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   love
                   and
                   grace
                   are
                   so
                   much
                   less
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   the
                   members
                   or
                   seed
                   of
                   Adam
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   seed
                   should
                   have
                   partaked
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   blessings
                   with
                   the
                   righteous
                   Parents
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   they
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   turned
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   society
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Parents
                   were
                   
                   members
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   God
                   gives
                   us
                   himself
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   his
                   gracious
                   dealing
                   with
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   just
                   from
                   his
                   gracious
                   nature
                   ,
                   proclaiming
                   even
                   pardoning
                   mercy
                   to
                   slow
                   thence
                   ,
                   
                     Exod.
                     34.
                  
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Commandment
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   God
                   doth
                   yet
                   shew
                   us
                   that
                   in
                   many
                   great
                   and
                   weighty
                   respects
                   he
                   dealeth
                   well
                   or
                   ill
                   with
                   children
                   for
                   their
                   Parents
                   sakes
                   :
                   as
                   many
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   shew
                   (
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   lately
                   proved
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   our
                   private
                   disputes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   nearer
                   parents
                   are
                   imputed
                   as
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   original
                   or
                   natural
                   guilt
                   .
                   )
                   So
                   much
                   of
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     saith
                     nothing
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     think
                     the
                     Reader
                     needeth
                     a
                     reply
                     to
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   YEt
                   before
                   I
                   cite
                   any
                   more
                   particular
                   Texts
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   add
                   this
                   one
                   argument
                   from
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   as
                   expressed
                   in
                   many
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   refuse
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   and
                   take
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   natural
                   or
                   law
                   sense
                   )
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   him
                   for
                   their
                   God.
                   But
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   believing
                   Parents
                   are
                   thus
                   willing
                   ,
                   Ergo.
                   The
                   Major
                   is
                   unquestionable
                   .
                   The
                   Minor
                   is
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   before
                   expressed
                   .
                   Infants
                   cannot
                   be
                   actually
                   willing
                   themselves
                   in
                   natural
                   sense
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   reason
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   another
                   must
                   be
                   theirs
                   in
                   law
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   full
                   dispose
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   are
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   to
                   choose
                   for
                   them
                   (
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   )
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   use
                   of
                   reason
                   themselves
                   .
                   The
                   Parents
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   and
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   choosing
                   the
                   better
                   part
                   for
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   offering
                   and
                   devoting
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   natural
                   law
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   in
                   consistency
                   with
                   the
                   free
                   grace
                   revealed
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   refuse
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   offered
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   that
                   thus
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   nature
                   it self
                   prescribeth
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   ..
                   And
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   offended
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   would
                   keep
                   them
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   offered
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   cannot
                   offer
                   themselves
                   .
                   For
                   legally
                   this
                   act
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   .
                   Thus
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   you
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   fundamental
                   title
                   that
                   Infants
                   of
                   Believers
                   have
                   to
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   obligation
                   to
                   dedicate
                   them
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   saith
                   [
                   that
                   some
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   are
                   legally
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   childs
                   is
                   not
                   denied
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     But
                     here
                     he
                     denieth
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     leave
                     his
                     denial
                     with
                     my
                     copious
                     proof
                     in
                     my
                     Treatise
                     of
                     Infant-baptism
                     to
                     the
                     Readers
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LIX
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   YOu
                   must
                   now
                   in
                   reason
                   expect
                   ,
                   that
                   infants
                   Church-membership
                   being
                   thus
                   established
                   ,
                   partly
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   in
                   the
                   fundamental
                   promise
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   after
                   this
                   spoken
                   of
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   any
                   new
                   establishment
                   ,
                   but
                   confirmations
                   and
                   intimations
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   before
                   
                   done
                   ,
                   rather
                   giving
                   us
                   the
                   proof
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   law
                   and
                   promise
                   there
                   is
                   that
                   did
                   so
                   establish
                   it
                   ,
                   than
                   being
                   such
                   first
                   establishing
                   laws
                   or
                   promises
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   hence
                   I
                   may
                   well
                   add
                   this
                   further
                   argument
                   .
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   certain
                   proof
                   in
                   Scripture
                   of
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   except
                   this
                   before
                   alledged
                   that
                   makes
                   any
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   speaking
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   have
                   great
                   reason
                   upon
                   the
                   forementioned
                   evidence
                   ,
                   to
                   assign
                   this
                   beginning
                   which
                   from
                   
                     Gen.
                     3.
                  
                   we
                   have
                   exprest
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   former
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   later
                   .
                   You
                   confess
                   that
                   Infants
                   were
                   Church-members
                   once
                   .
                   You
                   only
                   conceive
                   it
                   began
                   when
                   Abraham
                   was
                   called
                   out
                   of
                   Ur.
                   Your
                   conceit
                   hath
                   not
                   a
                   word
                   to
                   support
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Text.
                   The
                   right
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   blessing
                   was
                   then
                   new
                   to
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   ,
                   when
                   Abraham
                   first
                   believed
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   Infants
                   of
                   Believers
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   no
                   Text
                   except
                   this
                   before
                   cited
                   doth
                   mention
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   that
                   promise
                   to
                   Abraham
                   intimate
                   any
                   inception
                   then
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Church-membership
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   an
                   application
                   of
                   a
                   priviledge
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   was
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     To
                     this
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     still
                     affirmeth
                     that
                     Infants
                     Church-membership
                     was
                     proper
                     to
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     only
                     .
                     Reader
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     their
                     peculiarities
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     credible
                     that
                     the
                     Infants
                     of
                     that
                     one
                     small
                     country
                     only
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     differently
                     dealt
                     with
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     from
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     else
                     ,
                     even
                  
                   Henoch
                   's
                   ,
                   Noe
                   's
                   ,
                   Sem
                   
                     's
                     and
                     all
                     from
                  
                   Adam
                   
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   these
                   Infants
                   only
                   
                     should
                     be
                     Church-members
                     and
                  
                   no
                   others
                   ?
                   
                     what
                     unlikely
                     
                     things
                     (
                     yea
                     against
                     evidence
                     )
                     can
                     some
                     believe
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LX
                   ,
                   LXI
                   ,
                   LXII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   NOW
                   for
                   the
                   Texts
                   that
                   further
                   intimate
                   such
                   a
                   foregoing
                   establishment
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   some
                   believing
                   intimation
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   Adams
                   naming
                   his
                   wife
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   what
                   Bishop
                   Usher
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Annal.
                     vol.
                     1.
                     p.
                     2.
                     
                     Unde
                     tum
                     primum
                     (
                     post
                     semen
                     promissum
                     )
                     mulieri
                     Evae
                     nomen
                     a
                     marito
                     est
                     impositum
                     ,
                  
                   Gen.
                   
                     3.20
                     .
                     quod
                     mater
                     esset
                     omnium
                     viventium
                     non
                     naturalem
                     tantum
                     vitam
                     ,
                     sed
                     illud
                     quoque
                     quod
                     est
                     per
                     fidem
                     in
                     semen
                     ipsius
                     ,
                     Messiam
                     promissum
                     :
                     quomodo
                     &
                     post
                     eam
                     Sara
                     fidelium
                     mater
                     est
                     habita
                     .
                     1
                  
                   Pet.
                   3.6
                   .
                   Gal.
                   4.31
                   .
                   ]
                   He
                   put
                   this
                   name
                   on
                   her
                   after
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   living
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   that
                   live
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   Messiah
                   her
                   seed
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   she
                   was
                   the
                   root
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   her
                   natural
                   seed
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   she
                   was
                   a
                   believer
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   her
                   a
                   believer
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   she
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   a
                   holy
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   that
                   are
                   her
                   seed
                   are
                   holy
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   people
                   visibly
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   Cain
                   was
                   born
                   ,
                   his
                   mother
                   called
                   him
                   [
                   possession
                   ]
                   because
                   she
                   had
                   obtained
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   saith
                   Ainsworth
                   ,
                   [
                   with
                   his
                   favour
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   Son
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Cain
                   had
                   sinned
                   by
                   killing
                   
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   God
                   did
                   curse
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   
                     Gen.
                     4.14
                     ,
                     16.
                  
                   
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   excommunicate
                   and
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   Ainsworth
                   ,
                   [
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   and
                   worship
                   which
                   in
                   likelihood
                   was
                   held
                   by
                   Adam
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   had
                   taught
                   his
                   children
                   how
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   and
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord.
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   Gods
                   presence
                   or
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     1
                     Chron.
                     16.29
                  
                   .
                   is
                   explained
                   in
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     96.8
                  
                   .
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   coming
                   into
                   his
                   Courts
                   .
                   ]
                   Very
                   many
                   learned
                   men
                   give
                   the
                   same
                   exposition
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   Cain
                   were
                   now
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   he
                   before
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   nay
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   by
                   his
                   sacrificing
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   proof
                   ,
                   however
                   this
                   Text
                   be
                   interpreted
                   :
                   But
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   give
                   the
                   least
                   reason
                   from
                   Scripture
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   so
                   probable
                   that
                   he
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   any
                   other
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   give
                   of
                   his
                   entrance
                   at
                   his
                   nativity
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   Eve
                   bare
                   Seth
                   ,
                   she
                   so
                   named
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   Son
                   of
                   mercy
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   appointed
                   her
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Abels
                   room
                   ,
                   faithful
                   as
                   Abel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   as
                   Ainsworth
                   on
                   
                     Gen.
                     4.25
                  
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   there
                   no
                   intimation
                   in
                   this
                   that
                   Seth
                   was
                   an
                   Infant
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ?
                   I
                   confess
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   excommunicate
                   this
                   appointed
                   seed
                   ,
                   or
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Seth
                   was
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   infancy
                   ,
                   doth
                   speak
                   in
                   my
                   ears
                   so
                   improbably
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   unlike
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   very
                   confident
                   I
                   shall
                   never
                   believe
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     's
                     Answer
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     denial
                     :
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   intimation
                   that
                   Seth
                   was
                   an
                   Infant
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   Ishmael
                   was
                   not
                   excluded
                   :
                   In
                   
                   which
                   though
                   I
                   place
                   not
                   Seth
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   thereby
                   excommunicate
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   Infancy
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     But
                     you
                     say
                  
                   He
                   was
                   without
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   :
                   
                     (
                     or
                     else
                  
                   within
                   and
                   without
                   
                     are
                     consistent
                     with
                     you
                     .
                     )
                     And
                     whether
                  
                   Ishmael
                   
                     was
                     within
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   Seth
                   ,
                   and
                   Henoch
                   ,
                   and
                   Sem
                   
                     without
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     no
                     more
                     dispute
                     with
                     you
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LXIII
                   ,
                   to
                   LXX
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   NOte
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   God
                   had
                   thus
                   cast
                   out
                   Cain
                   ,
                   and
                   supplied
                   Abels
                   room
                   by
                   Seth
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   given
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   posterity
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   find
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   special
                   manner
                   registring
                   the
                   successors
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   putting
                   two
                   titles
                   on
                   these
                   two
                   distinct
                   generations
                   ,
                   calling
                   some
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     Gen.
                     6.2
                  
                   .
                   Supposing
                   that
                   you
                   reject
                   the
                   old
                   conceits
                   that
                   these
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   Angels
                   that
                   fell
                   in
                   love
                   with
                   women
                   ,
                   the
                   current
                   ordinary
                   exposition
                   I
                   think
                   will
                   stand
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   were
                   the
                   progeny
                   of
                   Seth
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   progeny
                   of
                   Cain
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   wicked
                   ones
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Where
                   note
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   themselves
                   denominated
                   wicked
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   generation
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   the
                   birth
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   other
                   are
                   not
                   themselves
                   affirmed
                   to
                   be
                   truly
                   godly
                   ones
                   ,
                   but
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   not
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   devoted
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   devoted
                   to
                   him
                   themselves
                   :
                   a
                   separated
                   generation
                   belonging
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   his
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                   Where
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   line
                   of
                   Seth
                   and
                   other
                   godly
                   Parents
                   ,
                   were
                   yet
                   so
                   wicked
                   that
                   God
                   repented
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyed
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   flood
                   ,
                   sparing
                   only
                   Noah
                   and
                   his
                   family
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   their
                   own
                   godliness
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   called
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   relation
                   ,
                   Church
                   state
                   and
                   visible
                   separation
                   from
                   open
                   unchurched
                   Idolaters
                   .
                   Compare
                   this
                   phrase
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   
                     Deut.
                     14.1
                     .
                     2
                     Cor.
                     6.18
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   former
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   
                     [
                     ye
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     your
                     God
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     not
                     cut
                     your selves
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   ]
                   where
                   the
                   whole
                   people
                   ,
                   Infants
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   people
                   separated
                   to
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   Idolatrous
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   vers
                   .
                   called
                   
                     a
                     holy
                     people
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     peculiar
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   And
                   
                     2
                     Cor.
                     6.8
                     .
                     Come
                     out
                     from
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     ye
                     separate
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     father
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     sons
                     and
                     daughters
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     Almighty
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   So
                   that
                   Gods
                   sons
                   and
                   daughters
                   are
                   that
                   society
                   that
                   are
                   separated
                   from
                   Idolaters
                   unto
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   is
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   womb
                   ,
                   were
                   enumerated
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   mentioned
                   as
                   a
                   people
                   called
                   out
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   initiated
                   at
                   age
                   (
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   :
                   )
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   stock
                   or
                   generation
                   opposed
                   to
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   unchurched
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   such
                   from
                   their
                   infancy
                   
                   as
                   all
                   will
                   grant
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   men
                   that
                   were
                   the
                   Parents
                   of
                   those
                   here
                   called
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   men
                   and
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   though
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   later
                   might
                   be
                   excommunicate
                   when
                   they
                   fell
                   :
                   )
                   But
                   it
                   plainly
                   intimates
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   another
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   that
                   these
                   were
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   Parents
                   to
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   
                     Ainsworth
                     in
                     loc
                  
                   .
                   [
                   The
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   such
                   Moses
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Deut.
                     14.1
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     1
                     John
                     3.1
                     .
                  
                   Daughters
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   meaning
                   of
                   Cains
                   posterity
                   that
                   were
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     Gen.
                     4.14
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   So
                   our
                   Annotations
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   intimation
                   of
                   this
                   priviledge
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   sons
                   of
                   mercy
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   names
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   flood
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   stand
                   on
                   particularly
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   had
                   so
                   defiled
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   resolved
                   to
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   ;
                   he
                   spared
                   Noah
                   and
                   his
                   family
                   or
                   sons
                   .
                   Though
                   Cham
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   cursed
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   he
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   worshipped
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   spared
                   as
                   a
                   son
                   of
                   Noah
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   that
                   society
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   God
                   so
                   far
                   spared
                   him
                   then
                   for
                   his
                   Fathers
                   sake
                   as
                   to
                   house
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Ark
                   (
                   the
                   type
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   he
                   sure
                   took
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   society
                   in
                   his
                   infancy
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   bare
                   him
                   the
                   same
                   favour
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   account
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   Noah
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Ark
                   God
                   blessed
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   issue
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   Adam
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   [
                   increase
                   and
                   multiply
                   ]
                   and
                   made
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   seed
                   after
                   him
                   .
                   Which
                   
                   Covenant
                   though
                   the
                   expressed
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   earth
                   should
                   be
                   drowned
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   with
                   the
                   wickedst
                   of
                   Noahs
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   with
                   the
                   beasts
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   it
                   import
                   a
                   special
                   favour
                   to
                   Noah
                   and
                   his
                   seed
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   whom
                   God
                   would
                   shew
                   a
                   more
                   special
                   respect
                   to
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   his
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   this
                   special
                   favour
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   creatures
                   fare
                   the
                   better
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   Covenant
                   ]
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   man
                   and
                   beast
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   the
                   promissary
                   and
                   his
                   capacity
                   may
                   put
                   a
                   different
                   sense
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   applied
                   to
                   each
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   but
                   a
                   sad
                   blessing
                   to
                   Noah
                   to
                   hear
                   an
                   [
                   increase
                   and
                   multiply
                   ]
                   if
                   all
                   his
                   Infant
                   posterity
                   must
                   be
                   cast
                   or
                   left
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   left
                   as
                   common
                   or
                   unclean
                   .
                   This
                   were
                   to
                   encrease
                   and
                   multiply
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   so
                   mercifully
                   housed
                   in
                   the
                   Ark
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   must
                   now
                   be
                   so
                   blest
                   as
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   their
                   issue
                   to
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   strange
                   change
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   strange
                   blessing
                   on
                   Noah
                   !
                   And
                   an
                   uncomfortable
                   stablishing
                   of
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   his
                   seed
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   that
                   seed
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   thrust
                   from
                   God
                   and
                   dealt
                   with
                   as
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   cursed
                   Cain
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   Noah
                   did
                   prophetically
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   truly
                   pronounce
                   the
                   blessing
                   on
                   Shem
                   and
                   Japhet
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   Shems
                   blessing
                   he
                   blesseth
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   shewing
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   his
                   God
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   plain
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   posterities
                   of
                   his
                   three
                   sons
                   that
                   Noah
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   Cham
                   himself
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   Canaan
                   
                   and
                   his
                   succeeding
                   posterity
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   servants
                   to
                   Shem
                   and
                   Japhet
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   posterity
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   blessing
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   Shem
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   curse
                   to
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   Cham.
                   And
                   indeed
                   a
                   Hebrew
                   Doctor
                   would
                   take
                   it
                   ill
                   at
                   that
                   Expositor
                   or
                   Divine
                   whatsoever
                   that
                   should
                   presume
                   to
                   exclude
                   the
                   Infant
                   seed
                   of
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   well
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   the
                   blessing
                   God
                   be
                   pronounced
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   Saith
                   
                     Ainsworth
                     in
                     loc
                  
                   .
                   [
                   under
                   this
                   Shem
                   also
                   himself
                   receiveth
                   a
                   blessing
                   :
                   for
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   whose
                   God
                   Jehovah
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     144.15
                  
                   .
                   and
                   eternal
                   life
                   is
                   implied
                   herein
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   pre-prepared
                   for
                   them
                   a
                   City
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Heb.
                     11.16
                  
                   .
                   and
                   Shem
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   man
                   in
                   Scripture
                   that
                   hath
                   expresly
                   this
                   honour
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   in
                   
                     Gen.
                     9.27
                  
                   .
                   in
                   Japhets
                   blessing
                   there
                   is
                   much
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   few
                   words
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   intimated
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   note
                   that
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   is
                   called
                   [
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   Shem.
                   ]
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   priviledges
                   of
                   that
                   people
                   begun
                   not
                   with
                   or
                   from
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   before
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   that
                   was
                   of
                   Shem
                   and
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   all
                   the
                   additional
                   promises
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   is
                   still
                   denominated
                   [
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   Shem
                   :
                   ]
                   now
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   Shem
                   before
                   Abrahams
                   days
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   sort
                   of
                   members
                   or
                   materials
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   Infants
                   must
                   be
                   members
                   before
                   Abrahams
                   days
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   after
                   .
                   That
                   Church
                   which
                   
                   was
                   Shems
                   tents
                   had
                   Infant
                   Church-members
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   Jews
                   Church
                   is
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   Japhet
                   was
                   to
                   pass
                   :
                   )
                   But
                   the
                   Church
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   Abraham
                   was
                   Shems
                   tents
                   ,
                   Ergo.
                   
                
                 
                   Yet
                   further
                   let
                   it
                   here
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   into
                   Shems
                   tents
                   that
                   Japhet
                   must
                   pass
                   .
                   I
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   evidence
                   is
                   better
                   here
                   for
                   that
                   exposition
                   that
                   applyeth
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   dwell
                   ]
                   to
                   Japhet
                   than
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   Expositors
                   have
                   cleared
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   Ainsworth
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   is
                   that
                   Japhet
                   shall
                   be
                   [
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   the
                   posterity
                   of
                   Shem
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   fulfilled
                   when
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   became
                   joynt-heirs
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   joynt-partakers
                   of
                   Gods
                   promise
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   stop
                   of
                   the
                   partition-wall
                   being
                   broken
                   down
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     Ephes
                     .
                     3.6
                     .
                     &
                     2.14
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                  
                   Although
                   it
                   may
                   further
                   imply
                   the
                   graffing
                   of
                   Japhets
                   children
                   into
                   the
                   stock
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   Shems
                   posterity
                   should
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     ]
                     vid.
                     ult
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   Shems
                   tents
                   even
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   that
                   Japhets
                   children
                   must
                   dwell
                   in
                   ,
                   then
                   as
                   Shems
                   Infants
                   were
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   Japhets
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   all
                   his
                   Infant
                   seed
                   be
                   cast
                   or
                   left
                   out
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   Infant
                   Church-membership
                   unto
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     To
                     all
                     this
                     the
                     summ
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     's
                     answers
                     are
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     denial
                     of
                     the
                     senses
                     given
                     of
                     some
                     Texts
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     leave
                     to
                     the
                     Readers
                     examination
                     ,
                     being
                     resolved
                     not
                     to
                     tire
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     tedious
                     Reply
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     He
                     grants
                     that
                     their
                     persons
                     were
                     blessed
                     ,
                     God
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     seed
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     As
                     if
                     Gods
                     open
                     Covenant
                     and
                     
                     promise
                     made
                     them
                     not
                     visible
                     members
                     but
                     invisible
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LXX
                   ,
                   to
                   LXXIX
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   WE
                   come
                   next
                   to
                   the
                   Promise
                   made
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   the
                   less
                   to
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   confess
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   again
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   your self
                   make
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Gods
                   taking
                   the
                   Jews
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   Infants
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   Abrahams
                   call
                   from
                   
                     Ur
                     ;
                     1.
                  
                   
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Lot
                  
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   Ur
                   with
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Haran
                   ,
                   and
                   lived
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   were
                   not
                   Lot
                   and
                   his
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   then
                   ?
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   chief
                   note
                   I
                   intend
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   said
                   then
                   to
                   prove
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   was
                   said
                   long
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   said
                   after
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   Infants
                   ,
                   no
                   nor
                   so
                   much
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   the
                   passage
                   of
                   Abraham
                   out
                   of
                   Ur
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   promise
                   made
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   
                     Haran
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     12.2
                     ,
                     3.
                  
                   will
                   prove
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   then
                   have
                   we
                   as
                   good
                   proof
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Gentile
                   Church
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   I
                   note
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   before
                   the
                   command
                   for
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   you
                   plainly
                   yield
                   that
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   separable
                   from
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   and
                   begun
                   not
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   I
                   have
                   evinced
                   that
                   to
                   you
                   in
                   my
                   Book
                   of
                   Baptism
                   .
                   Abraham
                   himself
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   a
                   member
                   by
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   circumcised
                   because
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                   Ishmael
                   was
                   a
                   member
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Infants
                   born
                   in
                   Abrahams
                   house
                   .
                
                 
                   Whether
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   promise
                   or
                   precept
                   of
                   this
                   (
                   but
                   a
                   meer
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   )
                   let
                   the
                   Text
                   last
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   following
                   bear
                   witness
                   .
                   Gen.
                   
                     12.2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     In
                     thee
                     shall
                     all
                     families
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     be
                     blessed
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   
                     17.7
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     I
                     will
                     establish
                     my
                     Covenant
                     between
                     me
                     and
                     thee
                     and
                     thy
                     seed
                     after
                     thee
                     —
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     their
                     God.
                     And
                     God
                     said
                     to
                  
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     keep
                     my
                     Covenant
                     therefore
                     ,
                     thou
                     and
                     thy
                     seed
                     after
                     thee
                     in
                     their
                     generations
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Covenant
                     which
                     you
                     shall
                     keep
                     between
                     me
                     and
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   to
                   vers
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   In
                   all
                   this
                   let
                   these
                   things
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   here
                   is
                   an
                   express
                   promise
                   or
                   Covenant
                   to
                   Abraham
                   and
                   his
                   seed
                   after
                   him
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   
                     de
                     praesenti
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   called
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   promise
                   or
                   Covenant
                   doth
                   manifestly
                   imply
                   and
                   include
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   confess
                   .
                   )
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   yet
                   here
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   word
                   that
                   intimates
                   an
                   institution
                   of
                   it
                   
                     de
                     novo
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   the
                   contrary
                   plainly
                   intimated
                   .
                   The
                   promises
                   before
                   
                     Gen.
                     17.
                  
                   are
                   mainly
                   about
                   the
                   multiplication
                   of
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   that
                   to
                   Church
                   —
                   membership
                   ?
                   (
                   except
                   what
                   intimates
                   the
                   promised
                   seed
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   anon
                   .
                   )
                   Hagar
                   hath
                   a
                   promise
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   multiplication
                   of
                   Ishmaels
                   seed
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   very
                   precept
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   only
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Infant
                   members
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   males
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   foundation
                   
                   of
                   their
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   which
                   leaves
                   out
                   half
                   the
                   members
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Note
                   that
                   the
                   promise
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   doth
                   expresly
                   contain
                   the
                   Church-membership
                   of
                   the
                   seed
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Note
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   being
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                   .
                   Had
                   it
                   been
                   a
                   natural
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   left
                   no
                   permanent
                   title
                   behind
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   null
                   and
                   void
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   spoken
                   :
                   then
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   bare
                   sound
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   further
                   force
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Note
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   said
                   )
                   
                     Rom.
                     4.10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                  
                   doth
                   fully
                   manifest
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   promise
                   was
                   made
                   to
                   Abraham
                   as
                   a
                   believer
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Circumcision
                   was
                   a
                   seal
                   of
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   faith
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   yet
                   being
                   uncircumcised
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   chief
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   having
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   taking
                   us
                   as
                   his
                   peculiar
                   people
                   ,
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   oft
                   sheweth
                   that
                   the
                   faithful
                   are
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   chief
                   blessings
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   belong
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   faithful
                   .
                   But
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   blessings
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Infants
                   should
                   be
                   comprehended
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   heirs
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   promise
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   comprehended
                   in
                   it
                   too
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   light
                   of
                   as
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   promise
                   ,
                   
                     Gen.
                     12.3
                  
                   .
                   the
                   blessing
                   from
                   Abraham
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   promised
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   families
                   or
                   tribes
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     the
                     families
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     shall
                     be
                     blessed
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Heb.
                     Samar
                     .
                     Arabic
                  
                   .
                   or
                   
                     all
                     the
                     kindreds
                  
                   as
                   the
                   vulgar
                   Lat.
                   and
                   
                     Chald.
                     paraph.
                  
                   or
                   
                     all
                     the
                     tribes
                  
                   as
                   the
                   
                   Sept.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   doubtless
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   Christ
                   that
                   this
                   blessing
                   is
                   promised
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   Gospel
                   blessing
                   (
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   Syriac
                   .
                   adds
                   
                     and
                     in
                     thy
                     seed
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Arab.
                   hath
                   
                     by
                     thee
                  
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   fully
                   testifieth
                   that
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   tribes
                   ,
                   kindreds
                   ,
                   families
                   ,
                   do
                   most
                   certainly
                   comprehend
                   the
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   such
                   families
                   that
                   the
                   promise
                   was
                   made
                   before
                   Christ
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   expresly
                   to
                   such
                   families
                   or
                   tribes
                   that
                   the
                   promise
                   is
                   made
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   since
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Note
                   that
                   as
                   Infant
                   Church-membership
                   is
                   here
                   clearly
                   implied
                   in
                   Infant
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   two
                   distinct
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   sign
                   is
                   here
                   commanded
                   
                     de
                     novo
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   (
                   I
                   mean
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   engaging
                   and
                   devoting
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   their
                   God
                   in
                   Covenant
                   )
                   is
                   commanded
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   
                     de
                     novo
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   now
                   beginning
                   as
                   the
                   sign
                   did
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   here
                   is
                   in
                   Circumcision
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   command
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   circumcising
                   outward
                   act
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   withal
                   for
                   the
                   Parents
                   to
                   engage
                   their
                   children
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Covenant
                   as
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   devote
                   them
                   to
                   him
                   as
                   his
                   separated
                   peculiar
                   people
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   here
                   are
                   two
                   distinct
                   duties
                   concurrent
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   external
                   newly
                   instituted
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   internal
                   not
                   newly
                   instituted
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   former
                   may
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   later
                   stand
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   proof
                   that
                   the
                   later
                   (
                   Covenant
                   engagement
                   of
                   Infants
                   to
                   God
                   )
                   is
                   ceased
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   ceased
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   it
                   proves
                   that
                   such
                   Covenant
                   engagement
                   did
                   then
                   begin
                   when
                   Circumcision
                   did
                   begin
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   women
                   were
                   not
                   Church-members
                   
                   separated
                   ,
                   engaged
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Infancy
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   circumcised
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   you
                   can
                   prove
                   that
                   all
                   Israel
                   was
                   unchurched
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   uncircumcised
                   for
                   40
                   years
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   here
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   command
                   for
                   entring
                   Infants
                   as
                   Church-members
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   you
                   see
                   both
                   promise
                   and
                   precept
                   in
                   
                     Gen.
                     12.3
                     .
                     &
                     Gen.
                     17.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   consider
                   the
                   Parents
                   ,
                   breeding
                   and
                   manners
                   of
                   Rebekah
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   far
                   more
                   probable
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   a
                   Church-member
                   from
                   her
                   Infancy
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   entred
                   afterwards
                   at
                   age
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   a
                   heathen
                   or
                   infidel
                   when
                   Isaac
                   married
                   her
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   here
                   are
                   before
                   mentioned
                   standing
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   how
                   God
                   intimateth
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   main
                   blessing
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   further
                   than
                   to
                   Abrahams
                   natural
                   seed
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   express
                   promise
                   of
                   the
                   blessing
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   nations
                   or
                   families
                   on
                   earth
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   before
                   )
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   assigned
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   blessing
                   which
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   Abraham
                   with
                   other
                   true
                   believers
                   .
                   For
                   
                     Gen.
                     22.16
                     ,
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                  
                   it
                   is
                   thus
                   alledged
                   [
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   this
                   thing
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   thy
                   seed
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   nations
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   be
                   blessed
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   obeyed
                   my
                   voice
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   
                     Gen.
                     26.3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                  
                   the
                   Covenant
                   is
                   renewed
                   with
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   assigned
                   ,
                   [
                   because
                   that
                   Abraham
                   obeyed
                   my
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   my
                   charge
                   ,
                   my
                   commandments
                   ,
                   my
                   statutes
                   and
                   my
                   laws
                   .
                   ]
                   How
                   mans
                   obedience
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   determining
                   ;
                   but
                   taking
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   I
                   find
                   them
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   here
                   
                   given
                   as
                   a
                   cause
                   or
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   some
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   ?
                   And
                   though
                   a
                   special
                   mercy
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   on
                   a
                   common
                   ground
                   or
                   reason
                   ,
                   yet
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   apparent
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   restriction
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   blessing
                   common
                   where
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   common
                   :
                   At
                   least
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   special
                   blessing
                   be
                   superadded
                   to
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   (
                   upon
                   the
                   freeness
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   eminency
                   of
                   Abrahams
                   obedience
                   ,
                   )
                   yet
                   there
                   goes
                   with
                   it
                   a
                   mercy
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   where
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   mercy
                   is
                   found
                   .
                   It
                   being
                   therefore
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   every
                   true
                   believer
                   to
                   be
                   faithful
                   and
                   obedient
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   to
                   prefer
                   that
                   before
                   his
                   own
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   son
                   only
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   hence
                   gathered
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   who
                   blessed
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   ,
                   will
                   bless
                   theirs
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   blessings
                   in
                   the
                   main
                   (
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   favour
                   and
                   acceptance
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   though
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   variable
                   superadditionals
                   or
                   overplus
                   of
                   external
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   
                     Exod.
                     12.48
                  
                   .
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   law
                   for
                   the
                   circumcising
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   males
                   of
                   strangers
                   that
                   sojourn
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   keep
                   the
                   passover
                   :
                   which
                   comprehendeth
                   their
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   shewed
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     To
                     all
                     this
                     neither
                     do
                     I
                     find
                     any
                     new
                     thing
                     calling
                     for
                     any
                     answer
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     the
                     considering
                     Reader
                     can
                     easily
                     make
                     :
                     His
                     repeated
                     sayings
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                  
                   [
                   Admission
                   be
                   by
                   Baptism
                   I
                   must
                   make
                   Parents
                   
                     Ministers
                     to
                     baptize
                     ]
                     a
                     child
                     may
                     well
                     answer
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     more
                  
                   Parties
                   
                     that
                     act
                     in
                     baptism
                     than
                     one
                     :
                  
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Ministers
                   
                     expresseth
                     his
                     Covenant-Gift
                     and
                     Consent
                     ,
                     and
                     delivereth
                     it
                     sealed
                     to
                     the
                     Receiver
                     by
                     the
                     instituted
                     investing
                     symbol
                     :
                     The
                     party
                  
                   receiving
                   
                     expresseth
                     
                     his
                  
                   consent
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     this
                     the
                     Parent
                     hath
                     power
                     and
                     trust
                     to
                     do
                     for
                     the
                     child
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     may
                     take
                     a
                     Lease
                     for
                     your
                     Child
                     :
                     Cannot
                     the
                     Parent
                     do
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     be
                     a
                  
                   Cause
                   of
                   Reception
                   
                     without
                     being
                     a
                     Minister
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LXXIX
                   ,
                   to
                   LXXXVI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   THe
                   promise
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Infants
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   [
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                   ,
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   holy
                   Nation
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     Exod
                     19.5
                     ,
                     6.
                  
                   you
                   cannot
                   deny
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   which
                   made
                   no
                   promise
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   keep
                   Gods
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   this
                   promise
                   fulfilled
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   meer
                   transeunt
                   Covenant
                   or
                   promise
                   ,
                   reaching
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   persons
                   then
                   existent
                   ,
                   and
                   dying
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   you
                   had
                   spoken
                   more
                   sense
                   ,
                   yet
                   no
                   more
                   truth
                   than
                   when
                   you
                   denied
                   the
                   law
                   and
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   substituted
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   expresly
                   a
                   promise
                   
                     de
                     futuro
                  
                   to
                   a
                   Nation
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Peter
                   giveth
                   the
                   same
                   titles
                   to
                   believers
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   intimating
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   even
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   promise
                   to
                   Abraham
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   faithful
                   who
                   were
                   his
                   uncircumcised
                   seed
                   .
                   However
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   Covenant
                   granting
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   confirmaon
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   Church-membership
                   to
                   Infants
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   Israel
                   :
                   For
                   certainly
                   ,
                   this
                   peculiarity
                   ,
                   and
                   holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   priesthood
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   containeth
                   their
                   Church-membership
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   
                   undeniable
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Church-membership
                   is
                   here
                   granted
                   by
                   Promise
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   then
                   beginning
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   former
                   grants
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   this
                   promise
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   all
                   Israel
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   condition
                   that
                   they
                   [
                   obey
                   Gods
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   his
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     vers
                     .
                     5.
                  
                   on
                   which
                   conditions
                   also
                   any
                   other
                   might
                   have
                   then
                   enjoyed
                   the
                   same
                   blessing
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   so
                   may
                   do
                   now
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   
                     Deut.
                     17.1
                     ,
                     2.
                  
                   
                   The
                   Infants
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   holy
                   and
                   peculiar
                   people
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   
                     Deut.
                     26.14
                     ,
                     18.
                  
                   the
                   Covenant
                   is
                   expressed
                   
                     [
                     Thou
                     hast
                     avouched
                     the
                     Lord
                     this
                     day
                     to
                     be
                     thy
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     walk
                     in
                     his
                     ways
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     his
                     statutes
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     commandments
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     judgements
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hearken
                     to
                     his
                     voice
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     avouched
                     thee
                     this
                     day
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     peculiar
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     And
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     be
                     an
                     holy
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Is
                   here
                   no
                   promise
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   promise
                   is
                   exprest
                   ?
                   and
                   is
                   here
                   no
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   mutual
                   Covenant
                   is
                   described
                   ?
                   And
                   I
                   think
                   you
                   grant
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   included
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   
                     Deut.
                     28.4
                     ,
                     9.
                  
                   
                   Where
                   the
                   promise
                   to
                   the
                   nation
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   hearken
                   to
                   Gods
                   voice
                   and
                   observe
                   his
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   in
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   establish
                   them
                   a
                   holy
                   people
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   sworn
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   ]
                   Here
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   Covenant
                   and
                   Promise
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   an
                   oath
                   confirming
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   before
                   .
                   Is
                   
                   this
                   establishing
                   Covenant
                   on
                   Promise
                   but
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ?
                   or
                   doth
                   not
                   this
                   confirm
                   their
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   promised
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   received
                   before
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   means
                   ?
                
                 
                   And
                   
                     Ezra
                     9.2
                  
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   holy
                   seed
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   that
                   in
                   
                     Deut.
                     29.
                  
                   
                   I
                   have
                   formerly
                   spoke
                   enough
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Covenant
                   .
                   All
                   Israel
                   with
                   their
                   little
                   ones
                   did
                   enter
                   the
                   Covenant
                   and
                   the
                   oath
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   he
                   made
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     establish
                     them
                     for
                     a
                     people
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     to
                     them
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     before
                     said
                     and
                     sworn
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   Covenant
                   made
                   even
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   stood
                   not
                   there
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   meant
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   successive
                   Israelites
                   (
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   transeunt
                   Covenant
                   )
                   or
                   of
                   all
                   people
                   whoever
                   that
                   will
                   accept
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   terms
                   (
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   proper
                   to
                   Israel
                   .
                   )
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   Covenant
                   not
                   made
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   meer
                   Israelites
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   terms
                   ,
                   and
                   Covenant
                   breaking
                   would
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   ,
                   
                     vers
                     .
                     19
                     ,
                     20
                     ,
                     21
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     25
                     ,
                     26.
                     
                  
                   Is
                   not
                   Church-membership
                   contained
                   in
                   ,
                   
                     Gods
                     being
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     taking
                     them
                     for
                     his
                     people
                     thus
                     in
                     Covenant
                     ?
                  
                   Doth
                   not
                   the
                   promise
                   give
                   them
                   an
                   established
                   right
                   in
                   this
                   blessing
                   ?
                   Is
                   all
                   this
                   then
                   no
                   promise
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     Deut.
                     30.19
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   law
                   and
                   promise
                   ,
                   
                     choose
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     and
                     thy
                     seed
                     may
                     live
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Covenant
                   which
                   Asa
                   caused
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   enter
                   ,
                   
                     2
                     Chron.
                     15.
                  
                   and
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   no
                   law
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   no
                   penalty
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   death
                   to
                   withdraw
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Covenant
                   which
                   Josi●h
                   caused
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   enter
                   ,
                   
                     2
                     Kings
                     23.2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     2
                     
                     Chron.
                     34.31
                     ,
                     32.
                     
                  
                   Of
                   
                     Levit.
                     25.41
                     ,
                     54
                     ,
                     55.
                     
                  
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   Texts
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   —
                   For
                   the
                   sole
                   efficient
                   cause
                   being
                   actually
                   
                     put
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Covenant
                     and
                     the
                     Parents
                     believing
                     are
                     ,
                  
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   )
                   the
                   effect
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   act
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   unborn
                   :
                   
                     therefore
                     the
                     Covenant
                     and
                     Parents
                     faith
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     sole
                     efficient
                     —
                     so
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     Covenant
                     give
                     a
                     Right
                     to
                     a
                     blessing
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     make
                     actually
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     without
                     some
                     other
                     transeunt
                     fact
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     (
                     The
                     rest
                     let
                     the
                     Reader
                     make
                     his
                     best
                     of
                     .
                     )
                     We
                     are
                     it
                     seems
                     by
                     this
                     time
                     in
                     a
                     fair
                     way
                     of
                     agreement
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     almost
                     done
                     our
                     work
                     .
                     It
                     seemeth
                     by
                     this
                     time
                     he
                     could
                     find
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     grant
                     that
                     the
                     Covenant
                     is
                  
                   an
                   efficient
                   cause
                   ,
                   
                     though
                     not
                     the
                  
                   sole
                   efficient
                   :
                   
                     well
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     stick
                     on
                     that
                     :
                     Gods
                     love
                     and
                     revelation
                     ,
                     and
                     Christs
                     merits
                     shall
                     be
                     antecedent
                     chief
                     efficients
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     seemeth
                     now
                     instead
                     of
                     saying
                     still
                     that
                  
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   Physical
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ]
                   
                     to
                     be
                     content
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   till
                   or
                   without
                   that
                   fact
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   till
                   they
                   are
                   men
                   .
                   
                     We
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     sowre
                     as
                     to
                     deny
                     him
                     that
                     much
                     .
                     And
                     indeed
                     is
                     this
                     all
                     at
                     the
                     upshot
                     ?
                     But
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     grant
                     him
                     the
                     logical
                     notion
                     too
                     easily
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     quarrel
                     about
                     it
                     .
                     I
                     think
                     a
                  
                   cause
                   materially
                   
                     may
                     long
                     exist
                     before
                     the
                  
                   effect
                   ,
                   
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     not
                  
                   formaliter
                   causa
                   
                     till
                     it
                     effect
                     :
                     And
                     I
                     think
                     that
                  
                   Gods
                   conditional
                   Covenant
                   or
                   Promise
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     but
                  
                   causa
                   virtualis
                   &
                   aptitudinalis
                   
                     till
                     it
                  
                   effect
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     yet
                     may
                     be
                     the
                  
                   sole
                   proximate
                   efficient
                   
                     of
                     our
                  
                   Right
                   afterward
                   :
                   
                     I
                     think
                     the
                     childs
                  
                   being
                   born
                   
                     did
                     not
                  
                   
                   effect
                   his
                   Right
                   
                     to
                     Church
                     Relation
                     ,
                     nor
                     doth
                  
                   our
                   Faith
                   
                     now
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                  
                   Parents
                   faith
                   or
                   consent
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     only
                     as
                     a
                  
                   condition
                   make
                   men
                   capable
                   Recipients
                   .
                   
                     And
                     I
                     think
                     the
                  
                   effect
                   
                     may
                     begin
                  
                   de
                   novo
                   
                     without
                     any
                     change
                     in
                     the
                  
                   efficient
                   ,
                   
                     upon
                     a
                     change
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Recipient
                   :
                   
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Sun
                     unchanged
                     is
                     the
                     proximate
                     efficient
                     of
                     motion
                     ,
                     light
                     and
                     heat
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     next
                     existent
                     wight
                     that
                     received
                     not
                     his
                     influx
                     before
                     it
                     did
                     exist
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Covenant
                     or
                     Donative
                     Instrument
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     saith
                  
                   [
                   He
                   that
                   believeth
                   shall
                   be
                   justified
                   ]
                   
                     may
                     effect
                     my
                     Justification
                     when
                     I
                     believe
                     and
                     not
                     before
                     ,
                     though
                  
                   my
                   faith
                   effect
                   
                     it
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                  
                   dispose
                   the
                   recipient
                   .
                   
                     But
                     I
                     deny
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Parents
                   faith
                   being
                   put
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   capacity
                   of
                   the
                   recipient
                   is
                   put
                   ,
                   
                     even
                     when
                     he
                     is
                  
                   born
                   :
                   
                     For
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     possible
                     for
                     the
                     Parent
                     to
                     consent
                     for
                     himself
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     his
                     child
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     devote
                     himself
                     and
                     not
                     his
                     child
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     reception
                     is
                     wanting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     As
                     far
                     as
                     I
                     perceive
                     ,
                     could
                     I
                     but
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     happy
                     a
                     disputant
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     convince
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     that
                     Church-membership
                     (
                     visible
                     )
                     is
                  
                   any
                   benefit
                   at
                   all
                   it self
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     was
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     would
                     grant
                     me
                     all
                     that
                     I
                     plead
                     for
                     of
                     the
                     conveyance
                     of
                     it
                     by
                     Covenant
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     cannot
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     hard
                     case
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LXXXVI
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     THe
                     second
                     Commandment
                  
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Deut.
                   5.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   
                     I
                     think
                     is
                     a
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     containeth
                     a
                     promise
                     or
                     premiant
                     part
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     promiseth
                     to
                     shew
                     mercy
                     to
                     the
                     generations
                     or
                     children
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     and
                     keep
                     his
                     Commandments
                     :
                     of
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     also
                     spoken
                     elsewhere
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     I
                     refer
                     you
                     .
                     I
                     see
                     no
                     reason
                     to
                     doubt
                     but
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     standing
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     discovery
                     of
                     Gods
                     resolution
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     whether
                     Jews
                     or
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     this
                     Commandment
                     belongs
                     :
                     nor
                     to
                     doubt
                     whether
                     this
                     mercy
                     imply
                     Church-membership
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     fetcht
                     from
                     the
                     very
                     gracious
                     nature
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     find
                     in
                     his
                     proclaiming
                     his
                     Name
                     to
                  
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   34.6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   If
                   this
                   mercy
                   here
                   imply
                   Church-membership
                   to
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   him
                   to
                   a
                   thousand
                   Generations
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   implieth
                   it
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   —
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   this
                   mercy
                   must
                   be
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   Infancy
                   —
                   I
                   incline
                   to
                   conceive
                   this
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   temporal
                   mercies
                   ,
                   chiefly
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   
                     temporal
                     mercies
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     words
                     [
                     Love
                  
                   and
                   Hate
                   ]
                   as
                   the
                   qualification
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   prove
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   joyning
                   the
                   children
                   to
                   the
                   Parents
                   in
                   the
                   retribution
                   :
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   terms
                   seem
                   above
                   such
                   a
                   sense
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   revenge
                   
                     of
                     a
                     jealous
                     God
                     on
                     Idolaters
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   mercy
                   to
                   his
                   Lovers
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   :
                   
                   And
                   the
                   joyning
                   this
                   Command
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   which
                   setleth
                   our
                   relation
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Laws
                   annexed
                   in
                   Deut.
                   for
                   the
                   cutting
                   off
                   whole
                   Cities
                   (
                   Parents
                   and
                   Children
                   )
                   that
                   turn
                   from
                   God
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   sheweth
                   that
                   it
                   reached
                   to
                   
                     Church-Communion
                     and
                     Life
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   (
                   whatever
                   you
                   chiefly
                   mean
                   )
                   is
                   proved
                   both
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     proclaimed
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   34.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   and
                   exemplified
                   throughout
                   the
                   Scripture
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   extent
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   hardly
                   expect
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   should
                   endure
                   a
                   thousand
                   Generations
                   :
                   Therefore
                   it
                   can
                   mean
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   who
                   boundeth
                   the
                   punishment
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   and
                   fourth
                   generation
                   ,
                   will
                   set
                   no
                   bounds
                   to
                   the
                   succession
                   of
                   his
                   mercies
                   while
                   our
                   capacity
                   continueth
                   .
                   And
                   whatever
                   the
                   mercies
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   exposition
                   of
                   this
                   continuance
                   concerneth
                   you
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   conditions
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   it
                   supposeth
                   that
                   the
                   child
                   at
                   age
                   imitate
                   the
                   Parents
                   in
                   their
                   Love
                   or
                   Hatred
                   ,
                   duty
                   or
                   sin
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   if
                   on
                   Repentance
                   the
                   Parent
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   his
                   sin
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   visited
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   and
                   fourth
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   a
                   child
                   of
                   Godly
                   Parents
                   turn
                   wicked
                   ,
                   the
                   right
                   is
                   intercepted
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   Commandment
                   with
                   the
                   foresaid
                   exposition
                   shews
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   meaneth
                   that
                   his
                   Retribu●ion
                   to
                   Parents
                   that
                   Love
                   or
                   Hate
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   extend
                   to
                   
                     their
                     children
                     as
                     such
                  
                   ;
                   unless
                   they
                   interrupt
                   it
                   at
                   age
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   acts
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   to
                   their
                   children
                   
                     qua
                     tales
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   Infants
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   speaketh
                   such
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   mercy
                   as
                   cannot
                   
                   in
                   reason
                   be
                   conceived
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   them
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   mean
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   Gods
                   visible
                   favour
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   differenced
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   when
                   Lovers
                   and
                   Haters
                   are
                   distinguished
                   sides
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   when
                   God
                   hath
                   Recorded
                   this
                   
                     decreed
                     granted
                     distinguished
                     mercy
                  
                   to
                   the
                   
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                     as
                     such
                     in
                     the
                     Tables
                     of
                     stone
                     ,
                  
                   sure
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     visible
                     notification
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   
                     visible
                     favorites
                  
                   and
                   Church-members
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   visibly
                   exist
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   quatenus
                   seemeth
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   it
                   extendeth
                   to
                   
                     all
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   them
                   
                     as
                     such
                  
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   extend
                   to
                   them
                   
                     all
                     alike
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   
                     equal
                     mercies
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   that
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   Parents
                   after
                   may
                   make
                   no
                   kind
                   of
                   forfeiture
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   more
                   in
                   my
                   
                     Christian
                     Directory
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   LXXXVII
                   ,
                   to
                   XCIV
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   IN
                   Psal
                   .
                   102.28
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     general
                     promise
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   thy
                   servants
                   shall
                   continue
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   seed
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   before
                   thee
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     usual
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     to
                     express
                     Gods
                     favour
                     by
                     temporal
                     blessings
                     ,
                     more
                     than
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     still
                     they
                     secure
                     us
                     of
                     his
                     favour
                     .
                     As
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   fail
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   forsake
                   thee
                   ,
                   
                     might
                     secure
                  
                   Joshua
                   
                     more
                     than
                     us
                     of
                     temporal
                     successes
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     more
                     of
                     Gods
                     never
                     failing
                     favour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     stable
                     promise
                     to
                     all
                     Gods
                     people
                     in
                     general
                     that
                     have
                     children
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                  
                   103.17
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   from
                   everlasting
                   to
                   everlasting
                   upon
                   them
                   that
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   righteousness
                   unto
                   childrens
                   children
                   .
                   
                     And
                     to
                     be
                     secured
                     by
                     promise
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     and
                     righteousness
                     is
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     none
                     without
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     I
                     scarce
                     think
                     that
                  
                   Children
                   would
                   be
                   called
                   an
                   heritage
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   womb
                   his
                   reward
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   127.3
                   .
                   
                     nor
                     the
                     man
                     happy
                     that
                     hath
                     his
                     quiver
                     full
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     Nor
                     would
                     the
                     sucking
                     children
                     be
                     called
                     as
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     solemn
                     assembly
                     to
                     the
                     humiliation
                     ,
                  
                   Joel
                   2.16
                   .
                   2
                   Chron.
                   20.13
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     standing
                     promise
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     just
                     ,
                     Prov.
                  
                   20.7
                   .
                   The
                   just
                   man
                   walketh
                   in
                   his
                   integrity
                   ,
                   his
                   children
                   are
                   blessed
                   after
                   him
                   .
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     sort
                     of
                     men
                     without
                     the
                     Church
                     that
                     is
                     pronounced
                     blessed
                     in
                     Scripture
                     .
                     A
                     blessed
                     people
                     are
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     are
                     the
                     Church
                     separated
                     from
                     the
                     cursed
                     world
                     .
                     One
                     lower
                     blessing
                     will
                     not
                     denominate
                     a
                     man
                     or
                     society
                     ,
                     a
                     blessed
                     man
                     or
                     society
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     good
                     argument
                     then
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   4.37
                   .
                   because
                   he
                   loved
                   thy
                   fathers
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   chose
                   their
                   seed
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     still
                     as
                     to
                     favour
                     in
                     general
                     .
                     So
                     Deut.
                  
                   10.15
                   .
                   Psal
                   .
                   69.36
                   .
                   Prov.
                   11.21
                   .
                   The
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   .
                   In
                   Psal
                   .
                   37.26
                   .
                   
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     general
                     promise
                     to
                     ,
                     or
                     declaration
                     of
                     the
                     righteous
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   his
                   seed
                   is
                   blessed
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     Church-members
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   Isa
                   .
                   61.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                     it
                     is
                     promised
                     I
                     think
                     of
                     Gospel
                     
                     times
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   seed
                   shall
                   be
                   known
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   off-spring
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   all
                   that
                   see
                   them
                   shall
                   acknowledge
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   seed
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   blessed
                   .
                   
                     And
                     cap.
                  
                   62.12
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   call
                   them
                   the
                   holy
                   people
                   ,
                   the
                   redeemed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   called
                   ,
                   sought
                   out
                   ,
                   a
                   city
                   not
                   forsaken
                   .
                   
                     Gospel
                     promises
                     then
                     extend
                     to
                     [
                     people
                     and
                     cities
                     ,
                     ]
                     whereof
                     Infants
                     are
                     a
                     part
                     .
                     Isa
                     .
                  
                   65.23
                   .
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   off-spring
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     plain
                     ,
                     and
                     full
                     ,
                     and
                     durable
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     said
                     in
                     answer
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     objections
                     ,
                     as
                     [
                     that
                     experience
                     tells
                     us
                     all
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     righteous
                     are
                     not
                     blessed
                     ]
                     with
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     I
                     suppose
                     already
                     done
                     in
                     my
                     book
                     of
                     Baptism
                     .
                     All
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     righteous
                     are
                     blessed
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     all
                     with
                     that
                     blessing
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     lost
                     and
                     cast
                     away
                     by
                     themselves
                     when
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     age
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.'s
                   Answers
                   all
                   contain
                   the
                   difficulty
                   of
                   discerning
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   these
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   denying
                   that
                   they
                   infer
                   visible
                   Church-membership
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   saith
                   [
                   
                     That
                     without
                     the
                     Church
                     a
                     person
                     may
                     be
                     pronounced
                     blessed
                     ,
                     is
                     apparent
                     from
                  
                   Ishmaels
                   blessing
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   17.20
                   .
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   excluded
                   the
                   Covenant
                   and
                   cast
                   out
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   excluded
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   peculiarity
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   common
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   made
                   with
                   mankind
                   in
                   Adam
                   and
                   Noe
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   larger
                   than
                   the
                   Israelites
                   Nation
                   .
                   The
                   rest
                   I
                   leave
                   to
                   the
                   Reader
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XCIV
                   ,
                   XCV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   IF
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   seed
                   ]
                   doth
                   not
                   necessarily
                   include
                   Infants
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   Infants
                   are
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   yea
                   all
                   their
                   seed
                   are
                   first
                   Infants
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   God
                   have
                   made
                   general
                   promises
                   as
                   to
                   age
                   and
                   person
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   dare
                   limit
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   just
                   proof
                   that
                   indeed
                   God
                   hath
                   limited
                   it
                   ?
                   Doth
                   God
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   are
                   not
                   blessed
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   age
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   pronounce
                   the
                   seed
                   blessed
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   blessed
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   first
                   such
                   a
                   seed
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   age
                   might
                   be
                   more
                   included
                   than
                   another
                   ,
                   one
                   would
                   think
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   that
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   meerly
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   stand
                   not
                   on
                   any
                   distinct
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   actual
                   faith
                   or
                   unbelief
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   promised
                   blessing
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   turning
                   themselves
                   to
                   unrighteousness
                   ,
                   do
                   turn
                   from
                   that
                   blessing
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   suppose
                   I
                   have
                   already
                   been
                   more
                   tedious
                   than
                   you
                   expected
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   therefore
                   add
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   these
                   passages
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   having
                   said
                   that
                   which
                   satisfieth
                   me
                   formerly
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   yet
                   seen
                   nothing
                   that
                   leaves
                   me
                   unsatisfied
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   because
                   one
                   text
                   either
                   containing
                   such
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Covenant
                   as
                   you
                   call
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   declaring
                   to
                   us
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   a
                   thousand
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   authority
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   Mr.
                   B.
                   
                     not
                     holding
                     children
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     unborn
                     to
                     be
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     all
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     retorted
                     :
                     They
                     are
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     righteous
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     The
                     whole
                     seed
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     and
                     born
                     )
                     are
                     taken
                     into
                     this
                     relation
                     to
                     God
                     which
                     implyeth
                     his
                     blessing
                     on
                     them
                     as
                     separated
                     from
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     capacity
                     :
                     An
                     Infant
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     is
                     visibly
                     separated
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     denominate
                  
                   visibility
                   
                     from
                     the
                     notoriety
                     or
                     visibility
                     of
                     Gods
                     promise
                     that
                     doth
                     it
                     :
                     But
                     the
                  
                   person
                   
                     is
                     not
                  
                   visible
                   
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     though
                     sensible
                     to
                     the
                     mother
                     .
                     As
                     Christ
                     was
                     the
                     Head
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     Infants
                     are
                     members
                     ;
                     the
                     Parents
                     then
                     privately
                     devoting
                     them
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     I
                     told
                     you
                     before
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   visibility
                   
                     of
                     our
                     state
                     hath
                     several
                     gradations
                     .
                     To
                     quibble
                     thus
                     on
                     all
                     Gods
                     promises
                     to
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                     by
                     questions
                     and
                     exceptions
                     about
                     embryo's
                     ,
                     abortives
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     is
                     vanity
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XCVI
                   ,
                   XCVII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   THE
                   next
                   Question
                   that
                   I
                   spould
                   speak
                   to
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   these
                   Laws
                   ,
                   or
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   or
                   Promises
                   ,
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   a
                   revocation
                   ,
                   or
                   repeal
                   ?
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   take
                   this
                   for
                   a
                   question
                   that
                   needs
                   no
                   further
                   debate
                   ,
                   among
                   men
                   that
                   know
                   what
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Promise
                   is
                   .
                   Gods
                   immutability
                   and
                   perfection
                   may
                   make
                   some
                   Laws
                   unrepealable
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   subject
                   remains
                   :
                   but
                   otherwise
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Only
                   where
                   a
                   Promise
                   or
                   Law
                   is
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   limited
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   expired
                   it
                   ceaseth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cessation
                   
                   is
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   nulling
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   equal
                   to
                   a
                   revocation
                   or
                   abrogation
                   .
                   I
                   put
                   in
                   this
                   question
                   ,
                   lest
                   you
                   should
                   hereafter
                   change
                   your
                   mind
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   or
                   promise
                   ,
                   or
                   covenant
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Church-membership
                   is
                   conferred
                   ,
                   and
                   Infants
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   transeunt
                   Law
                   or
                   Covenant
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   immediately
                   or
                   presently
                   transeunt
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   a
                   certain
                   limited
                   time
                   only
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   will
                   cease
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   is
                   certainly
                   false
                   and
                   intolerable
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   promises
                   and
                   laws
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cease
                   not
                   immediately
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   were
                   to
                   make
                   God
                   the
                   most
                   unfaithful
                   promises
                   and
                   mutable
                   Law-maker
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   promise
                   and
                   his
                   laws
                   cease
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   .
                   Nay
                   it
                   makes
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   laws
                   or
                   promises
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   one
                   standing
                   law
                   and
                   promise
                   that
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   Nation
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   successively
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   make
                   his
                   promise
                   anew
                   to
                   every
                   Infant
                   that
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   Church-member
                   ,
                   nor
                   renew
                   his
                   law
                   to
                   every
                   Parent
                   to
                   enter
                   their
                   Children
                   into
                   his
                   Covenant
                   by
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   Were
                   not
                   the
                   uncircumcised
                   Israelites
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   made
                   members
                   by
                   the
                   efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Covenant
                   of
                   God
                   remaining
                   in
                   force
                   .
                   And
                   did
                   former
                   Laws
                   oblige
                   to
                   Circumcision
                   till
                   Christ
                   ?
                   Else
                   there
                   were
                   but
                   few
                   members
                   ,
                   nor
                   but
                   few
                   that
                   circumcised
                   warrantably
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   promise
                   and
                   precept
                   did
                   extend
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   delivered
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   else
                   must
                   likewise
                   have
                   a
                   personal
                   promise
                   and
                   precept
                   .
                   The
                   Mother
                   of
                   Christ
                   cannot
                   then
                   be
                   proved
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Church-member
                   in
                   Infancy
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   that
                   
                   these
                   promises
                   were
                   limited
                   in
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   time
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   cease
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   when
                   that
                   is
                   proved
                   we
                   shall
                   believe
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   seen
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   falls
                   in
                   with
                   the
                   last
                   question
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   these
                   promises
                   be
                   indeed
                   revoked
                   and
                   ceased
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   laws
                   repealed
                   or
                   ceased
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   long
                   expected
                   your
                   solid
                   proof
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   satisfactory
                   answer
                   to
                   my
                   arguments
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   I
                   shall
                   leave
                   this
                   task
                   in
                   your
                   hands
                   .
                   Sure
                   I
                   am
                   that
                   Christ
                   never
                   came
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   gather
                   more
                   in
                   :
                   much
                   less
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   all
                   the
                   Infants
                   ,
                   even
                   all
                   of
                   that
                   age
                   in
                   which
                   himself
                   was
                   head
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   gather
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   were
                   scattered
                   ,
                   
                     John
                     11.52
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   would
                   oft
                   have
                   gathered
                   all
                   Jerusalem
                   and
                   Judaea
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   National
                   Church
                   that
                   then
                   was
                   ,
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   true
                   head
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   a
                   Hen
                   gathereth
                   her
                   Chickens
                   under
                   her
                   wings
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   (
                   as
                   intending
                   a
                   new
                   frame
                   ,
                   where
                   Infants
                   could
                   have
                   no
                   place
                   )
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cast
                   out
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   Infants
                   .
                   Certainly
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   formerly
                   desolate
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   many
                   more
                   children
                   than
                   she
                   that
                   had
                   an
                   Husband
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   fewer
                   ,
                   
                     Gal.
                     4.25
                     ,
                     26
                     ,
                     27.
                     
                  
                   And
                   we
                   as
                   Isaac
                   are
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   even
                   that
                   promise
                   which
                   extended
                   to
                   the
                   Infants
                   with
                   the
                   Parents
                   .
                   
                     Gal.
                     4.28
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   —
                   
                     I
                     conceived
                     a
                  
                   Promise
                   not
                   in
                   congruous
                   sense
                   repealable
                   :
                   
                     For
                     although
                     a
                     promise
                     be
                     a
                     Law
                     to
                     the
                     Promiser
                     ,
                     
                     yet
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     congruously
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     repealed
                     :
                     'T
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     promising
                     being
                     transeunt
                     ceaseth
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     cannot
                     be
                     repealed
                     :
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     done
                     cannot
                     be
                  
                   infectum
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     done
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     I
                     perceive
                     we
                     must
                     dispute
                     our
                     first
                     principles
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     our
                     Baptism
                     .
                     Reader
                     ,
                     Gods
                     promise
                     in
                     question
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     particular
                     promise
                     to
                     some
                     one
                     person
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                  
                   Recorded
                   Instrument
                   of
                   Donation
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     stablished
                  
                   written
                   
                     or
                     continued
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                  
                   sign
                   
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Premiant
                   or
                   Donative
                   
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Law
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     respect
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Testament
                     in
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Donation
                     or
                     Gift
                     in
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                  
                   Covenant
                   as
                   Conditional
                   
                     in
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Promise
                     in
                     another
                     .
                     As
                  
                   [
                   He
                   that
                   believeth
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ]
                   
                     is
                     the
                  
                   Rewarding
                   or
                   Giving
                   
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Testament
                     ,
                     a
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     a
                     Promise
                     ,
                     a
                     Gift
                     ,
                     all
                     these
                     .
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     cannot
                     see
                     how
                     this
                     promise
                     can
                     be
                     repealed
                     :
                     what
                     ,
                     not
                     an
                     universal
                     promising
                     Law
                     ,
                     or
                     Covenant
                     or
                     Instrument
                     ?
                     The
                     question
                     is
                     not
                     whether
                     it
                  
                   ever
                   was
                   repealed
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                  
                   repealeable
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     congruous
                     sense
                     .
                     Why
                     may
                     not
                     the
                     King
                     make
                     a
                     Law
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     killeth
                     such
                     and
                     such
                     hurtful
                     creatures
                     (
                     a
                     Fox
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   )
                   
                     or
                     that
                     killeth
                     an
                     enemy
                     in
                     war
                     ,
                     shall
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     reward
                     ▪
                     and
                     repeale
                     this
                     Law
                     or
                     Promise
                     when
                     he
                     seeth
                     cause
                     ?
                     I
                     think
                     the
                     first
                     Covenant
                     ceased
                     by
                     mans
                     sin
                     ,
                     without
                     repeal
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     cannot
                     say
                     that
                     no
                     promise
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Israelites
                   
                     was
                     repealed
                     ,
                     upon
                     their
                     sin
                     !
                     The
                     non-performance
                     of
                     the
                     condition
                     depriveth
                     the
                     party
                     of
                     the
                     benefit
                     while
                     it
                     is
                     unrepealed
                     :
                     but
                     may
                     not
                     God
                     thereupon
                     repeal
                     the
                     Law
                     
                     or
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     null
                     the
                     very
                     offer
                     to
                     posterity
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     policie
                     and
                     peculiarity
                     ?
                     What
                     pains
                     is
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Hebrews
                   
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     as
                     faulty
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     had
                     better
                     promises
                     ?
                     But
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     meer
                  
                   cessation
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     is
                     one
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     question
                     in
                     hand
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XCVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   BEfore
                   I
                   end
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   put
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   Questions
                   to
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   last
                   Letter
                   .
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                     1.
                  
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   circumcised
                   servants
                   of
                   Israel
                   sold
                   away
                   to
                   another
                   nation
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Civil
                   state
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   did
                   
                     eo
                     nomine
                  
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   forsook
                   not
                   God
                   ?
                   And
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   Infants
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   sold
                   in
                   Infancy
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   affirm
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   prove
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   Infants
                   might
                   be
                   Church-members
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   —
                   
                     None
                     was
                     of
                     right
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Church
                     who
                     was
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     But
                     my
                     Question
                     was
                     ,
                     when
                     without
                     forsaking
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     forcibly
                     separated
                     from
                     the
                     Jewish
                     policy
                     and
                     subjected
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     are
                     they
                     not
                     members
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Church-universal
                   
                     still
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   XCIX
                   .
                
                 
                   R.B.
                   Quest
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     IF
                     (
                     as
                     you
                     say
                     )
                     it
                     was
                     on
                     the
                     Jews
                     rejection
                     of
                     Christ
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     broken
                     off
                     from
                     being
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     were
                     those
                     thousands
                     of
                     Jews
                     that
                     believed
                     in
                     Christ
                     so
                     broken
                     off
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     ,
                     who
                     continued
                     successively
                     a
                     famous
                     Church
                     at
                  
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Patriarchal
                     seat
                     .
                     Whether
                     then
                     were
                     not
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     Disciples
                     and
                     all
                     believing
                     Jews
                     Church-members
                     in
                     Infancy
                     ?
                     If
                     no
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     was
                     somewhat
                     else
                     than
                     unbelief
                     that
                     broke
                     them
                     off
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   They
                   were
                   broken
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   unbelief
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   too
                   short
                   an
                   answer
                   to
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   evidence
                   against
                   you
                   .
                   The
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Jews
                   were
                   the
                   day
                   before
                   their
                   Conversion
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   and
                   of
                   Gods
                   universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   part
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   part
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   so
                   every
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   Church
                   was
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   Gods
                   universal
                   Church
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   very
                   Jews
                   policy
                   totally
                   ceased
                   not
                   till
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   at
                   least
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   ,
                   I
                   ask
                   ,
                   was
                   it
                   no
                   mercy
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   member
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   universal
                   ?
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   lost
                   nothing
                   by
                   being
                   broken
                   off
                   ?
                   If
                   yea
                   ,
                   how
                   did
                   the
                   Christians
                   Children
                   forfeit
                   it
                   ?
                   Was
                   it
                   better
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   ?
                   The
                   Jews
                   were
                   
                   broken
                   off
                   by
                   unbelief
                   :
                   you
                   say
                   Christians
                   Infants
                   were
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   visible
                   Church
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   unbelief
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   C.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     3.
                  
                   
                   WHether
                   it
                   be
                   credible
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   Jews
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   breaking
                   down
                   the
                   partition-wall
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   of
                   two
                   one
                   Church
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   such
                   a
                   Linsey
                   Woolsey
                   Church
                   of
                   party
                   colours
                   ,
                   or
                   several
                   forms
                   :
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   should
                   have
                   Infant
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Rome
                   should
                   have
                   nonel
                   ?
                   Jews
                   Infants
                   should
                   be
                   members
                   and
                   not
                   Genties
                   ?
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     so
                     answereth
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     needeth
                     no
                     other
                     Reply
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CI.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     4.
                  
                   
                   IF
                   unbelief
                   brake
                   them
                   off
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   repentance
                   graff
                   them
                   in
                   ?
                   And
                   so
                   should
                   every
                   repenting
                   believing
                   Jews
                   Infants
                   be
                   Church-members
                   ?
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     Not
                     their
                     Infants
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Then
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     but
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     that
                     would
                     be
                     graffed
                     in
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CII
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   Quest
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   
                     WAs
                     not
                     Christs
                     Church
                     before
                     his
                     incarnation
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     and
                     gathered
                     in
                     a
                     spiritual
                     way
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   The
                   invisible
                   was
                   ;
                   the
                   visible
                   Jewish
                   Nation
                   was
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Not
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   maturity
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   visible
                   Jewish
                   frame
                   had
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   spirits
                   for
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   spiritual
                   duties
                   ,
                   upon
                   promises
                   of
                   spiritual
                   blessings
                   ,
                   even
                   life
                   Eternal
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CIII
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   Quest
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   
                     HOw
                     prove
                     you
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     blemish
                     to
                     the
                     old
                     frame
                     ,
                     that
                     Infants
                     were
                     members
                     ?
                     Or
                     that
                     Christs
                     Church
                     then
                     and
                     now
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     frames
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     subjects
                     age
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   more
                   imperfect
                   state
                   in
                   that
                   and
                   other
                   regards
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   I
                   called
                   for
                   some
                   proof
                   that
                   the
                   Infant-membership
                   was
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church-imperfection
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   blemish
                   ,
                   why
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   away
                   :
                   what
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Church
                   the
                   worse
                   for
                   Infants
                   Rights
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CIV
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   Quest
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   
                     IN
                     what
                     regard
                     is
                     the
                     new
                     frame
                     bettered
                     by
                     casting
                     out
                     Infants
                     which
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   more
                   spiri●ual
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   What
                   ,
                   doth
                   Infants
                   Relation
                   detract
                   from
                   its
                   spirituality
                   ?
                   The
                   adult
                   have
                   souls
                   and
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   have
                   Infants
                   ?
                   The
                   adult
                   come
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   consent
                   for
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   make
                   for
                   their
                   Infants
                   ?
                   The
                   adult
                   blemish
                   the
                   Church
                   with
                   more
                   carnal
                   sins
                   than
                   Infants
                   do
                   ?
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   would
                   be
                   never
                   the
                   more
                   spiritual
                   nor
                   excellent
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   Infants
                   were
                   disfranchised
                   :
                   Nature
                   teacheth
                   all
                   Kingdoms
                   on
                   earth
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   for
                   members
                   ,
                   though
                   but
                   Infant-members
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     8.
                  
                   
                   WHether
                   any
                   Jew
                   at
                   age
                   was
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Church
                   without
                   professing
                   faith
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   Articles
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   )
                   repentance
                   and
                   obedience
                   ?
                   And
                   wherein
                   the
                   supposed
                   new
                   call
                   and
                   frame
                   doth
                   in
                   this
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   ;
                   save
                   only
                   that
                   a
                   more
                   full
                   and
                   express
                   revelation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   requireth
                   a
                   more
                   full
                   express
                   faith
                   ?
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     profession
                     each
                     Jew
                     did
                     make
                     ,
                     or
                     was
                     to
                     make
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     I
                     would
                     you
                     had
                     been
                     as
                     cautelous
                     and
                     modest
                     throughout
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     profess
                     consent
                     to
                  
                   Gods
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     those
                     that
                     denied
                  
                   ,
                   Asa
                   
                     would
                     put
                     to
                     death
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CVI.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   YOu
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   words
                   near
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   your
                   Letter
                   that
                   occasion
                   the
                   seven
                   last
                   Questions
                   ,
                   and
                   towards
                   the
                   middle
                   that
                   occasioneth
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   your
                   motion
                   of
                   my
                   fully
                   describing
                   the
                   priviledges
                   of
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   add
                   no
                   more
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   already
                   elsewhere
                   said
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Here
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     chides
                     me
                     for
                     wronging
                     him
                     by
                     length
                     ;
                     and
                     being
                     afraid
                     the
                     Reader
                     will
                     do
                     so
                     too
                     I
                     make
                     haste
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CVII
                   ,
                   CVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                  
                   ANd
                   now
                   I
                   have
                   gone
                   thus
                   far
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   enquiry
                   into
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   I
                   entreat
                   you
                   be
                   not
                   too
                   much
                   offended
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   conclude
                   with
                   a
                   few
                   applicatory
                   questions
                   to
                   your self
                   .
                   
                     Quest
                     .
                     1.
                  
                   
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   an
                   undertaking
                   as
                   palpably
                   absurd
                   as
                   most
                   ever
                   any
                   learned
                   sober
                   Divine
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   guilty
                   of
                   ,
                   to
                   maintain
                   that
                   [
                   Infants
                   were
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   promise
                   or
                   precept
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   law
                   or
                   ordinance
                   determining
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   fact
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   transeunt
                   thing
                   not
                   repealable
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 
                   But
                   either
                   by
                   this
                   fact
                   you
                   mean
                   Legislation
                   and
                   Covenant-making
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   saying
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   Infants
                   were
                   made
                   Church-members
                   not
                   by
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   Covenant-making
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   Law-making
                   ?
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   either
                   you
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   makes
                   duty
                   without
                   any
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   without
                   any
                   promise
                   ,
                   or
                   Covenant-grant
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   benefit
                   to
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   duty
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   that
                   relation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   accept
                   of
                   that
                   benefit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   devoted
                   to
                   God.
                   Which
                   ever
                   of
                   these
                   ways
                   you
                   chuse
                   (
                   and
                   one
                   you
                   must
                   chuse
                   ,
                   or
                   change
                   your
                   opinion
                   )
                   hath
                   the
                   world
                   heard
                   of
                   any
                   more
                   unreasonable
                   and
                   ridiculous
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   more
                   unbeseeming
                   a
                   Divine
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   learned
                   sober
                   man
                   of
                   that
                   profession
                   ?
                   Pardon
                   the
                   high
                   charge
                   :
                   Let
                   the
                   indifferent
                   judge
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     To
                     this
                     I
                     find
                     no
                     answer
                     worth
                     the
                     reciting
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CIX
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     2.
                  
                   
                   IS
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   great
                   disgrace
                   to
                   all
                   your
                   followers
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   led
                   so
                   far
                   into
                   such
                   ways
                   of
                   Schism
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   so
                   confident
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   righter
                   and
                   wiser
                   than
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   such
                   unreasonable
                   arguings
                   and
                   shifts
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   one
                   would
                   think
                   any
                   man
                   should
                   laugh
                   at
                   that
                   knows
                   what
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   Promise
                   ,
                   or
                   Covenant
                   is
                   ?
                   And
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   prove
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   your
                   meer
                   interest
                   or
                   confident
                   words
                   ,
                   these
                   people
                   are
                   changed
                   and
                   held
                   to
                   your
                   opinion
                   ?
                   Do
                   they
                   know
                   what
                   [
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   Law
                   or
                   Covenant
                   makes
                   Church-members
                   ?
                   ]
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   do
                   they
                   know
                   this
                   ?
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   that
                   ever
                   breathed
                   till
                   now
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   man
                   will
                   know
                   again
                   ?
                   And
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   proclaim
                   them
                   men
                   of
                   distempered
                   consciences
                   ,
                   that
                   dare
                   go
                   on
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   Schism
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   encouragement
                   of
                   such
                   fancies
                   as
                   were
                   hatcht
                   so
                   long
                   after
                   their
                   perversion
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   waking
                   man
                   I
                   think
                   did
                   before
                   so
                   solemnly
                   maintain
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     I
                     have
                     nothing
                     to
                     say
                     here
                     ,
                     but
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     seems
                     very
                     angry
                     at
                     this
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CX
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   Quest
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   
                     IS
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     desperate
                     undertaking
                     ,
                     and
                     dare
                     you
                     adventure
                     on
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     justifie
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     before
                     Christs
                     incarnation
                     except
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     not
                     dedicating
                     their
                     children
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     people
                     ?
                     Yea
                     ,
                     to
                     justifie
                     all
                     Jews
                     against
                     this
                     charge
                     ,
                     that
                     should
                     neglect
                     or
                     refuse
                     to
                     engage
                     their
                     children
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     Covenant
                     as
                     members
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ?
                     And
                     doth
                     not
                     he
                     that
                     saith
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     law
                     ,
                     say
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     transgression
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   He
                   doth
                   —
                   Let
                   him
                   tremble
                   at
                   his
                   desperate
                   undertaking
                   to
                   uphold
                   his
                   Lie
                   of
                   Infant
                   Church-membership
                   and
                   Baptism
                   by
                   such
                   Lies
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   fear
                   the
                   ate
                   of
                   Liers
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Charge
                   not
                   your self
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   :
                   I
                   propose
                   it
                   to
                   your
                   consideration
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   persons
                   that
                   solemnly
                   take
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   by
                   his
                   visible
                   word
                   of
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   taken
                   by
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   visible
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   universal
                   ?
                   And
                   whether
                   he
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     Law
                  
                   of
                   God
                   
                     binding
                     to
                     do
                     thus
                     for
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                  
                   do
                   not
                   infer
                   that
                   they
                   sin
                   not
                   by
                   not
                   doing
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CXI
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   Quest
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   
                     DAre
                     you
                     yet
                     justifie
                     also
                     at
                     the
                     Bar
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     since
                     Christs
                     incarnation
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     dedicating
                     their
                     children
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     entring
                     them
                     into
                     his
                     Covenant
                     as
                     members
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ?
                     Dare
                     you
                     maintain
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     sinless
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   I
                   dare
                   justifie
                   the
                   Non-baptizing
                   them
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Here
                   you
                   make
                   a
                   modest
                   stop
                   .
                   It
                   seemeth
                   you
                   dare
                   not
                   justifie
                   men
                   for
                   not
                   solemnly
                   dedicating
                   them
                   in
                   Covenant
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   visibly
                   engaging
                   them
                   to
                   Christ
                   as
                   members
                   visible
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CXII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     5.
                  
                   
                   HAve
                   you
                   well
                   considered
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   your
                   ways
                   apparent
                   in
                   England
                   and
                   Ireland
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ?
                   Or
                   have
                   you
                   not
                   seen
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   you
                   suspect
                   and
                   fear
                   whether
                   indeed
                   God
                   own
                   your
                   way
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   any
                   wonder
                   if
                   posterity
                   be
                   left
                   in
                   controversie
                   about
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   can
                   venture
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   these
                   times
                   when
                   the
                   persons
                   are
                   living
                   in
                   our
                   company
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   me
                   that
                   [
                   you
                   think
                   I
                   am
                   mis-informed
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   think
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   very
                   few
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   ever
                   baptized
                   ,
                   ]
                   when
                   of
                   many
                   that
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   multitudes
                   that
                   we
                   hear
                   of
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   so
                   few
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   before
                   against
                   Infant
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Seekers
                   first
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Quakers
                   themselves
                   commonly
                   cry
                   down
                   Infant
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   questions
                   that
                   they
                   send
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   answer
                   ,
                   [
                   how
                   we
                   can
                   prove
                   it
                   by
                   express
                   Scripture
                   without
                   consequences
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   confess
                   our selves
                   false
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     The
                     answer
                     to
                     this
                     I
                     leave
                     to
                     the
                     Readers
                     judgement
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CXIII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     6.
                  
                   
                   HAve
                   you
                   felt
                   the
                   guilt
                   which
                   we
                   too
                   strongly
                   fear
                   you
                   have
                   incurred
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   perverting
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   souls
                   ,
                   opening
                   them
                   such
                   a
                   gap
                   to
                   schism
                   ,
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostasie
                   ,
                   destroying
                   a
                   hopeful
                   reformation
                   that
                   cost
                   so
                   dear
                   :
                   or
                   weakning
                   our
                   hands
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   filling
                   the
                   adversaries
                   mouths
                   with
                   scorn
                   ,
                   enticing
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   and
                   Friars
                   to
                   seem
                   your
                   proselytes
                   ,
                   and
                   list
                   themselves
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   hopeful
                   party
                   to
                   befriend
                   their
                   cause
                   ,
                   hardning
                   thousands
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   and
                   profane
                   ,
                   and
                   setling
                   them
                   again
                   on
                   their
                   dregs
                   ,
                   when
                   many
                   once
                   began
                   to
                   shake
                   !
                   O
                   what
                   a
                   Church
                   might
                   we
                   have
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   likely
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   ?
                   Had
                   it
                   not
                   been
                   for
                   the
                   Separatists
                   and
                   you
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   lamentable
                   confusion
                   are
                   we
                   now
                   brought
                   into
                   by
                   these
                   ?
                   Have
                   these
                   things
                   toucht
                   your
                   heart
                   ?
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     here
                     is
                     angry
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     wonder
                     not
                     ;
                     one
                     stone
                     he
                     snatcheth
                     up
                     from
                     Doct.
                  
                   Owens
                   
                     Appendix
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     from
                     the
                     Scotch
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Elders
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                  
                   Kederminster
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Worcestershire
                   
                     Association
                     ,
                     which
                     few
                     before
                     him
                     I
                     think
                     have
                     said
                     much
                     against
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CXIV
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     7.
                  
                   
                   IS
                   [
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ,
                   making
                   Infants
                   Church-members
                   without
                   Law
                   ,
                   Promise
                   ,
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ]
                   a
                   sufficient
                   medium
                   to
                   encourage
                   you
                   to
                   venture
                   on
                   all
                   these
                   horrid
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   run
                   such
                   hazards
                   us
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   ?
                   Or
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   that
                   an
                   humble
                   sober
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   tender
                   conscience
                   ,
                   durst
                   make
                   all
                   this
                   havock
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   out
                   in
                   it
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   considerately
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   upon
                   such
                   a
                   palpably
                   unreasonable
                   pretence
                   ?
                   When
                   you
                   should
                   prove
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   revocation
                   of
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   it
                   only
                   by
                   a
                   transeunt
                   fact
                   ?
                   Is
                   this
                   a
                   safe
                   ground
                   to
                   build
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   weight
                   on
                   ?
                   Sir
                   ,
                   my
                   conscience
                   witnesseth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   your
                   reproach
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   speaking
                   these
                   unpleasing
                   words
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   compassion
                   on
                   you
                   (
                   do
                   not
                   scorn
                   it
                   )
                   and
                   more
                   on
                   your
                   poor
                   followers
                   ;
                   and
                   most
                   on
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   so
                   much
                   injured
                   and
                   troubled
                   .
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     Here
                     Mr.
                  
                   T.
                   
                     is
                     angry
                     again
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     summ
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CXV
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   Quest
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   
                     CAn
                     you
                     prove
                     that
                     ever
                     there
                     was
                     one
                     age
                     ,
                     or
                     Church
                     (
                     particular
                     )
                     on
                     earth
                     since
                  
                   Ad●m
                   
                     till
                     about
                  
                   200
                   
                     years
                     ago
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Anabaptists
                     rose
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Infants
                     
                     were
                     not
                  
                   de
                   facto
                   
                     taken
                     for
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ?
                     If
                     you
                     can
                     do
                     it
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     hear
                     your
                     proof
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   I
                   can
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   proof
                   look
                   back
                   to
                   Sect.
                   50
                   ,
                   51.
                   and
                   besides
                   
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     Naz.
                     Hierom
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   I
                   can
                   find
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   there
                   :
                   what
                   if
                   the
                   four
                   men
                   you
                   name
                   were
                   baptized
                   at
                   age
                   (
                   the
                   special
                   reasons
                   are
                   told
                   you
                   elsewhere
                   .
                   )
                   Doth
                   that
                   prove
                   that
                   others
                   were
                   not
                   baptized
                   in
                   Infancy
                   ?
                   Your
                   52
                   Sect.
                   I
                   think
                   to
                   examine
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CXVI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     9.
                  
                   
                   CAn
                   you
                   bring
                   us
                   proof
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   Infant
                   of
                   true
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   rightfully
                   a
                   Church-member
                   himself
                   from
                   the
                   creation
                   till
                   Christs
                   days
                   ?
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   creation
                   till
                   this
                   day
                   ?
                   except
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   who
                   reject
                   the
                   benefit
                   ;
                   whose
                   case
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   presume
                   to
                   determine
                   ?
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     I
                     can
                     ,
                     look
                     back
                     to
                     Sect.
                     50
                     ,
                     51
                     ,
                     52
                     ,
                     57.
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   
                     I
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     find
                     no
                     such
                     proof
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CXVII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     B.
                     Quest
                     .
                     10.
                  
                   
                   SEeing
                   that
                   Infants
                   have
                   been
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   Church-members
                   from
                   the
                   creation
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   (
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   any
                   records
                   can
                   lead
                   us
                   )
                   is
                   it
                   likely
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   head
                   and
                   all-sufficient
                   Governour
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   permitted
                   his
                   Church
                   till
                   now
                   
                   to
                   be
                   actually
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   such
                   subjects
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   age
                   be
                   disallowed
                   ?
                   And
                   suffer
                   his
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   wrong
                   framed
                   till
                   now
                   ?
                   Or
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   modest
                   and
                   lawful
                   undertaking
                   ,
                   to
                   go
                   about
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   make
                   God
                   a
                   new
                   framed
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   the
                   subjects
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   more
                   modest
                   and
                   safe
                   ,
                   to
                   live
                   quietly
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   of
                   that
                   frame
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   Heaven
                   lived
                   in
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   other
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   few
                   Anabaptists
                   with
                   vile
                   and
                   sinful
                   means
                   ,
                   and
                   miserable
                   success
                   ,
                   did
                   attempt
                   an
                   alteration
                   ?
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   
                     here
                     denieth
                     the
                     suppositions
                     :
                     I
                     leave
                     the
                     Reader
                     to
                     judge
                     how
                     truly
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   CXVIII
                   ,
                   CXIX
                   .
                
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                     pardon
                     the
                     weakness
                     ,
                     and
                     bear
                     with
                     the
                     plainness
                     and
                     freeness
                     of
                     Your
                     faithful
                     Brother
                     (
                     though
                     not
                     as
                     is
                     meet
                     )
                  
                   Rich.
                   Baxter
                   .
                   May
                   14.
                   1655.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     have
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     moment
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     reply
                     to
                     these
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     yet
                     in
                     your
                     writings
                     brought
                     forth
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     willing
                     to
                     consider
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     ,
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     tel
                     me
                     so
                     in
                     two
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     spare
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     your
                     pains
                     (
                     as
                     for
                     me
                     )
                     and
                     trouble
                     me
                     no
                     more
                     with
                     matters
                     of
                     this
                     nature
                     .
                     For
                     truly
                     I
                     have
                     no
                     sufficient
                     vacancy
                     from
                     greater
                     works
                     .
                     Yea
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     constrained
                     to
                     forbear
                     much
                     greater
                     than
                     these
                     .
                  
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                     After
                     this
                     he
                     tells
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     whereas
                     I
                     preached
                     a
                     Sermon
                     at
                  
                   Bewdley
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     which
                     I
                     refuted
                     by
                     many
                     arguments
                     Infants
                     visible
                     Church-membership
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     either
                     mutable
                     or
                     hypocritical
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     deny
                     such
                     a
                     Law
                     and
                     Ordinance
                     which
                     I
                     took
                     on
                     me
                     then
                     to
                     refute
                     ,
                     and
                     desires
                     a
                     Copy
                     of
                     that
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     shew
                     the
                     sad
                     mistakes
                     and
                     vanity
                     of
                     those
                     my
                     arguments
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                   Reader
                   ,
                   to
                   Mr.
                   T.'s
                   anger
                   at
                   these
                   ten
                   Questions
                   I
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   dolefulness
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   case
                   constrained
                   me
                   in
                   grief
                   of
                   heart
                   to
                   deal
                   plainly
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   private
                   letter
                   ,
                   extorted
                   by
                   his
                   importunity
                   ,
                   and
                   published
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   himself
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   me
                   ;
                   who
                   confess
                   that
                   this
                   plainness
                   was
                   too
                   great
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   have
                   used
                   to
                   him
                   publickly
                   :
                   But
                   secret
                   admonition
                   disparageth
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   now
                   been
                   by
                   himself
                   about
                   nineteen
                   years
                   divulged
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   trouble
                   his
                   patience
                   by
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   answer
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   thought
                   ever
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   Major
                   Danvers
                   his
                   loud
                   invitation
                   hath
                   drawn
                   me
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   this
                   Farewell
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   Reader
                   must
                   here
                   take
                   notice
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   here
                   called
                   to
                   prove
                   Infants
                   Church-membership
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   shew
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   visible
                   Church-members
                   before
                   by
                   a
                   Grant
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   not
                   repealed
                   .
                   The
                   rest
                   (
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   New-Testament
                   )
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   long
                   ago
                   in
                   my
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Infant
                   Church-membership
                   and
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   which
                   Mr.
                   T.
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   displeased
                   at
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   proofs
                   are
                   plain
                   ,
                   though
                   many
                   objections
                   may
                   be
                   difficult
                   to
                   be
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                   especially
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   throughly
                   considered
                   the
                   case
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   set
                   together
                   Christs
                   own
                   Infant
                   membership
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   kind
                   reception
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   chiding
                   those
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   kept
                   them
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   offers
                   of
                   taking
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Nation
                   into
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   broken
                   off
                   by
                   unbelief
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Believers
                   not
                   broken
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   universal
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   whole
                   housholds
                   are
                   oft
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Paul
                   pronounceth
                   Believers
                   children
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Christ
                   expresly
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   28.
                   commandeth
                   his
                   Ministers
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lieth
                   to
                   Disciple
                   all
                   Nations
                   baptizing
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   's
                   prophesied
                   that
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Nation
                   or
                   Kingdom
                   on
                   earth
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   not
                   members
                   of
                   ;
                   All
                   this
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   seemeth
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   plain
                   revelation
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   never
                   had
                   a
                   Church
                   which
                   excluded
                   Infants
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   now
                   exclude
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   expresly
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   
                     baptized
                     unto
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     in
                     the
                     cloud
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     sea
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   10.2
                   .
                   where
                   doubtless
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   had
                   respect
                   to
                   our
                   being
                   
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   theirs
                   was
                   a
                   typical
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   in
                   vain
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   [
                   
                     all
                     baptized
                  
                   ]
                   including
                   their
                   Infants
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Analogie
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   [
                   
                     As
                     we
                     now
                     are
                     all
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   These
                   things
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   certain
                   notification
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   herein
                   ;
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   foresaid
                   former
                   Treatise
                   I
                   have
                   fullier
                   opened
                   and
                   improved
                   .
                   And
                   should
                   I
                   stand
                   to
                   answer
                   all
                   the
                   
                   words
                   that
                   Mr.
                   Tombes
                   hath
                   said
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   needlesly
                   tire
                   the
                   Reader
                   and
                   my Self
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   that
                   time
                   which
                   I
                   cannot
                   spare
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Confutation
                     of
                     Mr.
                     Tombes's
                     Reasons
                     Sect.
                     52.
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     pretendeth
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     Infants
                     were
                     not
                     reckoned
                     to
                     the
                     visible
                     Church-Christian
                     in
                     the
                     Primitive
                     times
                     ,
                     nor
                     are
                     now
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     1.
                     
                     I
                     
                       Argue
                       thus
                       :
                       If
                       no
                       Infants
                       were
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       visible
                       Church-Christian
                       in
                       the
                       Primitive
                       times
                       ,
                       then
                       whatever
                       Ordinance
                       there
                       were
                       of
                       their
                       visible
                       membership
                       before
                       ,
                       must
                       needs
                       be
                       repealed
                       :
                       But
                       the
                       antecedent
                       is
                       true
                       ,
                    
                     ergo
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       consequent
                       —
                       The
                       Antecedent
                       I
                       prove
                       thus
                       .
                       If
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       days
                       of
                       Christ
                       on
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       no
                       Infant
                       was
                       a
                       part
                       or
                       member
                       of
                       the
                       visible
                       Church
                       Christian
                       ,
                       then
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       primitive
                       times
                       :
                       But
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                       The
                       Minor
                       proved
                    
                     —
                     1.
                     
                     
                       All
                       visible
                       members
                       of
                       the
                       Church-Christian
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       baptized
                       :
                       But
                       no
                       Infants
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       baptized
                       :
                       Therefore
                       no
                       Infants
                       were
                       visible
                       members
                       of
                       the
                       Christian
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     Major
                     ;
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     baptised
                     after
                     Christs
                     baptism
                     was
                     instituted
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     28.19
                     .
                     but
                     not
                     before
                     ,
                     when
                     yet
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     was
                     existent
                     in
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Disciples
                     :
                     Therefore
                     Christ
                     was
                     not
                     baptized
                     in
                     his
                     Infancie
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     Minor
                     ,
                     If
                     his
                     bare
                     affirmation
                     would
                     prove
                     that
                     Infants
                     were
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     baptized
                     ,
                     what
                     need
                     he
                     write
                     his
                     books
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       They
                       were
                       not
                       visible
                       members
                       of
                       the
                       Church-Christian
                       who
                       were
                       not
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       :
                       But
                       no
                       Infant
                       was
                       of
                       the
                       visible
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       proved
                       from
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.13
                     .
                     
                       All
                       that
                       were
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       were
                       made
                       to
                       drink
                       into
                       one
                       spirit
                       in
                       the
                       Cup
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       Supper
                       :
                       But
                       no
                       Infant
                       was
                       made
                       to
                       drink
                       into
                       one
                       spirit
                       ;
                       for
                       none
                       of
                       them
                       did
                       drink
                       that
                       Cup
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     Denying
                     the
                     Minor
                     ,
                     I
                     answer
                     to
                     the
                     proof
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     Major
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     elsewhere
                     pleadeth
                     that
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.
                     speaketh
                     of
                     the
                     Church-invisible
                     only
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     now
                     he
                     maketh
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     visible
                     .
                     2
                     [
                     All
                     ]
                     is
                     oft
                     put
                     for
                     the
                     Generality
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     proper
                     universality
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     seemeth
                     hard
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     every
                     visible
                     member
                     
                       hath
                       the
                       spirit
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     expresly
                     there
                     said
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     ,
                     though
                     whether
                     Baptism
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     be
                     included
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     elsewhere
                     maketh
                     disputable
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     grant
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     visible
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     ordinarily
                     having
                     
                       Spiritus
                       Sacramentum
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     in
                     judgement
                     of
                     charity
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     But
                     if
                     Sacraments
                     be
                     indeed
                     here
                     included
                     as
                     he
                     asserteth
                     ,
                     then
                     Baptism
                     is
                     first
                     included
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     if
                     we
                     prove
                     Infants
                     Church-members
                     ,
                     this
                     Text
                     will
                     prove
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     baptizable
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     Remember
                     that
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     But
                     that
                     Mr.
                     T.'s
                     exposition
                     is
                     not
                     true
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       every
                       member
                       drinketh
                       of
                       the
                       Cup
                       in
                       the
                       Lords
                       Supper
                       ,
                    
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     turned
                     about
                     to
                     confess
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Doubtless
                     he
                     thinks
                     that
                     this
                     Chapter
                     speaketh
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     visible
                     (
                     if
                     at
                     all
                     )
                     but
                     as
                     invisible
                     also
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     oft
                     saith
                     that
                     many
                     real
                     members
                     of
                     Christs
                     body
                     
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     this
                     his
                     exposition
                     ,
                     his
                     adult
                     Baptizing
                     should
                     not
                     make
                     or
                     prove
                     any
                     to
                     be
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     till
                     they
                     drink
                     of
                     the
                     Cup
                     ;
                     though
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     year
                     or
                     many
                     years
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     no
                     one
                     that
                     liveth
                     without
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     through
                     scruples
                     (
                     about
                     Church-orders
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     own
                     fitness
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     cases
                     of
                     multitudes
                     )
                     should
                     be
                     visible
                     members
                     :
                     Nor
                     those
                     that
                     live
                     where
                     they
                     cannot
                     have
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     :
                     Nor
                     any
                     Lay-man
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Popish
                     Church
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Cup
                     is
                     denied
                     the
                     Laity
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     Minor
                     ,
                     Infants
                     might
                     be
                     baptized
                     into
                     one
                     spirit
                     by
                     the
                     initiating
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     rest
                     to
                     be
                     partaked
                     of
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     not
                     every
                     Church-suspension
                     ,
                     so
                     Natural-suspension
                     of
                     further
                     priviledges
                     ,
                     nullifieth
                     not
                     membership
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     2.
                     
                     From
                     1
                     Cor.
                     10.17
                     .
                     
                       All
                       that
                       were
                       one
                       body
                       and
                       one
                       bread
                       did
                       partake
                       of
                       that
                       one
                       bread
                       which
                       was
                       broken
                       :
                       But
                       no
                       Infant
                       did
                       partake
                    
                     —
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Christ
                       and
                       his
                       Disciples
                    
                     did
                     not
                     partake
                     of
                     it
                     before
                     the
                     institution
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     No
                     baptized
                     persons
                     partake
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     interspace
                     between
                     the
                     two
                     Sacraments
                     :
                     which
                     with
                     some
                     is
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     :
                     3.
                     
                     A
                     baptized
                     person
                     may
                     die
                     before
                     he
                     drinketh
                     that
                     Cup
                     ;
                     or
                     may
                     live
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     lawfully
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Church-members
                     may
                     be
                     suspended
                     from
                     the
                     Lords
                     Table
                     .
                     Therefore
                     the
                     text
                     speaketh
                     not
                     of
                     every
                     member
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     ordinary
                     communion
                     of
                     capable
                     persons
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     Eph.
                     4.5
                     .
                     
                       The
                       whole
                       Church
                       is
                       one
                       bodie
                       ,
                       and
                       hath
                       one
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       one
                       faith
                       :
                       But
                       no
                       Infant
                       hath
                       one
                       faith
                    
                     ]
                  
                   
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     generality
                     of
                     the
                     noblest
                     and
                     capable
                     members
                     ,
                     denominating
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     The
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     not
                     that
                     every
                     member
                     hath
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     but
                     [
                     
                       There
                       is
                       one
                       Lord
                       ,
                       one
                       faith
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     ]
                     Christ
                     had
                     not
                     
                       one
                       Lord
                    
                     (
                     being
                     Lord
                     himself
                     as
                     here
                     understood
                     )
                     and
                     yet
                     was
                     a
                     member
                     :
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     cannot
                     be
                     proved
                     to
                     have
                     actually
                     h●d
                     that
                     one
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     was
                     long
                     the
                     chief
                     member
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     baptized
                     :
                     And
                     whether
                     ever
                     the
                     twelve
                     Apostles
                     were
                     ,
                     is
                     uncertain
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Text
                     seemeth
                     chiefly
                     to
                     speak
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       faith
                    
                     ,
                     called
                     
                       objective
                       faith
                       ;
                       one
                       Creed
                    
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     the
                     Church
                     might
                     have
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     each
                     member
                     actually
                     believe
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Parent
                     in
                     faith
                     devoting
                     himself
                     and
                     his
                     Infant
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     his
                     Faith
                     and
                     Consent
                     is
                     reputatively
                     the
                     Childs
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     used
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Parent
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       They
                       were
                       no
                       members
                       of
                       the
                       visible
                       Church
                       ,
                       who
                       were
                       left
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       Church
                       ,
                       all
                       the
                       Believers
                       ,
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       the
                       Disciples
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       But
                       Infants
                       are
                       left
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       number
                       in
                       all
                       places
                       in
                       the
                       New
                       Testament
                       ,
                    
                     Ergo
                     :
                     —
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Many
                     texts
                     speak
                     of
                     
                       all
                       that
                       were
                       present
                    
                     only
                     ;
                     and
                     many
                     speak
                     only
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     present
                     matter
                     did
                     concern
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     usual
                     to
                     denominate
                     All
                     or
                     the
                     Body
                     from
                     the
                     Noblest
                     and
                     Greatest
                     part
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     were
                     to
                     describe
                     a
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     would
                     you
                     not
                     say
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Civil
                     Society
                     of
                     rational
                     creatures
                     (
                     or
                     men
                     )
                     consenting
                     to
                     the
                     mutual
                     Relations
                     of
                     King
                     and
                     Subjects
                     
                     and
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     each
                     for
                     the
                     common
                     welfare
                     ?
                     You
                     would
                     so
                     define
                     it
                     as
                     that
                     
                       Reason
                       ,
                       Consent
                    
                     and
                     Intention
                     should
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     definition
                     .
                     Infants
                     have
                     none
                     of
                     these
                     in
                     act
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     who
                     doubteth
                     but
                     Infants
                     are
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     (
                     of
                     every
                     Kingdom
                     under
                     Heaven
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     read
                     of
                     ?
                     )
                     So
                     you
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     take
                     Infants
                     to
                     be
                     members
                     of
                     our
                     Churches
                     now
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     usual
                     with
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     
                       all
                       the
                       Church
                       met
                       to
                       hear
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       do
                       this
                       or
                       that
                       ?
                    
                     When
                     yet
                     the
                     Infants
                     and
                     many
                     others
                     might
                     be
                     absent
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Texts
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     alledgeth
                     are
                     ,
                     Acts
                     1.15
                     .
                     
                       The
                       number
                       of
                       the
                       names
                       together
                       were
                       about
                    
                     120.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     Though
                     I
                     take
                     not
                     the
                     Church
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     numerous
                     as
                     some
                     do
                     ,
                     yet
                     reason
                     is
                     reason
                     :
                     Can
                     we
                     think
                     that
                     when
                     Christ
                     
                       was
                       seen
                       after
                       his
                       resurrection
                       of
                       more
                       than
                    
                     500
                     
                       Brethren
                       at
                       once
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     only
                     120
                     of
                     them
                     were
                     Christians
                     ?
                     And
                     can
                     we
                     think
                     that
                     Nicodemus
                     and
                     Joseph
                     of
                     Arimathea
                     and
                     many
                     more
                     ,
                     were
                     not
                     timerous
                     faint-hearted
                     Christians
                     ?
                     It
                     's
                     like
                     that
                     the
                     text
                     meaneth
                     that
                     this
                     120
                     was
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     those
                     bold
                     confirmed
                     Christians
                     who
                     so
                     quickly
                     after
                     Christs
                     death
                     appeared
                     in
                     open
                     profession
                     and
                     conjunction
                     with
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     opportunity
                     to
                     assemble
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     next
                     is
                     Act.
                     2.1
                     .
                     
                       They
                       were
                       all
                       with
                       one
                       accord
                       in
                       one
                       place
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     This
                     needeth
                     no
                     other
                     answer
                     than
                     as
                     before
                     .
                     The
                     other
                     texts
                     ,
                     Act.
                     2.41
                     ,
                     44.
                     
                     &
                     4.4
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     24.
                     
                     &
                     5.11
                     ,
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                     &
                     6.1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                     &
                     8.1
                     .
                     &
                     15.22
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     14.23
                     .
                     need
                     no
                     other
                     answer
                     :
                     
                     His
                     exposition
                     would
                     sometimes
                     exclude
                     women
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     men
                     :
                     Doth
                     he
                     believe
                     no
                     man
                     or
                     woman
                     was
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     Act.
                     15.22
                     .
                     who
                     did
                     not
                     
                       send
                       men
                       of
                       their
                       own
                       company
                       ?
                    
                     Nor
                     any
                     man
                     or
                     woman
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     that
                     did
                     not
                     being
                     scattered
                     go
                     about
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     Act.
                     8.1
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     1
                     Cor.
                     14.
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       You
                       may
                       all
                       prophesie
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     women
                     are
                     forbidden
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       They
                       were
                       no
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Christian
                       Church
                       visible
                       to
                       whom
                       the
                       things
                       ascribed
                       to
                       the
                       whole
                       Church
                       did
                       not
                       agree
                       :
                       But
                       the
                       things
                       ascribed
                       to
                       the
                       whole
                       Christian
                       Church
                       visible
                       did
                       not
                       agree
                       to
                       Infants
                       :
                    
                     Ergo
                     —
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     fully
                     answered
                     already
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     most
                     usual
                     to
                     ascribe
                     that
                     to
                     a
                     Church
                     or
                     other
                     Society
                     which
                     is
                     done
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     considerable
                     part
                     .
                     As
                     I
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     when
                     rational
                     Consent
                     ,
                     Contract
                     ,
                     Intention
                     ,
                     are
                     ascribed
                     to
                     a
                     Kingdom
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     constituted
                     by
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     King
                     and
                     Subjects
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     Infants
                     are
                     members
                     who
                     consent
                     not
                     ,
                     save
                     by
                     their
                     Parents
                     .
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       meeteth
                       to
                       choose
                       a
                       Pastor
                       ,
                    
                     when
                     yet
                     the
                     women
                     meet
                     not
                     :
                     The
                     Church
                     admonisheth
                     a
                     faulty
                     member
                     ,
                     when
                     every
                     woman
                     doth
                     not
                     admonish
                     him
                     :
                     Our
                     Churches
                     meet
                     all
                     to
                     hear
                     ,
                     when
                     Children
                     meet
                     not
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     take
                     for
                     members
                     :
                     These
                     are
                     not
                     satisfactory
                     allegations
                     ,
                     being
                     contrary
                     to
                     common
                     use
                     of
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     many
                     texts
                     of
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     
                       The
                       Minor
                       is
                       proved
                    
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     16.18
                     .
                     
                       On
                       this
                       Rock
                       will
                       I
                       build
                       my
                       Church
                       ,
                    
                     viz.
                     
                       by
                       Preaching
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     When
                     Preaching
                     converted
                     the
                     Parents
                     ,
                     they
                     devoted
                     themselves
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     were
                     in
                     their
                     trust
                     and
                     power
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     Preaching
                     brought
                     in
                     by
                     consequence
                     the
                     Infants
                     that
                     did
                     not
                     hear
                     .
                     I
                     prove
                     it
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Christ
                     commandeth
                     the
                     discipling
                     of
                     Nations
                     and
                     baptizing
                     them
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Preacher
                     lieth
                     :
                     )
                     But
                     Infants
                     are
                     part
                     of
                     those
                     Nations
                     :
                     Therefore
                     he
                     commandeth
                     the
                     discipling
                     and
                     baptizing
                     of
                     Infants
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Preacher
                     lay
                     ,
                     )
                     which
                     could
                     be
                     done
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     success
                     of
                     preaching
                     on
                     the
                     Parents
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Kingdoms
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       are
                       made
                       the
                       Kingdoms
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       and
                       of
                       his
                       Christ
                       :
                       But
                       Infants
                       are
                       members
                       of
                       all
                       those
                       Kingdoms
                       :
                    
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     done
                     at
                     large
                     elsewhere
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     1
                     Cor.
                     1.2
                     .
                     
                       called
                       to
                       be
                       Saints
                    
                     ;
                     Act.
                     2.41
                     ,
                     47.
                     
                     &
                     5.14
                     .
                     
                       They
                       that
                       were
                       added
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       did
                       hear
                       and
                       believe
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     weary
                     the
                     Reader
                     with
                     repeating
                     the
                     same
                     answers
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     5.
                     
                     They
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     reckoned
                     Christs
                     Disciples
                     were
                     not
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     :
                     
                       But
                       Infants
                       are
                       no
                       where
                       reckoned
                       as
                       Christs
                       Disciples
                       :
                    
                     ergo
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     said
                     before
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     Texts
                     answereth
                     all
                     these
                     .
                     The
                     Actions
                     of
                     adult
                     Disciples
                     only
                     were
                     in
                     mention
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Infants
                     are
                     called
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     Acts
                     15.
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     elsewhere
                     proved
                     ,
                     on
                     whose
                     neck
                     the
                     yoak
                     of
                     Circumcision
                     was
                     laid
                     ;
                     And
                     in
                     Matth.
                     28.19
                     .
                     when
                     Nations
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     discipled
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     himself
                     confesseth
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     
                       habitually
                       and
                       by
                       designation
                       a
                       
                       Prophet
                       in
                       Infancy
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       so
                       may
                       Infants
                       be
                       Disciples
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       If
                       in
                       the
                       distribution
                       of
                       the
                       members
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       then
                       ,
                       Infants
                       are
                       not
                       comprehended
                       ,
                       then
                       Infants
                       were
                       not
                       visible
                       Church-members
                       —
                       But
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Here
                     he
                     instanceth
                     in
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     sex
                     ,
                     Men
                     and
                     Women
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Jews
                     and
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     Circumcision
                     and
                     uncircumcision
                     ,
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     Infants
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     Infants
                     be
                     of
                     
                       neither
                       sex
                    
                     ,
                     male
                     nor
                     female
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     Jews
                     or
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     nor
                     circumcision
                     nor
                     uncircumcision
                     ,
                     I
                     plead
                     not
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     If
                     those
                     Texts
                     cited
                     by
                     you
                     mention
                     not
                     Infants
                     ,
                     others
                     do
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     elsewhere
                     proved
                     :
                     Our
                     children
                     are
                     called
                     Holy
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     blessed
                     seed
                     ,
                     and
                     received
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     you
                     confess
                     it
                     of
                     Christ
                     himself
                     in
                     his
                     Infancie
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     now
                     forget
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     contradict
                     your self
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       I
                       argue
                       from
                       the
                       common
                       received
                       definitions
                       of
                       the
                       visible
                       Church
                       ,
                    
                     Acts
                     19.
                     
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                    
                     England
                     :
                     
                       A
                       congregation
                       of
                       faithful
                       men
                    
                     —
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     Kingdoms
                     and
                     all
                     Societies
                     that
                     Infants
                     are
                     members
                     of
                     ,
                     are
                     accordingly
                     defined
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     aforesaid
                     .
                     You
                     cannot
                     deny
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     was
                     not
                     the
                     Church
                     before
                     Christs
                     incarnation
                     a
                     
                       society
                       of
                       faithful
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     yet
                     you
                     confess
                     that
                     Infants
                     were
                     visible
                     parts
                     of
                     is
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       I
                       argue
                       ,
                       They
                       are
                       no
                       visible
                       members
                       of
                       the
                       Christian
                       Church
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       no
                       note
                       whereby
                       a
                       visible
                       Christian
                       Church
                       or
                       Church-membership
                       is
                       discernable
                       ,
                       doth
                       agree
                       :
                       But
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     ergo
                     —
                  
                   
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     When
                     a
                     man
                     thinks
                     only
                     what
                     to
                     say
                     for
                     his
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     thinks
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     said
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     his
                     judgement
                     is
                     of
                     little
                     value
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     All
                     that
                     agreeth
                     to
                     Infants
                     which
                     was
                     requisite
                     to
                     a
                     visible
                     Infant
                     member
                     before
                     Christs
                     coming
                     ;
                     And
                     do
                     you
                     not
                     confess
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     members
                     then
                     among
                     the
                     Jews
                     ?
                     2.
                     
                     Did
                     nothing
                     in
                     Christ
                     himself
                     in
                     Infancy
                     agree
                     with
                     visible
                     membership
                     ?
                     Yes
                     ;
                     the
                     open
                     Revelations
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     to
                     a
                     visible
                     person
                     :
                     You
                     confess
                     before
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     I
                     need
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     essentiating
                     qualification
                     of
                     a
                     Church-member
                     ,
                     is
                     Covenant-consent
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     God
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     his
                     offered
                     Covenant
                     will
                     accept
                     as
                     such
                     :
                     But
                     Infants
                     have
                     this
                     Covenant-consent
                     ,
                     seeing
                     they
                     consent
                     by
                     their
                     Parents
                     who
                     are
                     entrusted
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     parts
                     of
                     themselves
                     :
                     As
                     the
                     Jews
                     Infants
                     did
                     .
                     Mutual
                     consent
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     themselves
                     by
                     their
                     Parents
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     maketh
                     them
                     members
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     oft
                     wondered
                     to
                     read
                     in
                     orthodox
                     Divines
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Word
                     purely
                     preached
                     ,
                     Sacraments
                     and
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     marks
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     .
                     No
                     doubt
                     but
                     
                       Heart-consent
                       to
                       the
                       Baptismal
                       Covenant
                       of
                       Grace
                    
                     maketh
                     a
                     sincere
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     (
                     which
                     the
                     Infant
                     doth
                     by
                     the
                     Parent
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     
                       professed
                       consent
                    
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     Covenant
                     maketh
                     a
                     visible
                     member
                     (
                     which
                     regularly
                     must
                     be
                     by
                     Baptism
                     for
                     investiture
                     .
                     )
                     But
                     a
                     true
                     Church
                     may
                     long
                     by
                     persecution
                     be
                     hindred
                     from
                     publick
                     assemblies
                     ,
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     Sacraments
                     and
                     Discipline
                     ;
                     And
                     may
                     have
                     much
                     corruption
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     
                       maketh
                       this
                       mutual
                       consent
                       as
                       two
                       distinct
                       pretended
                       Notes
                       ,
                       denying
                       either
                       of
                       them
                       to
                       be
                       true
                       marks
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     Neither
                     the
                     Princes
                     consent
                     alone
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Subjects
                     alone
                     maketh
                     a
                     Common-wealth
                     :
                     Neither
                     the
                     Husbands
                     consent
                     alone
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Wives
                     maketh
                     a
                     marriage
                     ;
                     but
                     both
                     conjunct
                     :
                     So
                     here
                     :
                     Mutual
                     consent
                     maketh
                     a
                     Church-member
                     :
                     But
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Gods
                       Consent
                       is
                       the
                       Donative
                       efficient
                       cause
                       ,
                       and
                       mans
                       consent
                       is
                       the
                       receptive
                       cause
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     is
                     
                       conditio
                       sine
                       qua
                       non
                    
                     .
                     They
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     impartially
                     
                       think
                       of
                       plain
                    
                     cases
                     cannot
                     understand
                     them
                     .
                     Your
                     unthankful
                     denying
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     any
                     such
                     Promise
                     ,
                     Covenant
                     or
                     Consent
                     ,
                     is
                     elsewhere
                     confuted
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     shall
                     say
                     with
                     Davenant
                     and
                     the
                     Synod
                     of
                     Dort
                     that
                     this
                     Covenant
                     being
                     the
                     same
                     that
                     is
                     made
                     with
                     Parents
                     themselves
                     ,
                     giveth
                     the
                     Children
                     the
                     same
                     Right
                     to
                     Pardon
                     and
                     Life
                     eternal
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     capacity
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     
                       faithful
                       Parents
                       should
                       not
                       doubt
                       of
                       the
                       Salvation
                       of
                       their
                       Children
                       dying
                       in
                       Infancy
                       (
                       ut
                       Synod
                       .
                       Dort.
                       Art.
                    
                     1.
                     c.
                     17.
                     )
                     I
                     could
                     better
                     with
                     them
                     bear
                     the
                     consequence
                     (
                     of
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     
                       Gratia
                       Infantilis
                    
                     in
                     some
                     at
                     age
                     )
                     than
                     the
                     consequents
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     turning
                     them
                     all
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     .
                     The
                     former
                     I
                     know
                     no
                     Christian
                     that
                     ever
                     opposed
                     for
                     many
                     and
                     many
                     hundred
                     years
                     after
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     latter
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     as
                     long
                     opposed
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     subscribe
                     that
                     [
                     
                       It
                       is
                       certain
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       that
                       baptized
                       Infants
                       dying
                       before
                       actual
                       sin
                       ,
                       are
                       certainly
                       saved
                       ,
                    
                     ]
                     without
                     excepting
                     the
                     Infants
                     of
                     
                       Heathens
                       or
                       Infidels
                       ,
                       wrongfully
                    
                     baptized
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       I
                       argue
                       :
                       They
                       who
                       have
                       not
                       the
                       form
                       constituting
                       and
                       denominating
                       a
                       visible
                       
                       Church-member
                       ,
                       are
                       not
                       visible
                       Church-members
                       .
                       But.
                    
                     Ergo.
                     
                       Profession
                       of
                       faith
                       is
                       the
                       form
                       constituting
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Covenant
                     Consent
                     is
                     the
                     form
                     constituting
                     
                       ex
                       parte
                       Recipientis
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     they
                     have
                     reputatively
                     in
                     their
                     Parents
                     ,
                     whose
                     will
                     is
                     as
                     theirs
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Jews
                     Infants
                     had
                     the
                     form
                     constituting
                     a
                     visible
                     member
                     as
                     you
                     confess
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     was
                     not
                     circumcision
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     uncircumcised
                     females
                     ,
                     and
                     males
                     too
                     in
                     the
                     wilderness
                     were
                     visible
                     members
                     :
                     Nor
                     was
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     born
                     of
                     Jews
                     ;
                     For
                     apostate
                     Jews
                     forfeited
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     Proselytes
                     of
                     other
                     Nations
                     obtained
                     it
                     :
                     But
                     it
                     was
                     by
                     consent
                     to
                     Gods
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     Christ
                     was
                     a
                     visible
                     member
                     by
                     Divine
                     Revelation
                     .
                     His
                     arguings
                     would
                     make
                     against
                     Christs
                     Righteousness
                     Imputed
                     to
                     believers
                     ,
                     and
                     Adams
                     or
                     the
                     Parents
                     sins
                     imputed
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       If
                       Infants
                       be
                       visible
                       Christian
                       Church-members
                       ,
                       then
                       there
                       may
                       be
                       a
                       visible
                       Church-Christian
                       which
                       consists
                       only
                       of
                       Infants
                       of
                       believers
                       —
                       But
                       this
                       is
                       ●bsurd
                       :
                    
                     Ergo.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     Such
                     quibbles
                     seem
                     something
                     when
                     the
                     Will
                     giveth
                     them
                     their
                     force
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Infants
                     are
                     members
                     of
                     all
                     Kingdoms
                     under
                     Heaven
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     there
                     neither
                     is
                     nor
                     can
                     be
                     a
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Infants
                     only
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Members
                     are
                     Essential
                     or
                     Integral
                     .
                     Because
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     faculties
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Pars
                       Imperans
                    
                     and
                     
                       Pars
                       subdita
                    
                     is
                     the
                     intended
                     means
                     to
                     the
                     Common
                     Good
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     End
                     of
                     Government
                     ,
                     therefore
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     Governed
                     Society
                     ,
                     Kingdom
                     or
                     other
                     proper
                     Policy
                     
                     of
                     which
                     men
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     Reason
                     are
                     not
                     members
                     :
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     some
                     such
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Active
                     part
                     is
                     Essential
                     to
                     the
                     Society
                     :
                     But
                     yet
                     Infants
                     that
                     are
                     yet
                     but
                     virtually
                     such
                     ,
                     are
                     
                       Integral
                       members
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       I
                       argue
                       :
                       If
                       Infants
                       be
                       visible
                       Church-members
                       ,
                       there
                       is
                       some
                       Cause
                       of
                       it
                       :
                       But
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       Cause
                       :
                    
                     Ergo
                     —
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     The
                     Cause
                     efficient
                     is
                     Gods
                     Revealed
                     Donation
                     and
                     Covenant
                     Consent
                     :
                     The
                     Cause
                     Receptive
                     or
                     the
                     Condition
                     of
                     Reception
                     ,
                     is
                     
                       That
                       this
                       be
                       the
                       Child
                       of
                       a
                       Consenting
                       believer
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     
                       To
                       this
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     
                       denyeth
                       any
                       such
                       Covenant
                       of
                       grace
                       to
                       the
                       faithful
                       and
                       their
                       seed
                    
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     soon
                     said
                     .
                     )
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     He
                     saith
                     
                       the
                       Conditional
                       Covenant
                       promiseth
                       Justification
                       ,
                       Salvation
                       ,
                       on
                       Condition
                       of
                       faith
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       visible
                       Church-membership
                       ,
                       and
                    
                     so
                     belongs
                     to
                     all
                     as
                     Mr.
                     B.
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     giveth
                     both
                     Justification
                     and
                     visible
                     membership
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Right
                     to
                     both
                     and
                     many
                     other
                     Covenant
                     benefits
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     It
                     belongeth
                     Conditionally
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     Conditionally
                     gives
                     union
                     with
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Pardon
                     and
                     life
                     to
                     all
                     :
                     But
                     actually
                     to
                     none
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     condition
                     be
                     performed
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     
                       believing
                       Parents
                       consent
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     regularly
                     his
                     Baptismal
                     dedication
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     
                       If
                       there
                       were
                       a
                       Covenant
                       to
                       the
                       faithful
                       and
                       their
                       seed
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       their
                       God
                       ,
                       yet
                       this
                       would
                       not
                       prove
                       their
                       Infants
                       Christian
                       visible
                       Church-membership
                       :
                       As
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       God
                       of
                    
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     
                       of
                       Infants
                       dying
                       in
                       the
                       wombs
                       of
                       believers
                       at
                       the
                       hour
                       of
                       death
                    
                     —
                  
                   
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     It
                     's
                     true
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     the
                     
                       Children
                       of
                       visible
                       believers
                    
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     visibly
                     capable
                     subjects
                     .
                     But
                     it
                     being
                     such
                     that
                     we
                     speak
                     of
                     ,
                     your
                     three
                     instances
                     are
                     abusive
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Abraham
                     is
                     a
                     visible
                     Church-member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     Triumphant
                     where
                     he
                     is
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     believe
                     you
                     if
                     you
                     deny
                     it
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Infants
                     of
                     visible
                     Christians
                     dying
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     ,
                     are
                     in
                     that
                     degree
                     visible
                     Church-members
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     visible
                     persons
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     known
                     thing
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     capacity
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     One
                     visibly
                     believing
                     at
                     the
                     hour
                     of
                     death
                     is
                     a
                     visible
                     Church-member
                     :
                     One
                     not
                     visibly
                     believing
                     belongeth
                     not
                     to
                     our
                     case
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     
                       If
                       all
                       these
                       which
                    
                     Mr.
                     B.
                     
                       makes
                       the
                       cause
                       or
                       condition
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       in
                       act
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       effect
                       not
                       be
                       ,
                       then
                       the
                       cause
                       which
                    
                     Mr.
                     B.
                     
                       assigneth
                       is
                       not
                       sufficient
                       .
                       But
                       &c.
                       For
                       they
                       may
                       all
                       be
                       before
                       the
                       child
                       is
                       born
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     A
                     meer
                     quibble
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Before
                     he
                     is
                     born
                     I
                     tell
                     you
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     visibly
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     a
                     visible
                     Christian
                     ,
                     so
                     fa●
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     visible
                     unborn
                     member
                     :
                     But
                     as
                     to
                     that
                     degree
                     of
                     visible
                     membership
                     which
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     born
                     baptizable
                     Infants
                     ,
                     two
                     causes
                     are
                     wanting
                     to
                     the
                     unborn
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Gods
                     consent
                     or
                     donation
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     Promise
                     as
                     a
                     donative
                     Instrument
                     was
                     existent
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     before
                     ,
                     it
                     effecteth
                     not
                     the
                     gift
                     till
                     the
                     subject
                     be
                     Receptive
                     or
                     capable
                     :
                     God
                     may
                     promise
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     before
                     
                       in
                       diem
                    
                     or
                     
                       sub
                       conditione
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     signifyeth
                     his
                     consent
                     that
                     so
                     and
                     then
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     due
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     otherwise
                     or
                     before
                     .
                     These
                     easie
                     things
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     thus
                     
                     winked
                     at
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Parents
                       consent
                    
                     is
                     wanting
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     Parent
                     dedicate
                     the
                     child
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     promise
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     deliver
                     him
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     baptismal
                     Covenant
                     as
                     a
                     visible
                     person
                     till
                     he
                     is
                     born
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     reciting
                     my
                     answer
                     elsewhere
                     saith
                     [
                     
                       It
                       deserveth
                       a
                       smile
                       :
                       For
                       I
                       make
                       Christ
                       by
                       his
                       Law
                       or
                       Covenant-grant
                       the
                       only
                       cause
                       efficient
                    
                     ]
                     The
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     words
                     are
                     1.
                     
                     
                       To
                       tell
                       us
                       that
                       Justification
                       &c.
                       hath
                       a
                       further
                       efficient
                       after
                       the
                       Covenant
                       ;
                       which
                       causeth
                       Justificability
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                       actual
                       Justification
                       without
                       mans
                       faith
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     
                       That
                       I
                       err
                       in
                       taking
                       visible
                       membership
                       to
                       be
                       a
                    
                     Right
                     ,
                     and
                     moral
                     effect
                     .
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     I
                     take
                     not
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     picture
                     of
                     the
                     wisest
                     man
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     Painter
                     draweth
                     laughing
                     or
                     smiling
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     now
                     confirmed
                     in
                     that
                     fancy
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     Testament
                     or
                     Deed
                     of
                     Gift
                     
                       in
                       diem
                    
                     which
                     saith
                     
                       At
                       seven
                       years
                       end
                       that
                       land
                       shall
                       be
                       yours
                    
                     ]
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     only
                     efficient
                     Instrument
                     ,
                     long
                     before
                     existent
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     give
                     you
                     no
                     right
                     till
                     the
                     time
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     give
                     it
                     ▪
                     Because
                     it
                     effecteth
                     but
                     by
                     signification
                     of
                     the
                     Donors
                     will.
                     Must
                     the
                     Christendom
                     of
                     Kingdoms
                     be
                     impetuously
                     questioned
                     by
                     men
                     that
                     know
                     not
                     such
                     rudiments
                     as
                     these
                     ?
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     Justification
                     which
                     is
                     given
                     us
                     at
                     our
                     believing
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     [
                     our
                     Right
                     to
                     Impunity
                     and
                     Life
                     ]
                     is
                     the
                     Immediate
                     effect
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     Donation
                     ;
                     and
                     mans
                     faith
                     is
                     no
                     efficient
                     but
                     a
                     
                       Recipient
                       cause
                    
                     of
                     it
                     (
                     As
                     even
                     they
                     confess
                     that
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     Receiving
                     Instrument
                     :
                     )
                     And
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     till
                     we
                     believe
                     or
                     consent
                     .
                     Who
                     would
                     have
                     thought
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     m●n
                     as
                     you
                     had
                     
                     taken
                     your
                     
                       own
                       faith
                    
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     
                       efficient
                       cause
                    
                     of
                     
                       your
                       own
                       Justification
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     that
                     you
                     
                       justifie
                       your self
                    
                     ?
                     And
                     what
                     if
                     one
                     give
                     land
                     to
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     heirs
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     none
                     of
                     theirs
                     till
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     being
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     their
                     birth
                     is
                     no
                     
                       efficient
                       cause
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     subjects
                     receptive
                     capacity
                     .
                     I
                     am
                     ashamed
                     that
                     you
                     put
                     me
                     thus
                     to
                     catechize
                     you
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       If
                       visible
                       Church-membership
                       be
                       antecedent
                       to
                       the
                       interest
                       a
                       person
                       hath
                       in
                       the
                       Covenant
                       ,
                       then
                       the
                       Covenant
                       is
                       not
                       the
                       cause
                       of
                       it
                       .
                       But
                       &c.
                    
                     Ergo
                     —
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     [
                     Interest
                     ]
                     may
                     signifie
                     the
                     Interest
                     that
                     fallen
                     mankind
                     hath
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     as
                     conditional
                     antecedent
                     to
                     mans
                     consent
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     I
                     suppose
                     neither
                     you
                     nor
                     I
                     here
                     speak
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     by
                     my
                     Interest
                     you
                     mean
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     person
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     Covenant
                     giveth
                     a
                     present
                     Right
                     to
                     its
                     benefits
                     ,
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     Some
                     benefits
                     follow
                     long
                     after
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     I
                     consent
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     
                       am
                       the
                       person
                    
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     Covenant
                     giveth
                     a
                     
                       present
                       Right
                    
                     to
                     
                       union
                       with
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     instant
                     and
                     consequently
                     with
                     his
                     
                       Church
                       or
                       body
                    
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     here
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     thing
                     as
                     your
                     feigned
                     membership
                     before
                     Covenant
                     interest
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     before
                     a
                     Right
                     to
                     that
                     Relation
                     by
                     Gods
                     donation
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     〈…〉
                     former
                     dream
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Right
                     an●
                     moral
                     effect
                     but
                     a
                     physical
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     your self
                     and
                     not
                     I
                     that
                     subjected
                     you
                     to
                     the
                     shame
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     assertion
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     will
                     no
                     more
                     confute
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       If
                       the
                       Covenant
                       &c.
                       be
                       the
                       only
                       〈…〉
                       bought
                       Orphans
                       of
                    
                     Turks
                     ,
                     
                     
                       wholly
                       at
                       our
                       dispose
                       ,
                       are
                       no
                       visible
                       members
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     No
                     friend
                     of
                     truth
                     will
                     run
                     into
                     the
                     dark
                     with
                     a
                     controversie
                     ,
                     and
                     argue
                     
                       à
                       minus
                       notis
                    
                     .
                     Many
                     judicious
                     Divines
                     think
                     that
                     Gods
                     Covenant
                     with
                     Abrahams
                     Infants
                     born
                     in
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     proveth
                     that
                     two
                     things
                     go
                     to
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     capacity
                     of
                     an
                     Infant
                     for
                     baptism
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     be
                     
                       his
                       own
                    
                     and
                     at
                     his
                     dispose
                     who
                     offereth
                     him
                     to
                     God.
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     be
                     offered
                     or
                     dedicated
                     by
                     a
                     
                       Consenting
                       Owner
                    
                     .
                     Now
                     their
                     reason
                     is
                     because
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     our
                     own
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     dispose
                     of
                     them
                     for
                     their
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       our
                       wills
                    
                     are
                     theirs
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     case
                     is
                     most
                     clear
                     about
                     those
                     that
                     by
                     
                       Generation
                       are
                       our
                       own
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     darker
                     about
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     by
                     Adoption
                     or
                     purchase
                     our
                     own
                     .
                     Now
                     here
                     you
                     do
                     nothing
                     but
                     deny
                     the
                     darker
                     (
                     which
                     you
                     cannot
                     disprove
                     )
                     and
                     thence
                     the
                     plainer
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     fully
                     proved
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       If
                       the
                       Covenant
                       o●
                       Law
                       with
                       the
                       Parents
                       actual
                       faith
                       without
                       profession
                       ,
                       make
                       not
                       the
                       Parent
                       a
                       visible
                       Church-member
                       ,
                       neither
                       doth
                       it
                       the
                       child
                       .
                    
                     But
                     —
                     Ergo.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     I
                     grant
                     both
                     major
                     and
                     minor
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     known
                     to
                     have
                     faith
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     visible
                     adult
                     member
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     known
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     (
                     justly
                     reputed
                     )
                     child
                     of
                     a
                     professed
                     believer
                     ,
                     is
                     〈◊〉
                     an
                     Infant
                     Church-member
                     .
                     And
                     what
                     's
                     this
                     〈◊〉
                     our
                     controversie
                     ?
                     
                       Heart
                       consent
                    
                     maketh
                     a
                     mystical
                     or
                     
                       invisible
                       Christian
                    
                     and
                     member
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Professed
                       belief
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       Believing
                       Consent
                    
                     )
                     maketh
                     a
                     
                       visible
                       member
                    
                     of
                     the
                     parent
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     the
                     visible
                     membership
                     of
                     the
                     child
                     :
                     If
                     I
                     may
                     call
                     that
                     Making
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     is
                     but
                     the
                     Disposition
                     of
                     the
                     
                       material
                       Receptive
                    
                     constitutive
                     cause
                     .
                     It
                     's
                     pitty
                     we
                     should
                     have
                     need
                     to
                     talk
                     at
                     this
                     rate
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       If
                       persons
                       are
                       visible
                       Church-members
                       and
                       not
                       by
                       the
                       Covenant
                       of
                       Grace
                       ,
                       then
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       true
                       that
                       Christ
                       by
                       his
                       Law
                       or
                       Covenant
                       is
                       the
                       sole
                       efficient
                       of
                       visible
                       Church-membership
                       .
                       The
                       minor
                       is
                       proved
                       in
                    
                     Judas
                     
                       and
                       hypocrites
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     
                       sole
                       efficient
                    
                     ;
                     Gods
                     Love
                     and
                     mercy
                     also
                     is
                     efficient
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     You
                     profess
                     your self
                     that
                     the
                     name
                     [
                     Christian
                     and
                     Church-member
                     ]
                     are
                     equivocal
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     sincere
                     and
                     the
                     hypocrites
                     :
                     If
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     things
                     ,
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     causes
                     .
                     That
                     Donation
                     or
                     Covenant
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     sole
                     nearest
                     Instrumental
                     efficient
                     of
                     True
                     membership
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     of
                     Equivocal
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     God
                     who
                     is
                     our
                     Paternal
                     Beneficient
                     Ruler
                     doth
                     give
                     some
                     of
                     his
                     benefits
                     by
                     his
                     Law
                     or
                     Covenant
                     absolutely
                     and
                     antecedently
                     to
                     mans
                     conditions
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     consequently
                     as
                     Rewards
                     :
                     And
                     Gods
                     Laws
                     having
                     first
                     a
                     Preceptive
                     part
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     a
                     Donative
                     or
                     Premiant
                     ,
                     a
                     Right
                     may
                     accrue
                     in
                     
                       foro
                       ecclesiae
                    
                     to
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     from
                     that
                     precept
                     :
                     As
                     
                       e.
                       g.
                    
                     God
                     antecedently
                     doth
                     by
                     his
                     Covenant
                     give
                     the
                     world
                     an
                     Impunity
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     Drowning
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     by
                     his
                     common
                     Law
                     of
                     Grace
                     he
                     giveth
                     the
                     world
                     many
                     common
                     mercies
                     by
                     a
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     and
                     perhaps
                     many
                     by
                     that
                     you
                     call
                     a
                     physical
                     act
                     ,
                     immediately
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     his
                     Law
                     he
                     (
                     having
                     given
                     a
                     conditional
                     pardon
                     and
                     life
                     to
                     all
                     )
                     commandeth
                     his
                     Ministers
                     to
                     offer
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     All
                     men
                     to
                     Accept
                     it
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     his
                     Ministers
                     to
                     judge
                     by
                     mens
                     profession
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     use
                     professed
                     Accepters
                     as
                     real
                     ;
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     see
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                     This
                     being
                     so
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     hypocrite
                     professeth
                     his
                     consent
                     ,
                     the
                     Law
                     obligeth
                     the
                     Minister
                     and
                     Church
                     to
                     receive
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     
                       in
                       foro
                       ecclesiae
                    
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     right
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     station
                     .
                     And
                     Christ
                     himself
                     called
                     Judas
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     him
                     out
                     to
                     Preach
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     mandates
                     were
                     as
                     Laws
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Right
                     that
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     hath
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     which
                     obligeth
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     use
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     true
                     believer
                     ,
                     upon
                     his
                     professing
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     .
                     None
                     of
                     this
                     can
                     be
                     denyed
                     .
                     But
                     Judas
                     was
                     called
                     immediately
                     by
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     [
                     
                       follow
                       me
                    
                     ]
                     was
                     a
                     precept
                     which
                     gave
                     him
                     a
                     Right
                     to
                     his
                     Relation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     9.
                     
                     
                       If
                       Infants
                       are
                       visible
                       members
                       by
                       the
                       Covenant
                       on
                       Condition
                       that
                       the
                       Parents
                    
                     &c.
                     
                       then
                       either
                       the
                       next
                       Parents
                       or
                       in
                       any
                       generation
                       precedent
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     The
                     next
                     Parents
                     that
                     are
                     Owners
                     of
                     the
                     child
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     the
                     trust
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     disposing
                     of
                     him
                     or
                     covenanting
                     for
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     Propriety
                     ,
                     and
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     
                       trust
                       and
                       power
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       If
                       an
                       Infants
                       visible
                       Church-membership
                       be
                       by
                       the
                       Covenant
                       on
                       the
                       Parents
                       actual
                       believing
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       a
                       bare
                       profession
                       ,
                       then
                       it
                       is
                       a
                       thing
                       that
                       cannot
                       be
                       known
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     I
                     pitty
                     Readers
                     that
                     must
                     be
                     troubled
                     with
                     such
                     kind
                     of
                     talk
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Right
                     of
                     the
                     child
                     is
                     upon
                     [
                     the
                     Believing
                     Parents
                     dedication
                     of
                     that
                     child
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     consenting
                     that
                     he
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     mutual
                     Covenant
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Heart
                     consent
                     known
                     only
                     to
                     God
                     giveth
                     no
                     Right
                     
                       coram
                       ecclesia
                    
                     ,
                     known
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     such
                     mercy
                     as
                     God
                     who
                     only
                     knoweth
                     it
                     ,
                     giveth
                     without
                     the
                     Churches
                     judgement
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Believing
                     and
                     profession
                     qualifie
                     for
                     Right
                     in
                     the
                     Judgement
                     both
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Profession
                     without
                     consenting
                     faith
                     ,
                     qualifieth
                     for
                     Right
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Churches
                     judgement
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     Command
                     ,
                     who
                     biddeth
                     them
                     so
                     judge
                     and
                     do
                     :
                     Wrangle
                     not
                     against
                     plain
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       If
                       other
                       Christian
                       priviledges
                       be
                       not
                       conveyed
                       by
                       a
                       Covenant
                       upon
                       the
                       Parents
                       faith
                       ,
                       without
                       the
                       persons
                       own
                       act
                       and
                       consent
                       ,
                       then
                       neither
                       this
                       .
                       But
                    
                     &c.
                     
                       Not
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       Believer
                       ,
                       a
                       disciple
                       ,
                       a
                       Minister
                       ,
                       a
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       —
                       There
                       is
                       the
                       like
                       reason
                       for
                       them
                       as
                       for
                       this
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     Priviledges
                     are
                     1.
                     
                     Proper
                     to
                     the
                     adult
                     ,
                     (
                     those
                     concern
                     not
                     our
                     case
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     Ministers
                     )
                     or
                     common
                     to
                     them
                     with
                     Infants
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     Priviledges
                     consist
                     either
                     in
                     
                       Physical
                       qualities
                    
                     or
                     other
                     
                       Physical
                       accidents
                    
                     (
                     and
                     these
                     are
                     given
                     by
                     
                       physical
                       Action
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     is
                     
                       Knowledge
                       ,
                       Belief
                       ,
                       Love
                       ,
                       Gifts
                       of
                       utterance
                       ,
                       health
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     )
                     Or
                     in
                     
                       Right
                       and
                       Moral
                       Relation
                       ,
                       (
                       Jus
                       Debitum
                       ,
                       obligatio
                       )
                    
                     These
                     are
                     given
                     by
                     
                       Moral
                       means
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     by
                     
                       signification
                       of
                       the
                       Donors
                       will
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     precept
                     (
                     obliging
                     ,
                     )
                     promise
                     or
                     
                       signal
                       Donation
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Instrument
                     of
                     conveyance
                     by
                     that
                     signification
                     (
                     As
                     a
                     Testament
                     ,
                     Deed
                     of
                     Gift
                     ,
                     Act
                     of
                     pardon
                     and
                     oblivion
                     ,
                     &c.
                     are
                     among
                     men
                     .
                     )
                     Now
                     do
                     you
                     think
                     that
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     
                       Physical
                       Qualities
                    
                     and
                     
                       Moral
                       Rights
                       ,
                       Relations
                    
                     and
                     duties
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     2.
                     
                     As
                     a
                     Disciple
                     ,
                     or
                     believer
                     ,
                     signifieth
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     Reputatively
                     such
                     
                       jure
                       Relationis
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                    
                     signifieth
                     an
                     
                       Adopted
                       heir
                       of
                       heaven
                    
                     ,
                     loved
                     
                       of
                       God
                       as
                       a
                       reconciled
                       Father
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ]
                     so
                     Infants
                     are
                     such
                     :
                     You
                     say
                     (
                     after
                     )
                     that
                     
                       Christ
                       was
                       habitually
                       and
                       by
                       designation
                       the
                       Head
                       and
                       Prophet
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       in
                       Infancy
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                       so
                       mihgt
                       Infants
                       be
                       disciples
                    
                     :
                     And
                     will
                     you
                     now
                     deny
                     it
                     ?
                     Again
                     I
                     will
                     say
                     though
                     it
                     offend
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     trusting
                     to
                     that
                     mans
                     judgement
                     that
                     looketh
                     all
                     (
                     or
                     partially
                     )
                     on
                     
                       one
                       side
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     studieth
                     so
                     eagarly
                     what
                     will
                     serve
                     his
                     cause
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     mind
                     what
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     against
                     it
                     .
                     See
                     here
                     what
                     two
                     abhominations
                     you
                     thrust
                     on
                     your
                     pittiful
                     followers
                     (
                     which
                     yet
                     I
                     know
                     you
                     hold
                     not
                     your self
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     heat
                     of
                     your
                     spirit
                     in
                     desire
                     of
                     victory
                     draweth
                     you
                     to
                     say
                     you
                     mind
                     not
                     what
                     )
                     You
                     conclude
                     that
                     
                       none
                       is
                       [
                       A
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ]
                       without
                       his
                       own
                       consent
                       :
                    
                     And
                     so
                     1.
                     
                     All
                     Infants
                     are
                     certainly
                     shut
                     out
                     of
                     Heaven
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     
                       no
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                       without
                       their
                       consent
                    
                     (
                     neither
                     by
                     Election
                     ,
                     Christs
                     intercession
                     ,
                     Covenant
                     or
                     Gift
                     :
                     )
                     And
                     I
                     think
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     say
                     that
                     
                       they
                       consent
                    
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     no
                     sons
                     ,
                     no
                     heirs
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Inheritance
                     is
                     only
                     of
                     children
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     no
                     sons
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     not
                     Regenerate
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     a
                     new
                     Generation
                     ,
                     and
                     renewed
                     to
                     his
                     Image
                     .
                     And
                     do
                     you
                     damn
                     all
                     Infants
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     consider
                     whether
                     you
                     deny
                     not
                     Christ
                     in
                     Infancy
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                    
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     ?
                     For
                     you
                     can
                     never
                     prove
                     that
                     in
                     that
                     nature
                     he
                     
                       actually
                       consented
                    
                     
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     or
                     in
                     his
                     Infancy
                     .
                     But
                     partiality
                     is
                     rash
                     and
                     blind
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     T.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       If
                       there
                       be
                       no
                       Law
                       or
                       ordinance
                       of
                       God
                       unrepealed
                       by
                       which
                       either
                       this
                       Infant
                       visible
                       Church-membership
                       is
                       granted
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       listing
                       of
                       Infants
                       or
                       entring
                       into
                       the
                       visible
                       Church
                       Christian
                       is
                       made
                       a
                       duty
                       ,
                       then
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       cause
                       of
                       Infants
                       visible
                       Church-membership
                       which
                    
                     Mr.
                     B.
                     assigns
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     here
                     proved
                     to
                     you
                     such
                     a
                     Law
                     and
                     Covenant
                     before
                     Christs
                     Incarnation
                     ,
                     and
                     formerly
                     at
                     large
                     proved
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     continued
                     and
                     renewed
                     by
                     special
                     signification
                     of
                     Christs
                     will
                     since
                     his
                     Incarnation
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                     Review
                     now
                     your
                     pittiful
                     Reasons
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               
                 Second
                 Part
              
               :
               A
               CONFUTATION
               OF
               THE
               Strange
               FORGERIES
               OF
               Mr.
               
                 H.
                 DANVERS
              
               ,
               Against
               the
               ANTIQUITY
               OF
               INFANT
               BAPTISM
               ;
               And
               of
               his
               many
               Calumnies
               against
               my Self
               and
               my
               Writings
               ,
               with
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               56
               New
               Commandments
               and
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               he
               and
               the
               Sectaries
               who
               joyn
               with
               him
               in
               those
               Calumnies
               seem
               to
               own
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Richard
                 Baxter
              
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Nevil
                 Simmons
              
               and
               
                 Jonathan
                 Robinson
              
               .
               1675.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Controversies
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Weight
                 of
                 this
                 Controversie
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 duely
                 informed
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   far
                   Controversial
                   Writings
                   and
                   Disputes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   practised
                   by
                   pious
                   and
                   peaceable
                   men
                   ?
                
                 And
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 )
                 men
                 are
                 hardly
                 cured
                 of
                 
                   one
                   extream
                
                 but
                 by
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 extream
                 which
                 hath
                 far
                 most
                 injured
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 
                   excess
                   of
                   Disputing
                
                 ;
                 and
                 given
                 just
                 occasion
                 to
                 Sr.
                 W.'s
                 motto
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Itch
                   of
                   Disputing
                   makes
                   the
                   Scab
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 which
                 is
                 easily
                 discernable
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 and
                 the
                 Effects
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 cause
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 ordinarily
                 it
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 depravation
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 
                   Potestative
                   ,
                   Intellective
                   ,
                   Volitive
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 great
                 Principles
                 
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 
                   Pride
                   ,
                   Ignorance
                
                 and
                 wrath
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Did
                 not
                 Pride
                 cause
                 men
                 much
                 to
                 overvalue
                 their
                 
                   own
                   parts
                
                 and
                 worth
                 ,
                 Controversie
                 would
                 have
                 shrunk
                 into
                 a
                 narrower
                 compass
                 before
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 Men
                 would
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 
                   friends
                   to
                   be
                   informed
                
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 enquiry
                 and
                 gentle
                 conferences
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 as
                 children
                 to
                 School
                 ,
                 to
                 learn
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 grace
                 by
                 hard
                 studies
                 had
                 given
                 one
                 man
                 more
                 insight
                 into
                 any
                 matters
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 humility
                 would
                 readily
                 have
                 acknowledged
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 a
                 friendly
                 communication
                 ;
                 and
                 whereever
                 God
                 had
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ready
                 to
                 work
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 hard
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 an
                 Ignorant
                 man
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 discern
                 when
                 another
                 knoweth
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 a
                 multitude
                 that
                 understand
                 not
                 half
                 their
                 Catechism
                 hear
                 their
                 Teachers
                 as
                 Masters
                 hear
                 their
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 they
                 say
                 their
                 lesson
                 well
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Preacher
                 that
                 saith
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 pass
                 for
                 orthodox
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 wise
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 presume
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 suspect
                 him
                 of
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 repetition
                 of
                 his
                 Sermon
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 mangle
                 some
                 sentences
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 wit
                 enough
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 proclaim
                 (
                 or
                 whisper
                 abroad
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Preacher
                 hath
                 some
                 dangerous
                 errors
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 )
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 some
                 luscious
                 unwholesom
                 
                 notions
                 that
                 he
                 offereth
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 a
                 militant
                 wrangler
                 and
                 would
                 list
                 them
                 under
                 him
                 as
                 his
                 troop
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 some
                 new
                 raised
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 can
                 magnifie
                 novelties
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 new
                 revelations
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 O
                 that
                 the
                 Teachers
                 wanted
                 not
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 intellectual
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 !
                 But
                 too
                 many
                 think
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 ordained
                 into
                 the
                 
                   same
                   office
                
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 office
                 is
                 equally
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 that
                 honour
                 of
                 
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Parts
                
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 kept
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 all
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 robes
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 titles
                 ,
                 matters
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 understood
                 ,
                 must
                 pass
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 major
                 vote
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 contradicted
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 ignorance
                 made
                 known
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 owned
                 or
                 uttered
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 their
                 honour
                 is
                 engaged
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ;
                 And
                 they
                 find
                 a
                 far
                 easier
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 ostentation
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 robes
                 ,
                 titles
                 and
                 big
                 words
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 macerate
                 their
                 bodies
                 by
                 imploying
                 their
                 minds
                 in
                 serious
                 long
                 unwearied
                 studies
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 into
                 their
                 minds
                 the
                 well
                 digested
                 frame
                 of
                 sacred
                 truths
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 tribe
                 can
                 keep
                 the
                 major
                 vote
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 strangely
                 happy
                 country
                 where
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 )
                 whoever
                 will
                 be
                 wiser
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 heretick
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 fall
                 out
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 
                   weaker
                   part
                
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 up
                 their
                 honour
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 singularity
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 
                 they
                 can
                 get
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 masters
                 of
                 some
                 excellent
                 truths
                 which
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 is
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 even
                 in
                 men
                 otherwise
                 truly
                 pious
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 
                   remaining
                   pride
                
                 as
                 is
                 greatly
                 gratified
                 by
                 
                   singularity
                   :
                   Selfishness
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   man
                
                 are
                 but
                 One.
                 And
                 an
                 opinion
                 that
                 is
                 peculiarly
                 
                   their
                   own
                
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 lovely
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 Children
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   ego
                   primus
                   inveni
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sweetest
                 :
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 singular
                 Society
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 supposed
                 wiser
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 excellent
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 worship
                 than
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 comfortable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 taking
                 the
                 elect
                 to
                 be
                 fewer
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 do
                 judge
                 it
                 a
                 good
                 mark
                 to
                 hold
                 what
                 few
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 as
                 few
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 
                   conjunction
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 effects
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 now
                 live
                 among
                 many
                 that
                 fall
                 into
                 various
                 kinds
                 of
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 hopeth
                 for
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 singularity
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 Many
                 turn
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 singular
                 in
                 their
                 austerities
                 :
                 And
                 many
                 Congregations
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 Gods
                 Praise
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 Davids
                 Psalms
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 against
                 humane
                 learning
                 and
                 studies
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 against
                 Preaching
                 upon
                 a
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 Praying
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 against
                 ordinary
                 Family-worship
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 startle
                 if
                 they
                 hear
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords-Prayer
                 and
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 also
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 denying
                 all
                 Christians
                 Infants
                 Church-membership
                 hath
                 prospered
                 .
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 too
                 many
                 honest
                 persons
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 ungodliness
                 ,
                 are
                 disaffected
                 to
                 lawful
                 and
                 laudable
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 meerly
                 because
                 the
                 Vngodly
                 use
                 them
                 :
                 When
                 as
                 experience
                 telleth
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 Religion
                 in
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 will
                 usually
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 uppermost
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 if
                 good
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Teachers
                 set
                 up
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 will
                 be
                 outwardly
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 singular
                 from
                 them
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 to
                 their self
                 deceit
                 and
                 our
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 10.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 by
                 this
                 weakness
                 of
                 some
                 singular
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 other
                 Rulers
                 that
                 were
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 and
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 were
                 themselves
                 of
                 wicked
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 make
                 Laws
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 ungodly
                 multitude
                 did
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 presently
                 cure
                 most
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 for
                 such
                 opinions
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Godly
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 must
                 be
                 greatly
                 differenced
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 before
                 we
                 are
                 aware
                 ,
                 our
                 secret
                 Pride
                 sets
                 in
                 with
                 this
                 desire
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 us
                 much
                 desire
                 to
                 seem
                 
                   eminently
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 notable
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 difference
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 Christians
                 than
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 or
                 reason
                 doth
                 allow
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 much
                 Ignorance
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 all
                 
                 our
                 controversies
                 ,
                 would
                 soon
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 concerned
                 not
                 our selves
                 :
                 For
                 every
                 disputer
                 accuseth
                 his
                 adversary
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 ten
                 minds
                 (
                 inconsistent
                 )
                 nine
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 every
                 one
                 chargeth
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 thinks
                 that
                 he
                 alone
                 is
                 free
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 that
                 mans
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 must
                 act
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 puddle
                 of
                 brains
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 frail
                 a
                 receptive
                 engine
                 as
                 it
                 here
                 useth
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 high
                 and
                 confident
                 thoughts
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 untryed
                 and
                 undigested
                 conceptions
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 Ignorance
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 or
                 cured
                 !
                 Most
                 certainly
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 so
                 dark
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 
                   few
                   Great
                   necessary
                
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 very
                 plain
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 confident
                 of
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 suspicion
                 of
                 mistake
                 .
                 Most
                 certainly
                 
                   natural
                   dulness
                
                 ,
                 or
                 short
                 and
                 superficial
                 studies
                 ,
                 through
                 sloth
                 or
                 diversions
                 ,
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 right
                 teachers
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 early
                 reception
                 of
                 wrong
                 methods
                 or
                 opinions
                 ,
                 leading
                 unto
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 causes
                 ,
                 doth
                 and
                 will
                 keep
                 not
                 only
                 most
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 so
                 low
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 unfitteth
                 them
                 to
                 master
                 and
                 manage
                 very
                 difficult
                 controversies
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 sad
                 experience
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 least
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 is
                 oft
                 least
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 tongue
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 too
                 rare
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 Ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 chargeth
                 not
                 him
                 with
                 Pride
                 that
                 will
                 presume
                 to
                 contradict
                 him
                 .
                 What
                 wonder
                 then
                 if
                 disputes
                 be
                 endless
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 wrath
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 needs
                 no
                 proof
                 but
                 experience
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 see
                 men
                 come
                 
                 forth
                 with
                 militant
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 animosity
                 is
                 their
                 valour
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 adversaries
                 seem
                 contemptible
                 or
                 odious
                 is
                 their
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 but
                 open
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 Disputing
                 evil
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 effects
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Causes
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 woful
                 tragedy
                 ,
                 of
                 1500
                 years
                 duration
                 ,
                 should
                 I
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 put
                 off
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 sight
                 and
                 experience
                 do
                 inform
                 you
                 more
                 effectually
                 than
                 words
                 can
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 On
                 all
                 these
                 accounts
                 I
                 still
                 say
                 as
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   The
                   servant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   must
                   not
                
                 (
                 needlesly
                 )
                 strive
                 ,
                 nor
                 meddle
                 with
                 those
                 wranglings
                 which
                 
                   minister
                   Questions
                   rather
                   than
                   godly
                   edifying
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   faith
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Commandment
                   is
                   Love
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   pure
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   Conscience
                   and
                   faith
                   unfeigned
                   :
                
                 And
                 the
                 high
                 pretenders
                 are
                 too
                 often
                 [
                 
                   proud
                   ,
                   knowing
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   doting
                   about
                   questions
                
                 and
                 strifes
                 of
                 
                   words
                   ;
                   whereof
                   cometh
                   envy
                   ,
                   strife
                   ,
                   railing
                   ,
                   evil
                   surmising
                   ,
                   perverse
                   disputings
                   of
                   men
                   of
                   corrupt
                   minds
                   and
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 II.
                 But
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 Politicians
                 use
                 to
                 tell
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 did
                 but
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 resistance
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 flie
                 from
                 them
                 as
                 from
                 Tigers
                 or
                 Crocodiles
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 their
                 boundless
                 uncontrouled
                 pride
                 and
                 cruelty
                 would
                 be
                 insatiable
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 Heretitical
                 and
                 truly
                 Schismatical
                 Contenders
                 ,
                 that
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 once
                 secured
                 that
                 whatever
                 folly
                 ,
                 heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 ungodly
                 mischievous
                 conceits
                 they
                 vend
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 industry
                 and
                 turbulency
                 
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 yet
                 must
                 contradict
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 open
                 their
                 folly
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 disputation
                 ,
                 controversie
                 and
                 strife
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 so
                 embolden
                 them
                 to
                 attempt
                 the
                 seduction
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 place
                 would
                 be
                 safe
                 or
                 quiet
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 foolish
                 pretence
                 of
                 peaceableness
                 and
                 quietness
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 by
                 in
                 silence
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 or
                 others
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 well-meaning
                 people
                 seduced
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 name
                 abused
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Churches
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 scorn
                 and
                 scandal
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 accounted
                 contentious
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 lukewarm
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 themselves
                 )
                 to
                 hear
                 dayly
                 swearers
                 ,
                 cursers
                 ,
                 scorners
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 prophane
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 close
                 reproof
                 or
                 admonition
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 see
                 or
                 hear
                 hurtful
                 falshoods
                 published
                 as
                 the
                 precious
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 contradict
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 endeavour
                 to
                 save
                 mens
                 souls
                 from
                 the
                 infection
                 .
                 If
                 Satans
                 work
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 resistance
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 a
                 mistaken
                 well-meaning
                 man
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 little
                 safety
                 for
                 the
                 flocks
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 When
                 Paul
                 fore-told
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 that
                 would
                 assault
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Grievous
                   devouring
                   wolves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   men
                   arising
                   among
                   themselves
                   that
                   would
                   speak
                   perverse
                   things
                   to
                   draw
                   away
                   disciples
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                
                 his
                 conclusion
                 is
                 [
                 
                   Therefore
                   watch
                
                 ]
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 that
                 watching
                 is
                 he
                 tells
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   The
                   mouths
                
                 of
                 such
                 deceivers
                 must
                 be
                 stopped
                 :
                 not
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Timothy
                 
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 
                   evident
                   truth
                
                 .
                 And
                 Truth
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 its
                 evidence
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 rightly
                 opened
                 and
                 managed
                 .
                 And
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 had
                 enabled
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 and
                 clearly
                 to
                 vindicate
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 wholesome
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 
                   ignorant
                   pride
                
                 that
                 wrangleth
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 had
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 long
                 agoe
                 ?
                 And
                 though
                 ill
                 disputes
                 have
                 done
                 much
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 often
                 disputing
                 succedeth
                 more
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Parts
                   ,
                   interests
                
                 or
                 advantages
                 of
                 the
                 Disputers
                 ,
                 than
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 truth
                 :
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 abuses
                 ,
                 Truth
                 must
                 be
                 defended
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 findeth
                 something
                 even
                 in
                 nature
                 (
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 man
                 is
                 )
                 to
                 befriend
                 it
                 ;
                 few
                 love
                 a
                 plain
                 falshood
                 ,
                 unless
                 where
                 interest
                 greatly
                 bribeth
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 upon
                 tryal
                 Truth
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 prevail
                 ,
                 where
                 sin
                 doth
                 not
                 provoke
                 God
                 in
                 judgement
                 to
                 leave
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 delusions
                 which
                 they
                 chuse
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 way
                 be
                 to
                 
                   Teach
                   and
                   Learn
                
                 ,
                 and
                 quietly
                 open
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   meekness
                   to
                   instruct
                   those
                   that
                   oppose
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 contentions
                 as
                 we
                 avoid
                 wars
                 ,
                 till
                 other
                 mens
                 ass●ults
                 do
                 make
                 them
                 unavoidably
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   cowardly
                   betrayers
                
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 Satan
                 to
                 deceive
                 men
                 unresisted
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   earnestly
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   once
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 I.
                 To
                 whom
                 this
                 
                   earnest
                   contending
                
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 II.
                 And
                 by
                 whom
                 .
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 19.
                 I.
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 
                   over
                   sharp
                
                 or
                 earnest
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 With
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 
                   strangers
                   to
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   whose
                   conversion
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 liker
                 to
                 be
                 won
                 by
                 a
                 gentler
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 more
                 demonstrateth
                 love
                 and
                 tenderness
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 20.
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 with
                 
                   Godly
                   Christians
                
                 who
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 sins
                 
                   of
                   infirmity
                
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 lyable
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 tenderness
                 maketh
                 compassionate
                 tender
                 dealing
                 fittest
                 to
                 their
                 recovery
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 21.
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 with
                 
                   humbled
                   dejected
                   Christians
                
                 who
                 are
                 apter
                 than
                 we
                 to
                 aggravate
                 their
                 own
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 their
                 sorrows
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 despair
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.7
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 22.
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 with
                 sinners
                 that
                 under
                 conversion
                 and
                 repentance
                 are
                 humbling
                 themselves
                 by
                 confession
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 15.
                 
                 Philem.
                 10
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 23.
                 5.
                 
                 Nor
                 with
                 Christians
                 that
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 tolerable
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 manage
                 their
                 differences
                 but
                 with
                 tolerable
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 not
                 hazarding
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 mens
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 we
                 must
                 use
                 
                   plainness
                   ,
                   sharpness
                
                 and
                 earnestness
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 in
                 secret
                 (
                 where
                 mens
                 honour
                 with
                 others
                 is
                 not
                 concerned
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 mens
                 convict●on
                 and
                 repentance
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 or
                 error
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 known
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 truly
                 opened
                 and
                 aggravated
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 by
                 
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 hard-heartedness
                 or
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 convinced
                 or
                 humbled
                 by
                 easier
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 25.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 so
                 to
                 admonish
                 a
                 publick
                 sinner
                 for
                 his
                 crimes
                 or
                 heresies
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 opened
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 convinced
                 and
                 humbled
                 openly
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 26.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 or
                 Church
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 infected
                 by
                 the
                 sin
                 or
                 error
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 fully
                 and
                 plainly
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sinner
                 
                   rebuked
                   before
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   others
                   may
                   beware
                   .
                
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 27.
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 offender
                 or
                 heretick
                 sheweth
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 expect
                 his
                 cure
                 and
                 conviction
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 defend
                 Gods
                 truth
                 and
                 mens
                 souls
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Rulers
                 execute
                 malefactors
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 
                   own
                   good
                
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 warning
                 of
                 others
                 and
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 28.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 our
                 gentle
                 speeches
                 tend
                 to
                 scandalize
                 those
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 prevaricate
                 and
                 favour
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 cases
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 proved
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 Nathans
                 dealing
                 with
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 with
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 16.
                 and
                 
                   Pauls
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 2.
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 Pauls
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 incestuous
                 man
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 and
                 Peters
                 with
                 Ananias
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.20
                 .
                 
                   Them
                   that
                   sin
                   rebuke
                   before
                   all
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.2
                 .
                 Tit.
                 1.13
                 .
                 
                   Rebuke
                   them
                   sharply
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   (
                   cuttingly
                   )
                   
                   Tit.
                
                 2.15
                 .
                 
                   Rebuke
                   with
                   all
                   authority
                
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 we
                 deal
                 with
                 Inferiors
                 who
                 must
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 throughout
                 :
                 And
                 Eli's
                 gentleness
                 or
                 remisness
                 is
                 our
                 warning
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 II.
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 must
                 use
                 this
                 sharpness
                 and
                 earnestness
                 against
                 errors
                 and
                 sinners
                 in
                 contending
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 those
                 who
                 overvalue
                 their
                 own
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 fond
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 peculiarly
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 insolently
                 take
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 enemies
                 to
                 truth
                 and
                 faith
                 and
                 godliness
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 adversaries
                 to
                 their
                 odd
                 opinions
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 must
                 inferiors
                 rise
                 up
                 with
                 insolency
                 against
                 superiors
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 young
                 against
                 their
                 elders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ignorant
                 against
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 zealous
                 standing
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 Though
                 they
                 may
                 humbly
                 and
                 modestly
                 defend
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 truth
                 indeed
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 should
                 unstudyed
                 Christians
                 presently
                 think
                 hardly
                 of
                 any
                 party
                 and
                 backbite
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 inveigh
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Leaders
                 call
                 them
                 hereticks
                 or
                 reproach
                 them
                 as
                 erroneous
                 dangerous
                 men
                 :
                 (
                 as
                 almost
                 all
                 parties
                 do
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 )
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 should
                 those
                 Ministers
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 through
                 insight
                 into
                 a
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 meddle
                 much
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 too
                 forward
                 to
                 reprove
                 and
                 reproach
                 where
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 undertake
                 disputes
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 manage
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 God
                 doth
                 indow
                 men
                 with
                 various
                 gifts
                 ,
                 if
                 each
                 man
                 were
                 imployed
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 talent
                 ,
                 all
                 would
                 have
                 their
                 honour
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 notoriously
                 all
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Carnal
                 ,
                 proud
                 and
                 worldly
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 their
                 pride
                 and
                 worldly
                 interest
                 :
                 These
                 contend
                 malignantly
                 against
                 Godliness
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 idle
                 ,
                 fleshly
                 droans
                 ,
                 that
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 and
                 mind
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 meddle
                 not
                 much
                 with
                 controversies
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Professors
                 of
                 Religious
                 zeal
                 ,
                 who
                 espouse
                 some
                 singular
                 dividing
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 all
                 their
                 studies
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 mistakes
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 laudable
                 abilities
                 perverted
                 by
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 error
                 and
                 interest
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Honest
                 Preachers
                 that
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 practical
                 preaching
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 but
                 
                   half
                   studied
                
                 in
                 some
                 controversies
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 as
                 forward
                 and
                 busie
                 in
                 disputing
                 ,
                 censuring
                 and
                 reproving
                 dissenters
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 requireth
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 all
                 these
                 would
                 meddle
                 with
                 no
                 controversies
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 great
                 necessity
                 in
                 plain
                 and
                 certain
                 cases
                 calls
                 them
                 to
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 many
                 humble
                 truly
                 Godly
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 conscious
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 well
                 studied
                 for
                 controversie
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 it
                 but
                 lay
                 out
                 themselves
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 truths
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 much
                 service
                 in
                 quietness
                 and
                 peace
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 most
                 beholden
                 to
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Some
                 are
                 judicious
                 and
                 very
                 fit
                 for
                 controversie
                 ,
                 but
                 too
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 practical
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Some
                 excellent
                 holy
                 men
                 (
                 like
                 Augustine
                 )
                 have
                 so
                 digested
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 truth
                 against
                 all
                 adversaries
                 and
                 live
                 accordingly
                 .
                 Only
                 these
                 two
                 last
                 sorts
                 should
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 such
                 disputes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 controversie
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 in
                 this
                 distracted
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 much
                 concerned
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 weight
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 controversie
                 about
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 neither
                 come
                 too
                 short
                 nor
                 go
                 too
                 far
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Christian
                 Parent
                 (
                 or
                 owner
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 intrusted
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 doth
                 heartily
                 dedicate
                 him
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 that
                 he
                 stand
                 related
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 layeth
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 damn
                 any
                 such
                 Infant
                 meerly
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 cannot
                 subscribe
                 to
                 as
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 (
                 who
                 think
                 so
                 much
                 better
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 understandings
                 than
                 ever
                 any
                 evidence
                 perswaded
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 judge
                 themselves
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 Creed-makers
                 for
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 approve
                 of
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 
                   Dort
                   Art.
                
                 1.
                 that
                 [
                 
                   faithful
                   Parents
                   have
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   their
                   children
                   dying
                   in
                   Infancy
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 hope
                 all
                 the
                 pious
                 Anabaptists
                 themselves
                 do
                 virtually
                 though
                 not
                 actually
                 
                 devote
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 to
                 their
                 Covenant
                 relation
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 vehemently
                 plead
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 surely
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 natural
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 special
                 Covenant
                 with
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 pardon
                 their
                 Original
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 right
                 to
                 future
                 life
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Parents
                 dedication
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 undoubtedly
                 accept
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thankful
                 ?
                 And
                 I
                 believe
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   I
                   would
                   do
                   all
                   that
                   God
                   intrusteth
                   and
                   enableth
                   me
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   child
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   would
                   give
                   him
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   accept
                   any
                   mercy
                   for
                   him
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   God
                   doth
                   authorize
                   me
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 Parents
                 and
                 Owners
                 will
                 not
                 consent
                 that
                 their
                 children
                 be
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 yet
                 satisfied
                 what
                 remedy
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 nor
                 who
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 as
                 good
                 effect
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 
                   any
                   one
                   may
                   do
                   it
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 plead
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Heathens
                 children
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 used
                 and
                 saved
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 perswadeth
                 me
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 extant
                 such
                 a
                 Covenant
                 or
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 save
                 every
                 Heathens
                 child
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 brought
                 to
                 baptism
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 shew
                 me
                 that
                 text
                 where
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 leave
                 me
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 save
                 all
                 Heathens
                 Infants
                 whether
                 baptized
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 I
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 more
                 Christians
                 would
                 sit
                 in
                 our
                 closets
                 and
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 all
                 the
                 Infants
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 consent
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 their
                 reconciled
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 his
                 children
                 and
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 what
                 good
                 man
                 would
                 not
                 desire
                 
                 their
                 salvation
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 damn
                 them
                 all
                 meerly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 strangers
                 consent
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 that
                 wanting
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Much
                 less
                 that
                 when
                 
                   we
                   do
                   consent
                   a
                   thousand
                   or
                   ten
                   thousand
                   miles
                   off
                   ,
                
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 in
                 China
                 or
                 Siana
                 shall
                 be
                 baptized
                 and
                 saved
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 shall
                 not
                 hinder
                 their
                 damnation
                 meerly
                 because
                 the
                 Infants
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 distant
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 in
                 
                   sight
                   and
                   presence
                
                 offer
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 surely
                 if
                 my
                 consent
                 that
                 a
                 Turks
                 child
                 be
                 baptized
                 and
                 saved
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 a
                 mile
                 off
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 ten
                 thousand
                 miles
                 off
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 impowred
                 to
                 consent
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 damn
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 necessary
                 to
                 his
                 salvation
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 give
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 either
                 save
                 any
                 one
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 wanteth
                 other
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 damn
                 any
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 )
                 who
                 want
                 nothing
                 else
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 doubt
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 otherwise
                 will
                 prove
                 dishonourers
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 feigning
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Heathenish
                 superstition
                 ,
                 laying
                 mens
                 salvation
                 on
                 a
                 ceremony
                 as
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Christs
                 redoubled
                 lesson
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   learn
                   what
                   that
                   meaneth
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   have
                   mercy
                   and
                   not
                   sacrifice
                   :
                
                 And
                 no
                 men
                 shall
                 unteach
                 me
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 comfortable
                 lesson
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 so
                 industriously
                 taught
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 written
                 
                 so
                 deeply
                 on
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 made
                 all
                 
                   unmerciful
                   persecutions
                
                 and
                 separations
                 ,
                 and
                 alienations
                 very
                 displeasing
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 afterwards
                 that
                 even
                 Augustine
                 himself
                 doth
                 as
                 on
                 great
                 deliberation
                 assert
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 baptism
                 is
                 not
                 despised
                 ,
                 Heart
                 conversion
                 without
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 to
                 salvation
                 in
                 the
                 adult
                 :
                 And
                 no
                 scripture
                 or
                 reason
                 doth
                 make
                 it
                 
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                
                 to
                 Infants
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   adult
                
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 Heathens
                 Infants
                 are
                 not
                 damned
                 meerly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 outward
                 baptism
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 others
                 (
                 either
                 because
                 that
                 other
                 mens
                 consent
                 who
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Infants
                 of
                 Heathens
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 unless
                 somewhat
                 else
                 be
                 yet
                 proved
                 necessary
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 saved
                 ,
                 then
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 Christians
                 Infants
                 also
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 miserable
                 than
                 Heathens
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 first
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Infants
                 of
                 all
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 and
                 ungodly
                 Christians
                 (
                 hypocrites
                 )
                 have
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 next
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
                 think
                 better
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 state
                 than
                 God
                 alloweth
                 you
                 :
                 And
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 promise
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Some
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 giveth
                 grace
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 
                   ponere
                   obicem
                
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 sense
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 
                   benefits
                   .
                   Non
                   ponere
                   obicem
                
                 signifieth
                 plainly
                 
                   no
                   Action
                
                 or
                 
                   positive
                   qualification
                
                 
                 as
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 negation
                 of
                 some
                 contrary
                 action
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 to
                 the
                 adult
                 are
                 clean
                 contrary
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 he
                 
                   that
                   neither
                   Believeth
                   nor
                   opposeth
                   faith
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 or
                 he
                 
                   that
                   doth
                   neither
                   good
                   nor
                   harm
                   ,
                
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 an
                 apoplexy
                 ,
                 or
                 asleep
                 :
                 But
                 [
                 
                   he
                   that
                   believeth
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   believeth
                   not
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                
                 ;
                 And
                 
                   except
                   ye
                   repent
                   ye
                   shall
                   all
                   perish
                
                 ;
                 And
                 
                   without
                   holiness
                   none
                   shall
                   see
                   God
                   :
                
                 ]
                 But
                 a
                 meer
                 negation
                 is
                 no
                 holiness
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 feign
                 
                   another
                   Covenant
                
                 for
                 Infants
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 shew
                 what
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 which
                 taketh
                 in
                 the
                 Infants
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Authorized
                   Parents
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 members
                 or
                 Own
                 God
                 taketh
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 requireth
                 a
                 
                   positive
                   believing
                   consent
                
                 and
                 dedication
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   positive
                   condition
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Negative
                   (
                   non
                   ponere
                   obicem
                
                 ,
                 )
                 though
                 performed
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Parent
                   for
                   the
                   child
                
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 promises
                 throughout
                 the
                 Scripture
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 
                   faithful
                   and
                   their
                   seed
                
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 promiseth
                 to
                 bless
                 children
                 
                   through
                   many
                   generations
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 faithful
                 Ancestors
                 sake
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 supposition
                 that
                 fidelity
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 apostasie
                 make
                 no
                 intercision
                 .
                 Else
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Noe
                 ,
                 even
                 Cham's
                 posterity
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Shem's
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 made
                 necessary
                 (
                 and
                 sufficient
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Covenant
                 to
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   devoted
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 
                 
                   Parents
                   natural
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 civil
                 ,
                 whose
                 Own
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 disposing
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 do
                 enter
                 them
                 by
                 consent
                 into
                 the
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Christ
                 ?
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 that
                 
                   Faithful
                   Parents
                   virtually
                
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 actually
                 do
                 when
                 God
                 doth
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   further
                   necessary
                
                 as
                 the
                 
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                
                 Infants
                 acceptance
                 and
                 salvation
                 is
                 [
                 
                   A
                   promise
                   to
                   educate
                   the
                   Child
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   if
                   he
                   live
                
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 promise
                 indeed
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 his
                 dedication
                 and
                 consent
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 who
                 but
                 the
                 Owners
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 making
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 ?
                 (
                 unless
                 as
                 seconds
                 promising
                 that
                 the
                 Owners
                 shall
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 )
                 :
                 For
                 only
                 he
                 that
                 
                   owneth
                   him
                
                 can
                 educate
                 him
                 (
                 by
                 himself
                 or
                 others
                 )
                 or
                 dispose
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 education
                 :
                 who
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 another
                 mans
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 educate
                 him
                 ?
                 They
                 that
                 undertake
                 as
                 sureties
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 
                   Parents
                   apostatize
                
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 do
                 plainly
                 imply
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                   till
                   then
                
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Parent
                 that
                 is
                 intrusted
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Parent
                 must
                 consent
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Parent
                 must
                 enter
                 his
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Parents
                 apostatize
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 child
                 themselves
                 as
                 
                   their
                   Own
                
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 what
                 power
                 can
                 they
                 educate
                 him
                 or
                 dispose
                 of
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 save
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 or
                 consent
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 saved
                 for
                 the
                 
                   meritorious
                   
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 
                   free
                   gift
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 condition
                 is
                 but
                 
                   suitable
                   acceptance
                
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 Parent
                 
                   accept
                   a
                   donation
                   for
                   his
                   Child
                   ,
                
                 who
                 hath
                 no
                 will
                 to
                 accept
                 it
                 for
                 himself
                 ?
                 Shall
                 he
                 be
                 certainly
                 shut
                 out
                 unto
                 damnation
                 ?
                 Or
                 shall
                 he
                 have
                 that
                 gift
                 absolutely
                 which
                 is
                 conditional
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 donation
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 remember
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 guilt
                 and
                 misery
                 from
                 our
                 Parents
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 life
                 and
                 pardon
                 be
                 by
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 congruous
                 that
                 the
                 meer
                 condition
                 of
                 acceptance
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Parents
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Perhaps
                 some
                 will
                 lay
                 all
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Infants
                 to
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 upon
                 secret
                 election
                 only
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 knew
                 of
                 Infants
                 Salvation
                 were
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 save
                 some
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 elected
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Promise
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 Infant
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 any
                 condition
                 or
                 qualification
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 No
                 Infant
                 hath
                 any
                 Right
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 elect
                 person
                 at
                 age
                 hath
                 before
                 faith
                 and
                 regeneration
                 :
                 Election
                 gave
                 Paul
                 (
                 nor
                 any
                 wicked
                 man
                 )
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 pardon
                 or
                 salvation
                 :
                 Else
                 elect
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Infidels
                 are
                 justified
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 
                   jus
                   ad
                   impunitatem
                   &
                   Regnum
                   Coelorum
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 assurance
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 save
                 ten
                 or
                 three
                 Infants
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 told
                 us
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 elected
                 so
                 many
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 sure
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 all
                 or
                 almost
                 all
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 is
                 unrevealed
                 .
                 
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 or
                 Infidels
                 ;
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 God
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 hate
                 him
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 then
                 no
                 
                   proper
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                   Covenant
                   right
                
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 save
                 any
                 one
                 individual
                 Infant
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 can
                 hope
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 proper
                 sense
                 )
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 believe
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 promised
                 or
                 revealed
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Parents
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 far
                 hopeless
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 God
                 who
                 made
                 man
                 after
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 him
                 to
                 govern
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 principles
                 which
                 are
                 his
                 Image
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 take
                 Infants
                 for
                 Infant-members
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 give
                 them
                 Right
                 to
                 Honours
                 and
                 Inheritances
                 ,
                 the
                 possession
                 and
                 use
                 whereof
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 degrees
                 that
                 nature
                 doth
                 capacitate
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 then
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 Conditional
                 Gift
                 of
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Salvation
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 adult
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 did
                 wholly
                 leave
                 out
                 Infants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Covenant
                 giveth
                 them
                 no
                 rights
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 visible
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 It
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 doubtful
                 consequence
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 save
                 more
                 (
                 yea
                 so
                 great
                 numbers
                 as
                 we
                 will
                 hope
                 are
                 saved
                 in
                 Infancie
                 )
                 than
                 ever
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 save
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 any
                 antecedent
                 Right
                 to
                 Salvation
                 to
                 ?
                 I
                 doubt
                 we
                 shall
                 open
                 such
                 a
                 gap
                 to
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 presumptuous
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Infidels
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 cross
                 our
                 common
                 doctrine
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 may
                 
                 save
                 whole
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 millions
                 of
                 Heathens
                 Infants
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 never
                 gave
                 Right
                 to
                 Salvation
                 by
                 any
                 gift
                 or
                 promise
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 he
                 elected
                 them
                 ;
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 do
                 so
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Parents
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 renewing
                 them
                 all
                 
                   in
                   transitu
                
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 
                   He
                   giveth
                   them
                   freely
                   his
                   sanctifying
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   giveth
                   them
                   right
                   to
                   Salvation
                   as
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   tell
                   us
                   not
                   who
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Take
                 heed
                 lest
                 you
                 teach
                 the
                 presumptuous
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Heathens
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 passages
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dying
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 save
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Still
                 this
                 giveth
                 no
                 positive
                 hope
                 of
                 any
                 particulars
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 to
                 Christians
                 for
                 their
                 Children
                 than
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 as
                 Believers
                 have
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 soundest
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 Gods
                 taking
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 becoming
                 their
                 God
                 and
                 taking
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 doth
                 signifie
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 pardon
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 life
                 eternal
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 upon
                 their
                 Parents
                 
                   Consent
                   and
                   Heart-devoting
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 before
                 baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 baptism
                 is
                 the
                 solemnizing
                 and
                 investiture
                 ,
                 which
                 openly
                 
                   coram
                   Ecclesia
                
                 delivereth
                 them
                 possession
                 of
                 their
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 with
                 a
                 sealed
                 pardon
                 and
                 gift
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 promise
                 and
                 Covenant
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 and
                 their
                 feed
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 Gods
                 promises
                 to
                 the
                 many
                 Generations
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Texts
                 ,
                 cannot
                 mean
                 any
                 such
                 little
                 blessings
                 as
                 consist
                 with
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 and
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Churches
                 in
                 baptizing
                 of
                 Infants
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 mind
                 (
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 despise
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 Abrahams
                 case
                 perswadeth
                 me
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Natural
                 and
                 Civil
                 Parents
                 (
                 truly
                 their
                 Owners
                 )
                 have
                 this
                 right
                 (
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 baptized
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 (
                 natural
                 Parents
                 )
                 have
                 plainer
                 evidence
                 than
                 the
                 later
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 darker
                 case
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 think
                 either
                 that
                 all
                 Infants
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 baptized
                 Infants
                 (
                 
                   ●ure
                   vel
                   injuria
                
                 )
                 though
                 no
                 Parent
                 or
                 
                   Owner
                   consent
                
                 or
                 
                   dedicate
                   them
                   (
                   heartily
                   ,
                   or
                   openly
                   )
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 or
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 truly
                 consent
                 not
                 for
                 themselves
                 or
                 theirs
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 prove
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 past
                 my
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 grand
                 difficulty
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 this
                 
                   Infant-Grace
                   is
                   lost
                
                 in
                 many
                 that
                 live
                 to
                 riper
                 age
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 Christian
                 Directory
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 refer
                 the
                 considering
                 Reader
                 thither
                 ,
                 only
                 adding
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 far
                 greater
                 absurdities
                 will
                 follow
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   greater
                   are
                
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 loth
                 again
                 to
                 name
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 by
                 any
                 notice
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 )
                 did
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 grant
                 the
                 conclusion
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 no
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 truth
                 ;
                 yea
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 Austin
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 themselves
                 ,
                 thought
                 more
                 at
                 age
                 were
                 truly
                 justified
                 and
                 sanctified
                 than
                 were
                 elected
                 and
                 did
                 persevere
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 hold
                 that
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 certain
                 confirmed
                 Christians
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 certainty
                 to
                 persevere
                 :
                 And
                 others
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 Believers
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 believe
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 causeth
                 men
                 
                   only
                   to
                   believe
                
                 ,
                 as
                 antecedent
                 to
                 that
                 
                   promised
                   spirit
                   (
                   of
                   Power
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   a
                   sound
                   mind
                   )
                
                 is
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 as
                 Adams
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   following
                   it
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 rooted
                 habit
                 )
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 And
                 others
                 come
                 yet
                 lower
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Grace
                 which
                 giveth
                 
                   faith
                   it self
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 lost
                 (
                 because
                 such
                 have
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 grace
                 which
                 only
                 
                   enableth
                   men
                   to
                   Repent
                   and
                   Believe
                
                 (
                 called
                 sufficient
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 before
                 it
                 produce
                 the
                 Act
                 :
                 Accordingly
                 some
                 think
                 of
                 Infant-Grace
                 :
                 The
                 last
                 sort
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 real
                 pardon
                 of
                 original
                 sin
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 
                   real
                   Grace
                
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 Infants
                 ,
                 that
                 grace
                 is
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 
                   will
                   enable
                   them
                   to
                   believe
                   if
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   age
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 
                   infallibly
                   cause
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   lost
                
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 might
                 run
                 over
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 all
                 these
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 
                   Davenant
                   ,
                   Ward
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   loss
                   of
                   an
                   Infant-state
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                
                 as
                 by
                 them
                 opened
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 will
                 infer
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 by
                 Art.
                 1.
                 c.
                 17.
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Dort
                 was
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Our
                 darkness
                 about
                 the
                 
                   future
                   state
                
                 of
                 
                   Infants
                   Souls
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 occasioned
                 some
                 diversity
                 of
                 thoughts
                 about
                 their
                 
                   present
                   state
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 they
                 will
                 neither
                 in
                 Heaven
                 or
                 Hell
                 have
                 any
                 work
                 for
                 Conscience
                 in
                 the
                 review
                 of
                 any
                 
                   former
                   actions
                   ,
                   
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   :
                
                 And
                 it
                 seemeth
                 by
                 Nazianzene
                 before
                 cited
                 (
                 Orat.
                 40.
                 )
                 that
                 some
                 Ancients
                 thought
                 as
                 most
                 Papists
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 unbaptized
                 Infants
                 have
                 neither
                 the
                 joys
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 punishment
                 but
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 state
                 then
                 to
                 place
                 them
                 in
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 :
                 To
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 remain
                 in
                 a
                 meer
                 potentiality
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 know
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 equal
                 them
                 with
                 bruits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 encourage
                 the
                 Socinians
                 who
                 say
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 the
                 separated
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 adult
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 allow
                 understanding
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 
                   died
                   baptized
                
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 understand
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 grief
                 or
                 pleasure
                 :
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 more
                 than
                 God
                 revealeth
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 In
                 sum
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 Parents
                 devote
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 capacity
                 in
                 his
                 Covenant
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 proved
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 accepteth
                 into
                 his
                 Covenant
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 faithfully
                 thus
                 devoted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 peculiarly
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Children
                 are
                 holy
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 certainly
                 members
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 Infant
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 Kingdoms
                 under
                 Heaven
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 all
                 clear
                 and
                 great
                 truths
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 salvation
                 than
                 of
                 those
                 without
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Covenant
                 maketh
                 their
                 Salvation
                 certain
                 if
                 they
                 so
                 die
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 the
                 investiture
                 and
                 solemnization
                 of
                 their
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Infancie
                 ,
                 from
                 Matth.
                 28.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 and
                 the
                 exposition
                 
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 think
                 with
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Nazianzene
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 investiture
                 and
                 solemnization
                 is
                 partly
                 left
                 to
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 delayed
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 health
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 should
                 think
                 that
                 Infants
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 solemnly
                 invested
                 by
                 baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 adult
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 confess
                 
                   Infants
                   relation
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Covenant
                   and
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 differ
                 from
                 such
                 men
                 with
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 mutual
                 toleration
                 and
                 communion
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               The
               Occasion
               of
               this
               Writing
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               AS
               I
               was
               by
               great
               and
               long
               importunity
               unwillingly
               engaged
               at
               first
               to
               meddle
               publickly
               in
               the
               Controversie
               of
               Infant
               Baptism
               with
               Mr.
               Tombes
               ,
               so
               I
               then
               resolved
               to
               meddle
               no
               more
               with
               it
               ,
               unless
               I
               found
               that
               necessity
               made
               it
               an
               apparent
               duty
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               Accordingly
               when
               Mr.
               Tombes
               had
               printed
               the
               last
               private
               papers
               which
               past
               between
               him
               and
               me
               ,
               without
               my
               consent
               ,
               I
               never
               answered
               his
               reply
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               not
               striving
               to
               have
               the
               last
               word
               ,
               and
               supposing
               that
               the
               studious
               impartial
               Reader
               ,
               would
               find
               no
               need
               of
               a
               rejoynder
               :
               For
               to
               me
               his
               Reply
               seemed
               so
               empty
               and
               next
               nothing
               ,
               that
               I
               thought
               it
               unnecessary
               to
               say
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               But
               it
               is
               now
               grown
               the
               custom
               among
               Papists
               and
               Sectaries
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               wranglers
               that
               trouble
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               scribble
               somewhat
               sense
               or
               nonsense
               against
               that
               truth
               which
               they
               have
               not
               wit
               ,
               or
               will
               ,
               or
               humility
               enough
               to
               learn
               ,
               and
               then
               say
               to
               those
               that
               would
               make
               them
               wiser
               ,
               
                 you
                 are
                 answered
              
               ;
               and
               it
               goeth
               for
               a
               victory
               to
               any
               foolery
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 written
                 against
                 you
                 is
                 unanswered
              
               :
               As
               if
               we
               dealt
               on
               such
               terms
               with
               the
               world
               in
               writing
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               that
               speaketh
               last
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               liveth
               longest
               )
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               right
               .
               Or
               as
               if
               we
               knew
               not
               when
               we
               write
               against
               the
               grossest
               
               heresie
               or
               error
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               words
               may
               be
               said
               or
               written
               for
               it
               as
               against
               it
               !
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               And
               O
               what
               pity
               is
               it
               that
               with
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               of
               well-meaning
               people
               ,
               number
               goeth
               for
               weight
               ,
               and
               he
               seemeth
               to
               be
               in
               the
               right
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               is
               nearest
               them
               and
               hath
               
                 best
                 opportunity
              
               to
               talk
               to
               them
               a
               few
               smooth
               deceitful
               words
               for
               his
               opinion
               ,
               and
               to
               belie
               and
               vilifie
               those
               that
               are
               against
               him
               !
               Not
               but
               that
               there
               are
               great
               fundamental
               Truths
               which
               manifest
               themselves
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               these
               honest
               souls
               would
               not
               be
               drawn
               from
               by
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               :
               But
               verily
               no
               true
               Charity
               can
               be
               so
               blind
               as
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               lower
               controverted
               points
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Religious
               people
               is
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               is
               lower
               than
               an
               Angel
               ,
               or
               than
               a
               well-studied
               Divine
               ,
               or
               than
               a
               man
               of
               sober
               solid
               reason
               ,
               may
               deceive
               them
               (
               having
               first
               been
               himself
               deceived
               )
               if
               he
               can
               but
               speak
               zealously
               ,
               and
               reproach
               others
               impudently
               ,
               by
               the
               spirit
               described
               and
               exorcised
               in
               Jam.
               3.
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               And
               I
               crave
               thy
               pity
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               to
               my self
               and
               such
               as
               I
               ,
               that
               our
               Time
               and
               Employment
               is
               so
               much
               at
               the
               will
               and
               mercy
               of
               such
               a
               sort
               of
               wrangling
               men
               .
               That
               if
               I
               have
               it
               in
               my
               desire
               to
               do
               Gods
               Church
               service
               upon
               some
               greater
               and
               more
               needful
               subject
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devil
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               corruption
               of
               honest
               well-meaning
               Christians
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               necessity
               on
               me
               to
               do
               some
               poor
               inconsiderable
               works
               ,
               and
               leave
               undone
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               excellent
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               For
               circumstances
               may
               make
               it
               a
               mans
               duty
               to
               do
               that
               as
               
                 presently
                 necessary
              
               ,
               which
               within
               
               a
               few
               years
               will
               be
               of
               no
               signification
               ,
               but
               die
               with
               the
               interests
               and
               quarrels
               of
               the
               age
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               It
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               did
               let
               loose
               the
               Serpent
               upon
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               to
               exercise
               his
               Church
               in
               almost
               all
               ages
               with
               temptations
               from
               two
               sorts
               that
               seem
               much
               contrary
               ,
               but
               are
               nearer
               in
               disposition
               and
               principles
               than
               they
               well
               understand
               themselves
               ,
               I
               mean
               Church-Tyrants
               and
               Church-Dividers
               ;
               And
               though
               I
               (
               and
               most
               others
               of
               my
               quality
               )
               have
               suffered
               incomparably
               more
               by
               the
               former
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               a
               little
               that
               I
               have
               suffered
               by
               the
               later
               :
               And
               especially
               that
               by
               their
               slanderous
               and
               clamorous
               unquiet
               importunity
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               live
               by
               them
               in
               peace
               ,
               nor
               to
               go
               on
               in
               better
               work
               while
               I
               meddle
               not
               with
               them
               .
               I
               could
               not
               obtain
               that
               leave
               from
               Mr.
               Tombs
               ;
               And
               now
               Mr.
               D.
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               open
               the
               mouths
               of
               so
               many
               of
               his
               partakers
               against
               me
               ,
               as
               maketh
               wise
               men
               tell
               me
               that
               to
               be
               silent
               will
               be
               to
               be
               scandalously
               guilty
               of
               their
               sin
               .
               And
               do
               we
               live
               upon
               these
               terms
               ,
               that
               any
               Railer
               can
               call
               us
               off
               from
               our
               better
               services
               when
               ever
               He
               and
               Satan
               please
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               But
               my
               purpose
               is
               to
               meddle
               with
               them
               but
               this
               once
               :
               And
               if
               after
               this
               these
               crying
               Children
               will
               bawl
               and
               wrangle
               and
               foul
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               I
               am
               made
               for
               no
               better
               work
               than
               either
               to
               rock
               the
               Cradle
               or
               to
               make
               them
               clean
               ,
               I
               will
               let
               them
               cry
               and
               take
               their
               course
               ,
               and
               will
               no
               more
               believe
               that
               their
               humours
               are
               the
               masters
               of
               my
               time
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               By
               three
               or
               four
               arguments
               (
               of
               his
               making
               )
               it
               hath
               pleased
               one
               Major
               Danvers
               a
               Souldier
               to
               call
               me
               to
               this
               task
               .
               1.
               
               By
               heaping
               up
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               Accusations
               against
               my
               Doctrine
               in
               my
               Christian
               Directory
               .
               2.
               
               By
               reproaching
               me
               for
               not
               answering
               Mr.
               Tombes
               .
               3.
               
               By
               proclaiming
               me
               to
               the
               world
               a
               slanderer
               who
               owe
               the
               Anabaptists
               satisfaction
               ,
               for
               saying
               that
               many
               of
               them
               were
               
                 Baptized
                 naked
              
               .
               4.
               
               By
               perverse
               citations
               of
               my
               later
               Writings
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               serviceable
               to
               his
               cause
               .
               5.
               
               By
               his
               injury
               to
               poor
               souls
               and
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
               by
               his
               ignorant
               though
               confident
               opposition
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               writing
               a
               Volume
               of
               he
               knoweth
               not
               what
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               10.
               
               And
               to
               add
               to
               my
               invitation
               ,
               it
               is
               become
               of
               late
               a
               common
               saying
               among
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               turned
               to
               their
               opinion
               or
               very
               near
               it
               ,
               but
               have
               not
               humility
               to
               retract
               my
               former
               error
               ,
               and
               openly
               acknowledge
               what
               I
               hold
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               11.
               
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               I
               have
               so
               many
               years
               forborn
               to
               answer
               Mr.
               Tombes
               his
               last
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               I
               seek
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               speak
               for
               it
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               seek
               to
               abate
               other
               mens
               over-great
               opposition
               to
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               upon
               all
               occasions
               I
               press
               the
               consideration
               and
               improvement
               of
               our
               Baptism
               ,
               taking
               it
               for
               the
               summ
               and
               Character
               of
               our
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               description
               of
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               essential
               mark
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               qualification
               of
               Catholick
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               the
               bond
               of
               all
               our
               Christian
               duty
               :
               As
               if
               none
               but
               Anabaptists
               could
               think
               thus
               ?
            
             
             
               §
               .
               12.
               
               When
               I
               first
               read
               Major
               Danvers
               Book
               ,
               I
               thought
               such
               a
               Fardle
               could
               not
               be
               so
               regarded
               as
               to
               need
               an
               Answer
               ;
               But
               when
               his
               Bookseller
               came
               to
               know
               of
               me
               what
               I
               had
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               heard
               how
               many
               thousands
               of
               them
               were
               Printed
               ,
               I
               rather
               chose
               to
               imitate
               him
               that
               had
               
                 compassion
                 on
                 a
                 headless
                 multitude
              
               ,
               than
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 si
                 populus
                 vult
                 decipi
                 ,
                 decipiatur
                 .
              
               And
               they
               that
               will
               not
               let
               me
               rest
               ,
               must
               bear
               some
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               my
               disquietment
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               More
               of
               my
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               and
               their
               Cause
               ,
               with
               a
               motion
               to
               them
               for
               peace
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               I
               Confess
               that
               in
               my
               Book
               against
               Mr.
               Tombes
               I
               wrote
               several
               pages
               enigmatically
               of
               the
               offensive
               scandals
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               :
               And
               they
               that
               now
               read
               them
               when
               the
               occasion
               is
               forgotten
               or
               unknown
               ,
               will
               either
               not
               understand
               them
               ,
               or
               think
               them
               too
               sharp
               .
               But
               in
               all
               military
               Controversies
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               so
               meet
               a
               Judge
               as
               he
               that
               is
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               I
               am
               almost
               ready
               to
               condemn
               my self
               for
               that
               and
               many
               other
               things
               past
               when
               I
               forget
               the
               occasion
               of
               them
               and
               the
               state
               that
               we
               were
               in
               :
               But
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               that
               at
               that
               time
               my
               heart
               felt
               more
               than
               I
               exprest
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               I
               heard
               Anabaptistry
               obtruded
               on
               the
               religious
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               and
               needful
               part
               of
               their
               integrity
               :
               2.
               
               And
               when
               they
               that
               abhorred
               to
               hear
               of
               old
               scandals
               were
               busily
               making
               more
               and
               greater
               :
               3.
               
               When
               I
               saw
               what
               was
               done
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               them
               that
               professed
               to
               be
               their
               servants
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Anabaptists
               and
               their
               Associates
               were
               the
               forwardest
               in
               the
               work
               :
               4.
               
               And
               what
               was
               done
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               thrust
               out
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               5.
               
               And
               what
               was
               done
               in
               the
               wars
               against
               Scotland
               ;
               6.
               
               And
               what
               orders
               past
               for
               sequestring
               all
               such
               as
               my self
               that
               were
               not
               for
               their
               Engagement
               or
               Keeping
               their
               days
               of
               fasting
               
               and
               thanksgiving
               in
               causes
               of
               blood
               :
               7.
               
               And
               when
               I
               saw
               these
               executed
               on
               many
               excellent
               men
               that
               were
               Masters
               of
               Colledges
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               and
               useful
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Country
               :
               8.
               
               And
               when
               I
               saw
               what
               that
               called
               the
               Little
               Parliament
               was
               and
               did
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               was
               put
               to
               the
               Vote
               whether
               all
               the
               Parish
               Ministers
               of
               England
               should
               be
               put
               out
               at
               once
               ?
               and
               carried
               against
               them
               but
               by
               a
               few
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Anabaptists
               were
               of
               the
               forwardest
               in
               all
               this
               work
               :
               9.
               
               And
               after
               when
               I
               saw
               how
               many
               of
               them
               turned
               Ranters
               ,
               and
               read
               my self
               some
               of
               their
               Letters
               ,
               full
               of
               horrid
               Oathes
               and
               Blasphemies
               ;
               All
               these
               things
               made
               me
               think
               that
               they
               were
               not
               friends
               to
               the
               Churches
               welfare
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               not
               the
               way
               of
               holiness
               or
               peace
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               All
               this
               while
               I
               desired
               to
               have
               lived
               by
               them
               in
               peace
               and
               quietness
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               not
               obtain
               it
               :
               Mr.
               Tombes
               thought
               that
               I
               stood
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               successes
               ,
               even
               when
               I
               medled
               not
               with
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               must
               be
               either
               converted
               to
               them
               or
               conquered
               ,
               that
               the
               triumph
               might
               promote
               their
               ends
               .
               And
               when
               that
               quarrel
               was
               over
               I
               was
               glad
               ,
               and
               purposed
               to
               meddle
               with
               them
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               One
               of
               the
               greatest
               things
               that
               offended
               me
               ,
               was
               that
               (
               even
               in
               the
               Parishes
               where
               there
               were
               the
               ablest
               faithful
               laborious
               Ministers
               ,
               )
               they
               laboured
               to
               gather
               separated
               Churches
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               opinion
               ;
               And
               when
               they
               had
               gathered
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               militant
               Churches
               :
               Presently
               that
               Town
               was
               in
               a
               war
               ;
               and
               the
               meetings
               employed
               for
               the
               extolling
               of
               their
               opinions
               ,
               
               and
               vilifying
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               that
               were
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               odious
               or
               contemptible
               to
               their
               followers
               :
               which
               could
               not
               be
               the
               work
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               I
               dare
               challenge
               any
               man
               to
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               that
               ever
               I
               fought
               to
               persecute
               any
               Anabaptists
               ,
               or
               stirred
               up
               others
               to
               persecute
               them
               for
               their
               judgements
               :
               I
               know
               not
               that
               ever
               I
               did
               any
               of
               them
               any
               harm
               ,
               except
               by
               not
               being
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               or
               contradicting
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               my
               sufferings
               by
               them
               were
               nothing
               ,
               (
               that
               honour
               being
               assumed
               by
               another
               party
               )
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               carried
               it
               so
               to
               me
               :
               But
               have
               convinced
               me
               that
               were
               they
               uppermost
               they
               would
               then
               have
               had
               too
               little
               tenderness
               for
               those
               that
               hindred
               their
               successes
               :
               Even
               some
               of
               Mr.
               Tombes
               his
               flock
               ,
               my
               neighbours
               and
               familiar
               friends
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               sought
               my
               life
               or
               ruine
               when
               I
               meddled
               not
               with
               them
               .
               When
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Booth
              
               had
               done
               what
               was
               done
               in
               Cheshire
               ,
               I
               wrote
               a
               Letter
               to
               Major
               Beak
               at
               Coventry
               ,
               and
               the
               Messenger
               telling
               them
               at
               Bewdley
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Letter
               from
               me
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               made
               themselves
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               in
               arms
               way-laid
               the
               messenger
               ,
               assaulted
               him
               ,
               and
               took
               his
               Letters
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               found
               not
               what
               I
               suppose
               they
               expected
               ,
               yet
               finding
               in
               it
               but
               a
               great
               mans
               name
               ,
               who
               then
               much
               ruled
               publick
               affairs
               ,
               they
               sent
               it
               up
               to
               the
               Council
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               summoned
               Major
               Beak
               to
               London
               to
               answer
               it
               ,
               who
               had
               never
               seen
               it
               and
               knew
               nothing
               of
               it
               :
               And
               though
               he
               so
               scaped
               ,
               I
               was
               loudly
               threatned
               ;
               but
               General
               Monks
               approach
               out
               of
               Scotland
               stayed
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               displeasure
               .
               
               Thus
               did
               my
               familiar
               Friends
               unprovoked
               (
               some
               of
               them
               yet
               alive
               )
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               Indeed
               my
               judgement
               was
               and
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               point
               of
               Infant
               Baptism
               hath
               its
               considerable
               difficulties
               ,
               which
               may
               occasion
               wise
               and
               good
               men
               to
               doubt
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               mistaken
               in
               it
               .
               And
               many
               of
               the
               Roman
               party
               have
               taken
               it
               to
               be
               proveable
               only
               by
               the
               tradition
               and
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               Mr.
               Tombes
               hath
               publickly
               intimated
               as
               if
               one
               of
               our
               most
               Learned
               and
               Entire
               publick
               Professors
               of
               Theologie
               in
               one
               of
               our
               Universities
               ,
               had
               declared
               himself
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               Mr.
               Danvers
               hath
               also
               made
               advantage
               of
               this
               testimony
               )
               ,
               (
               Though
               of
               late
               Scripture
               
                 certain
                 proof
              
               is
               found
               (
               in
               the
               new
               Rubrick
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               )
               for
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               .
               )
               I
               am
               not
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               proveable
               by
               Scripture
               .
               I
               think
               I
               have
               proved
               it
               :
               but
               not
               by
               evidence
               so
               clear
               ,
               as
               every
               good
               man
               can
               perceive
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               Therefore
               I
               never
               took
               the
               point
               of
               it
               to
               have
               such
               weight
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               that
               differed
               from
               me
               in
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               denied
               either
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 Liberty
              
               or
               Communion
               :
               If
               I
               know
               my
               own
               heart
               I
               do
               as
               heartily
               love
               a
               sober
               godly
               man
               that
               is
               against
               Infant
               baptism
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               such
               men
               that
               differ
               from
               me
               in
               other
               such
               Controversies
               ;
               and
               much
               better
               than
               one
               of
               my
               own
               judgement
               ,
               who
               hath
               less
               piety
               and
               sobriety
               .
               And
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               there
               are
               among
               us
               very
               many
               such
               ,
               even
               sober
               and
               religious
               men
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               among
               other
               parties
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               Nor
               do
               I
               think
               that
               there
               is
               so
               much
               malignity
               
               in
               the
               bare
               opinion
               which
               denieth
               Infant
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               the
               Anabaptists
               miscarriages
               should
               arise
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               opinion
               .
               But
               I
               am
               past
               doubt
               that
               they
               arise
               from
               the
               diseased
               minds
               of
               many
               that
               hold
               it
               .
               When
               injudicious
               persons
               lay
               hold
               upon
               an
               opinion
               which
               is
               not
               common
               ,
               their
               singularity
               kindleth
               a
               proud
               selfish
               zeal
               ,
               and
               they
               take
               that
               opinion
               as
               more
               peculiarly
               their
               own
               ,
               than
               the
               common
               Articles
               which
               all
               Christians
               hold
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               grow
               fond
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               puft
               up
               thereby
               with
               a
               conceit
               of
               their
               extraordinary
               knowledge
               :
               And
               then
               they
               seem
               to
               themselves
               more
               religious
               than
               others
               ,
               and
               greater
               friends
               to
               the
               truth
               :
               And
               so
               Pride
               and
               Ignorance
               engage
               them
               in
               singularity
               and
               separation
               :
               And
               thus
               they
               would
               do
               ,
               were
               it
               any
               other
               opinion
               ,
               which
               they
               thought
               as
               highly
               of
               as
               this
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               an
               Anabaptist
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 proud
                 Church-divider
              
               ,
               or
               Separatist
               that
               I
               am
               most
               offended
               at
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               I
               know
               that
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Churches
               men
               were
               left
               at
               liberty
               ,
               both
               when
               they
               would
               be
               baptized
               themselves
               ,
               and
               when
               their
               Children
               should
               be
               baptized
               :
               And
               though
               Infant-baptism
               was
               without
               any
               known
               original
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               a
               
                 forced
                 thing
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               10.
               
               And
               were
               it
               in
               my
               power
               it
               should
               be
               so
               still
               :
               I
               would
               not
               deny
               Christian
               Love
               ,
               nor
               Church-Communion
               ,
               nor
               publick
               encouragements
               ,
               to
               any
               pious
               peaceable
               man
               for
               being
               an
               Anabaptist
               :
               If
               he
               would
               not
               separate
               for
               it
               from
               the
               Churches
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               live
               peaceably
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               live
               peaceably
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               
               loth
               to
               be
               behind
               with
               him
               in
               love
               and
               peace
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               11.
               
               It
               is
               not
               (
               I
               say
               )
               Anabaptistry
               ,
               Independency
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               opinion
               which
               I
               impute
               our
               calamities
               to
               directly
               :
               But
               it
               is
               (
               next
               to
               Church
               Tyranny
               )
               the
               spirit
               of
               separation
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               when
               men
               cannot
               so
               far
               differ
               in
               judgement
               from
               others
               ,
               but
               a
               perverse
               zeal
               for
               their
               opinion
               as
               some
               excellent
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               instigate
               them
               to
               run
               away
               from
               those
               that
               are
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               God
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               such
               as
               they
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               conjunction
               of
               
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Ignorance
              
               and
               Vncharitableness
               (
               or
               Malice
               .
               )
            
             
               §
               .
               12.
               
               I
               have
               told
               these
               men
               that
               when
               they
               have
               spoken
               never
               so
               sharply
               against
               Persecutors
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               there
               is
               much
               of
               the
               same
               spirit
               in
               themselves
               :
               One
               saith
               ,
               of
               Dissenters
               ,
               
                 Away
                 with
                 such
                 unworthy
                 persons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 :
              
               and
               the
               other
               saith
               ,
               
                 Away
                 with
                 such
                 unworthy
                 persons
                 from
                 your
                 Communion
              
               :
               And
               both
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               sheep-mark
               which
               is
               Love
               ,
               and
               both
               tend
               to
               make
               their
               Brethren
               seem
               unlovely
               :
               And
               whom
               they
               serve
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               whether
               the
               Prince
               of
               Love
               ,
               or
               the
               Prince
               of
               Malignity
               ,
               it
               's
               pity
               but
               they
               knew
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               would
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               angry
               with
               us
               when
               we
               tell
               them
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               13.
               
               I
               am
               not
               therefore
               half
               so
               zealous
               to
               turn
               men
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               Anabaptistry
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               to
               perswade
               both
               them
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               live
               together
               with
               mutual
               forbearance
               ,
               in
               Love
               and
               Church-Communion
               notwithstanding
               such
               differences
               :
               For
               which
               they
               may
               
               see
               more
               reasons
               given
               by
               one
               that
               once
               was
               of
               their
               mind
               and
               way
               (
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Allen
              
               in
               his
               Retractation
               of
               Separation
               ,
               *
               and
               His
               Perswasive
               to
               Vnity
               )
               than
               any
               of
               them
               can
               soundly
               refel
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               too
               easily
               reject
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               14.
               
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               the
               formal
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               who
               make
               little
               more
               use
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               it
               to
               Infants
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               it
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               have
               been
               the
               greatest
               occasion
               of
               Anabaptistry
               among
               us
               :
               when
               the
               people
               see
               that
               all
               being
               Baptized
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               many
               afterwards
               live
               all
               their
               days
               ,
               and
               never
               understand
               what
               Baptism
               is
               ,
               and
               few
               ever
               solemnly
               and
               distinctly
               own
               and
               renew
               that
               Covenant
               when
               they
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               (
               unless
               coming
               to
               Church
               and
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               with
               as
               little
               understanding
               ,
               be
               a
               renewing
               it
               ,
               )
               this
               tempteth
               serious
               people
               that
               understand
               not
               the
               matter
               well
               themselves
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               Infant-baptism
               doth
               but
               pollute
               the
               Churches
               ,
               by
               letting
               in
               those
               who
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               after
               prove
               prophane
               or
               Infidels
               :
               And
               they
               think
               that
               it
               is
               the
               only
               way
               to
               reformation
               to
               stay
               till
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               devote
               themselves
               understandingly
               to
               God.
               But
               this
               is
               their
               mistake
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               it
               were
               deferred
               till
               ripeness
               of
               age
               ,
               one
               part
               would
               neglect
               it
               and
               continue
               Infidels
               ;
               and
               another
               part
               would
               
                 do
                 all
                 formally
              
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               they
               do
               now
               at
               the
               
                 other
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               where
               the
               same
               Covenant
               is
               to
               be
               renewed
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               better
               remedy
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               15.
               
               For
               we
               hold
               that
               all
               that
               are
               Baptized
               in
               Infancy
               should
               as
               understandingly
               ,
               and
               as
               seriously
               and
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               conveniently
               )
               as
               solemnly
               ,
               own
               and
               make
               that
               Covenant
               with
               God
               when
               they
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               never
               been
               baptized
               ;
               (
               if
               not
               more
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               obliged
               .
               )
               The
               reasons
               of
               this
               I
               have
               given
               long
               ago
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               a
               Treatise
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               written
               when
               we
               had
               hope
               of
               setting
               up
               this
               Course
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               which
               some
               of
               us
               practised
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               not
               without
               success
               .
               To
               be
               seriously
               devoted
               to
               God
               by
               our
               Parents
               first
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               brought
               at
               age
               as
               seriously
               to
               devote
               our selves
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               any
               Anabaptist
               can
               do
               ,
               is
               a
               much
               liklier
               way
               to
               fill
               the
               Church
               with
               serious
               Christians
               ,
               than
               to
               leave
               all
               men
               without
               the
               sense
               of
               an
               early
               Infant
               obligation
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               16.
               
               I
               am
               as
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               Infants
               Church-membership
               and
               Baptism
               is
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               as
               ever
               I
               was
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               most
               engaged
               in
               the
               Controversie
               :
               And
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               these
               Papers
               of
               mine
               to
               Mr.
               Tombes
               ,
               are
               so
               unsatisfactorily
               answered
               as
               is
               worse
               than
               no
               Answer
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               how
               little
               is
               to
               be
               said
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               17.
               
               Though
               the
               Act
               of
               Baptizing
               be
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               so
               necessary
               
                 necessitate
                 praecepti
              
               ,
               yet
               Protestants
               hold
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               necessary
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               those
               that
               are
               unbaptized
               may
               be
               saved
               :
               As
               in
               case
               the
               Child
               die
               before
               it
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               in
               case
               the
               absence
               or
               delay
               of
               the
               Baptizer
               be
               the
               cause
               :
               It
               is
               
                 true-consenting
                 to
                 his
                 Covenant
              
               (
               for
               our selves
               and
               those
               that
               we
               have
               power
               to
               consent
               and
               accept
               it
               for
               )
               
               which
               Christ
               hath
               made
               
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
              
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               should
               damn
               a
               
                 true
                 Consenter
              
               ,
               he
               should
               damn
               one
               that
               hath
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               whom
               he
               promiseth
               salvation
               ,
               John
               3.16
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               18.
               
               It
               is
               utterly
               incongruous
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               to
               Christs
               alterations
               ,
               who
               took
               down
               the
               Law
               of
               burdensom
               Ceremonies
               ;
               to
               think
               that
               he
               should
               lay
               so
               great
               a
               stress
               upon
               the
               very
               outward
               washing
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               would
               damn
               true
               Believers
               that
               Love
               God
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               it
               :
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               so
               much
               to
               convince
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               God
               seeketh
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               as
               will
               do
               it
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               Circumcision
               or
               Uncircumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
               Faith
               that
               worketh
               by
               Love
               :
               And
               if
               Penitent
               Loving
               Believers
               shall
               not
               be
               saved
               ,
               Gods
               promises
               give
               us
               no
               assurance
               or
               security
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               19.
               
               When
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4.4
               ,
               5.
               putteth
               [
               
                 one
                 Baptism
              
               ]
               among
               the
               necessaries
               of
               Church-Concord
               ,
               by
               Baptism
               is
               meant
               ,
               
                 our
                 solemn
                 devoting
                 our selves
              
               (
               and
               ours
               under
               that
               trust
               )
               
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               which
               can
               mean
               no
               more
               but
               that
               as
               there
               are
               three
               things
               (
               on
               our
               part
               )
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               1.
               
               Heart-consent
               ,
               ●
               .
               
                 Profession
                 of
                 that
                 consent
              
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Reception
               of
               washing
               as
               the
               professing
               symbol
               :
               So
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               heart-consent
               is
               necessary
               to
               our
               membership
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               invisible
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               our
               union
               with
               Christ
               and
               our
               salvation
               ;
               2.
               
               The
               Profession
               of
               Consent
               as
               there
               is
               opportunity
               is
               necessary
               ,
               both
               to
               prove
               the
               sincerity
               of
               Consent
               it self
               ,
               and
               to
               other
               mens
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               our
               membership
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               visible
               :
               3.
               
               And
               our
               Professing
               
               it
               by
               being
               Baptized
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               regular
               and
               
                 orderly
                 manner
              
               of
               our
               Profession
               :
               And
               so
               far
               to
               our
               concord
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               20.
               
               And
               he
               that
               knoweth
               Baptism
               to
               be
               
                 hic
                 et
                 nunc
              
               his
               duty
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               receive
               it
               ,
               sheweth
               his
               unsoundness
               by
               his
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               21.
               
               As
               Baptism
               is
               made
               our
               great
               duty
               under
               that
               name
               ,
               so
               Profession
               or
               Confession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               oft
               mentioned
               as
               necessary
               ,
               even
               to
               salvation
               ,
               Rom.
               10.9
               ,
               10.
               1
               
               Joh.
               4.2.3.15
               .
               Mat.
               10.32
               .
               Phil.
               2.11
               .
               2
               John
               7.
               
            
             
               And
               Baptism
               being
               our
               
                 Open
                 confessing
              
               and
               Owning
               Christ
               by
               a
               solemn
               Vow
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               it
               is
               principally
               
                 as
                 such
              
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               a
               perfect
               membership
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               22.
               
               Therefore
               if
               any
               man
               that
               in
               a
               desart
               or
               dry
               Countrey
               could
               have
               no
               water
               ,
               or
               that
               lived
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Minister
               ,
               should
               openly
               before
               all
               the
               people
               devote
               himself
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               profess
               himself
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               man
               were
               a
               true
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               defective
               as
               to
               the
               mode
               of
               entrance
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               be
               numbered
               with
               Christians
               :
               And
               Constantine
               and
               many
               another
               were
               called
               Christians
               long
               before
               they
               were
               baptized
               .
               And
               it
               were
               injurious
               to
               the
               Rationality
               and
               spirituality
               of
               Christs
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               feign
               him
               to
               be
               so
               ceremonious
               ,
               as
               to
               reject
               a
               sound
               professing
               believer
               for
               want
               of
               water
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               23.
               
               Though
               Augustine
               be
               called
               
                 durus
                 pater
                 Infantum
              
               ,
               and
               be
               supposed
               for
               some
               passages
               by
               many
               Papists
               and
               others
               to
               damn
               all
               unbaptized
               persons
               save
               Martyrs
               ,
               yet
               these
               following
               words
               among
               others
               ,
               in
               his
               later
               times
               in
               his
               deliberate
               disputes
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               fully
               shew
               his
               contrary
               judgement
               (
               which
               yet
               I
               believe
               the
               Interest
               of
               his
               cause
               against
               the
               Donatists
               was
               a
               help
               to
               in
               this
               point
               )
               And
               remember
               that
               he
               confirmeth
               it
               in
               his
               Retractations
               ,
               by
               retracting
               only
               the
               instance
               of
               the
               thief
               on
               the
               cross
               ,
               as
               uncertain
               whether
               he
               was
               baptized
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               24.
               
               Aug
               de
               baptis
               .
               cont
               .
               Donat.
               li.
               4.
               c.
               29.
               
               [
               
                 Quod
                 etiam
                 atque
                 etiam
                 considerans
                 invenio
                 ,
                 non
                 tantum
                 Passionem
                 pro
                 nomine
                 Christi
                 ,
                 id
                 quod
                 ex
                 Baptismo
                 deerat
                 posse
                 supplere
                 ;
                 sed
                 etiam
                 Fidem
                 conversionemque
                 Cordis
                 ,
                 si
                 forte
                 ad
                 celebrandum
                 mysterium
                 baptismi
                 in
                 angustiis
                 temporum
                 succurri
                 non
                 potest
                 —
                 Et
                 Cap.
              
               24.
               
               
                 Cum
                 Ministerium
                 baptismi
                 non
                 contemptus
                 religionis
                 sed
                 articulus
                 necessitatis
                 excludit
                 :
                 &
                 baptismus
                 quidem
                 potest
                 inesse
                 ubi
                 conversio
                 cordis
                 defuerit
                 :
                 Conversio
                 autem
                 cordis
                 potest
                 quidem
                 inesse
                 non
                 percepto
                 baptismo
                 ;
                 sed
                 contempto
                 non
                 potest
                 :
                 neque
                 enim
                 ullo
                 modo
                 dicenda
                 est
                 conversio
                 cordis
                 ad
                 Deum
                 ,
                 cum
                 Dei
                 sacramentum
                 contemnitur
                 .
              
               Conversion
               then
               will
               save
               without
               baptism
               ,
               when
               baptism
               is
               not
               contemned
               :
               It
               is
               the
               contempt
               that
               destroyeth
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               it
               proveth
               men
               unconverted
               .
               And
               this
               he
               professeth
               to
               be
               his
               judgement
               after
               long
               and
               great
               consideration
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               25.
               
               Baptism
               is
               to
               Christianity
               much
               like
               what
               Ordination
               is
               to
               the
               
                 sacred
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               and
               what
               
                 solemn
                 Matrimony
              
               is
               to
               Marriage
               .
               It
               is
               necessary
               as
               a
               Duty
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Means
               to
               our
               ordinary
               and
               
                 regular
                 admittance
              
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               as
               in
               case
               there
               were
               no
               Ordainer
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               in
               a
               far
               Countrey
               in
               America
               ,
               no
               doubt
               but
               a
               qualified
               person
               might
               become
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               rather
               than
               God
               should
               have
               no
               Church
               ,
               nor
               be
               solemnly
               worshipped
               ;
               And
               as
               in
               case
               there
               could
               be
               no
               
                 regular
                 solemnization
              
               of
               Marriage
               (
               as
               in
               such
               a
               wilderness
               )
               a
               
                 published
                 consent
              
               may
               tie
               the
               knot
               ;
               so
               in
               case
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Baptizing
               ,
               a
               
                 solemn
                 Profession
              
               and
               Covenanting
               would
               serve
               to
               Gods
               acceptance
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               right
               to
               the
               Christian
               name
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               26.
               
               I
               only
               leave
               it
               to
               Christian
               Charity
               and
               wisdom
               to
               consider
               how
               far
               some
               mens
               
                 Education
                 ,
                 natural
                 weakness
              
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               other
               impediments
               of
               information
               ,
               may
               make
               their
               error
               against
               Infant
               Baptism
               ,
               to
               participate
               of
               such
               a
               Necessity
               :
               The
               case
               hath
               its
               difficulties
               :
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               confess
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               Scripture
               evidence
               :
               Weak
               men
               cannot
               know
               all
               things
               :
               And
               even
               considerable
               heads
               ,
               that
               have
               heard
               and
               thought
               of
               much
               against
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               answer
               ,
               may
               grow
               very
               confident
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               after
               by
               that
               prejudice
               may
               become
               uncapable
               of
               what
               should
               satisfie
               them
               :
               Abundance
               of
               the
               
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               that
               talk
               most
               against
               them
               ,
               give
               such
               weak
               reasons
               for
               Infant
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               unable
               to
               confute
               an
               Anabaptist
               ,
               as
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               
                 More
                 
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               but
               somewhat
               else
               more
               inclining
               them
               to
               the
               truth
               therein
               ,
               that
               keepeth
               them
               right
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               27.
               
               If
               the
               case
               were
               ,
               whether
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               might
               be
               Administred
               with
               Beer
               ,
               or
               Milk
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Wine
               ?
               Or
               whether
               Baptism
               might
               be
               Administred
               by
               Milk
               or
               Wine
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               water
               ?
               suppose
               the
               affirming
               party
               were
               certainly
               in
               the
               right
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               contrary
               minded
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               own
               Christs
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               profess
               my
               consent
               to
               his
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               I
               would
               participate
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               means
               that
               I
               can
               use
               ,
               in
               conference
               ,
               reading
               ,
               meditation
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               my
               judgement
               is
               not
               changed
               ,
               ]
               I
               should
               not
               break
               such
               communion
               with
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               were
               capable
               and
               willing
               to
               hold
               with
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               how
               near
               some
               Anabaptists
               case
               is
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               consideration
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               28.
               
               But
               making
               no
               question
               but
               many
               of
               them
               are
               far
               better
               men
               than
               I
               ,
               and
               knowing
               my self
               lyable
               to
               error
               ,
               and
               knowing
               how
               much
               Christ
               in
               his
               promises
               layeth
               upon
               sincerity
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               more
               than
               upon
               ceremony
               ;
               and
               having
               endeavoured
               to
               learn
               what
               this
               meaneth
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               As
               I
               am
               far
               more
               offended
               at
               their
               Schism
               ,
               or
               separation
               from
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               ,
               than
               at
               their
               opinion
               ,
               so
               I
               will
               here
               lay
               down
               those
               terms
               on
               which
               I
               am
               perswaded
               good
               and
               sober
               men
               will
               be
               willing
               on
               both
               sides
               to
               agree
               and
               hold
               communion
               :
               Or
               on
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               
               I
               would
               gladly
               live
               in
               brotherly
               love
               and
               communion
               with
               them
               my self
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               29.
               
               Let
               the
               Anabaptists
               consent
               to
               and
               profess
               as
               followeth
               or
               to
               this
               sense
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 Though
                 we
                 judge
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 dissonant
                 from
                 Christs
                 instituted
                 order
                 ,
                 yet
                 finding
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 many
                 promises
                 to
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 expressed
                 his
                 readiness
                 to
                 receive
                 little
                 children
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 that
                 all
                 Christian
                 Parents
                 should
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 that
                 their
                 children
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 devote
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 difficulties
                 about
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 promises
                 ;
                 we
                 do
                 here
                 solemnly
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 thankfully
                 desire
                 all
                 those
                 mercies
                 for
                 this
                 child
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 such
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 heartily
                 offer
                 ,
                 devote
                 and
                 dedicate
                 this
                 child
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 him
                 accordingly
                 to
                 accept
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 promise
                 faithfully
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 educate
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 capable
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnly
                 devote
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Baptism
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Let
               this
               much
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               so
               openly
               as
               may
               satisfie
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               despisers
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               nor
               their
               childrens
               souls
               .
            
             
             
               Much
               more
               would
               it
               tend
               to
               our
               quietness
               and
               concord
               ,
               if
               those
               that
               profess
               that
               they
               cannot
               satisfie
               their
               consciences
               in
               their
               Infant
               Baptism
               ,
               would
               but
               do
               as
               the
               Liturgie
               doth
               by
               those
               whose
               Baptism
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               [
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 I
                 Baptize
                 thee
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               so
               would
               say
               ,
               [
               
                 Being
                 uncertain
                 whether
                 my
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 be
                 valid
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 I
                 now
                 receive
                 that
                 which
                 is
              
               ]
               And
               when
               they
               have
               satisfied
               their
               consciences
               ,
               would
               live
               quietly
               in
               the
               Love
               and
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               !
               Who
               would
               not
               receive
               them
               ,
               though
               we
               approve
               not
               of
               their
               way
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               30.
               
               And
               were
               it
               in
               my
               power
               as
               a
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               would
               give
               satisfaction
               by
               such
               an
               answerable
               profession
               as
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 judgement
                 that
                 Infants
                 have
                 ever
                 been
                 members
                 of
                 Gods
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 Infants
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 signified
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 gracious
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 still
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.19
                 .
                 [
                 
                   Go
                   ye
                   and
                   Disciple
                   all
                   Nations
                   Baptizing
                   them
                
                 ]
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 Ministers
                 endeavour
                 accordingly
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 hereby
                 made
                 Baptism
                 the
                 regular
                 orderly
                 way
                 of
                 solemn
                 entrance
                 into
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 state
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 devote
                 this
                 child
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 :
                 Yet
                 we
                 do
                 also
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 duty
                 as
                 seriously
                 and
                 devoutly
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 understandingly
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dedicate
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 those
                 must
                 do
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 Baptized
                 in
                 Infancie
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 promise
                 to
                 endeavour
                 faithfully
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 perswade
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 early
                 Baptismal
                 dedication
                 ,
                 and
                 obligation
                 to
                 God
                 will
                 rather
                 much
                 prepare
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               31.
               
               Me
               thinks
               these
               Professions
               should
               put
               off
               the
               chief
               matter
               of
               offence
               and
               exception
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               ill
               consequents
               of
               our
               opinions
               ?
               And
               if
               sober
               good
               men
               would
               by
               such
               a
               mutual
               approach
               ,
               be
               the
               more
               disposed
               to
               live
               together
               in
               love
               and
               holy
               peace
               ,
               how
               easily
               should
               I
               bear
               the
               scorns
               of
               those
               Formalists
               that
               will
               reproach
               me
               for
               so
               much
               as
               motioning
               [
               
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Communion
                 !
              
               ]
               Who
               by
               making
               it
               a
               reproach
               will
               but
               perswade
               me
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               they
               are
               less
               worthy
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               than
               sober
               ,
               pious
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               32.
               
               And
               if
               with
               the
               partial
               sort
               of
               themselves
               such
               motions
               of
               Peace
               be
               turned
               into
               matter
               of
               contempt
               ,
               and
               they
               proceed
               in
               their
               clamours
               and
               reviling
               of
               me
               ,
               as
               an
               enemy
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               for
               being
               against
               their
               way
               ,
               I
               shall
               account
               it
               no
               wonder
               nor
               matter
               of
               much
               provocation
               ,
               finding
               in
               all
               Sects
               as
               well
               as
               theirs
               ,
               that
               the
               injudicious
               sort
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               abusively
               censorious
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               mens
               
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Ignorance
              
               and
               uncharitableness
               remain
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               will
               swell
               into
               self-conceit
               ,
               and
               trouble
               the
               Church
               with
               a
               mistaking
               wrangling
               hurtful
               sort
               of
               zeal
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               33.
               
               And
               as
               I
               must
               needs
               believe
               as
               ill
               of
               some
               sort
               of
               Zeal
               as
               St.
               James
               hath
               spoken
               of
               it
               ,
               Jam.
               3.
               and
               experience
               hath
               too
               long
               told
               the
               world
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               I
               take
               it
               for
               truly
               amiable
               in
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               love
               and
               Zeal
               for
               Truth
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               a
               hatred
               to
               that
               which
               they
               think
               to
               be
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               bitterness
               against
               the
               truth
               and
               me
               ,
               is
               upon
               a
               supposition
               that
               both
               are
               against
               the
               truth
               and
               God
               ;
               for
               this
               beareth
               them
               witness
               that
               they
               have
               a
               zeal
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               according
               to
               Knowledge
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               knew
               truth
               indeed
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               zealous
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               34.
               
               I
               conclude
               with
               this
               notice
               to
               the
               contrary
               minded
               ,
               that
               the
               evidence
               for
               Infants
               Church-membership
               seemeth
               to
               me
               so
               clear
               ,
               both
               in
               nature
               and
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               I
               bid
               them
               despair
               of
               ever
               perswading
               me
               against
               it
               :
               But
               if
               they
               will
               have
               any
               hope
               of
               changing
               my
               judgement
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               confessing
               the
               
                 visible
                 Church-membership
                 of
                 Infants
              
               ,
               and
               proving
               that
               
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               Baptism
               was
               appointed
               for
               initiating
               none
               but
               
                 adult
                 converts
              
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               the
               
                 common
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Church
              
               :
               which
               yet
               I
               think
               they
               can
               never
               do
               ,
               while
               the
               plain
               Law
               of
               Christ
               Mat.
               29.19
               .
               and
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               doth
               stand
               on
               record
               to
               confute
               such
               an
               opinion
               !
               But
               here
               they
               have
               more
               room
               for
               a
               dispute
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               35.
               
               But
               (
               though
               I
               expect
               to
               be
               censured
               for
               it
               )
               I
               will
               say
               once
               (
               because
               truth
               is
               truth
               )
               that
               though
               Rebaptizing
               and
               Reordaining
               are
               justly
               both
               condemned
               by
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               ,
               
               and
               pronounced
               
                 alike
                 ridiculous
              
               by
               
                 Gregory
                 Mag.
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Ep.
                 Indict
              
               .
               11.
               c.
               46.
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               yet
               were
               men
               Rebaptized
               but
               for
               Certainty
               to
               themselves
               or
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               quiet
               their
               consciences
               ,
               and
               on
               such
               terms
               as
               in
               my
               
                 Christian
                 Directory
              
               I
               have
               shewed
               that
               a
               
                 seeming
                 Reordination
              
               might
               in
               some
               cases
               be
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               
                 wrong
                 Infants
              
               ,
               nor
               make
               it
               an
               occasion
               of
               division
               or
               alienation
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               by
               any
               Scripture
               or
               reason
               that
               such
               Rebaptizing
               is
               so
               heinous
               a
               sin
               ,
               as
               should
               warrant
               us
               to
               contemn
               our
               brethren
               :
               No
               though
               it
               were
               as
               faulty
               as
               the
               oft
               commemorative
               baptizing
               used
               by
               the
               Abassines
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               A
               General
               View
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
              
               book
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               
                 MR.
                 Danvers
              
               book
               is
               entitled
               
                 a
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               giveth
               us
               the
               History
               of
               Infant
               and
               Adult
               Baptism
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               as
               making
               it
               appear
               that
               Infant
               Baptism
               was
               not
               practised
               for
               300
               years
               (
               in
               his
               second
               edit
               .
               it
               is
               [
               near
               300.
               )
               And
               in
               his
               
                 Append
                 .
                 ed.
              
               2.
               
               [
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 find
              
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 practised
                 upon
                 any
                 till
                 the
                 fourth
                 Century
                 :
              
               ]
               And
               he
               giveth
               us
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               witnesses
               against
               it
               .
               By
               which
               those
               that
               hold
               their
               Religion
               on
               the
               belief
               of
               such
               mens
               words
               ,
               will
               conclude
               that
               all
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               Infant
               Baptism
               is
               a
               Novelty
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               
                 against
                 it
              
               do
               go
               the
               
                 old
                 and
                 Catholick
                 way
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               Having
               perused
               his
               testimonies
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               I
               am
               humbled
               and
               ashamed
               for
               the
               dulness
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               with
               floods
               of
               compassionate
               tears
               lament
               the
               pittiful
               condition
               of
               the
               seduced
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               thus
               deceived
               in
               the
               dark
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               that
               must
               be
               thus
               assaulted
               ,
               and
               shaken
               ,
               and
               distracted
               ,
               by
               such
               inhumane
               horrid
               means
               :
               The
               book
               being
               composed
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               history
               which
               the
               stress
               of
               the
               cause
               lyeth
               on
               ,
               of
               such
               UNTRUTHS
               in
               fact
               and
               history
               ,
               as
               I
               profess
               it
               one
               of
               my
               greatest
               difficulties
               to
               know
               how
               to
               call
               them
               .
               Should
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
               so
               notorious
               and
               shameless
               ,
               as
               that
               (
               I
               say
               not
               only
               a
               Papist
               ,
               )
               but
               any
               sober
               Turk
               or
               Pagan
               should
               blush
               to
               have
               been
               guilty
               but
               of
               some
               page
               or
               line●
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               a
               man
               of
               any
               tenderness
               of
               conscience
               ,
               the
               Readers
               would
               think
               that
               the
               language
               were
               harsh
               ,
               were
               it
               never
               so
               true
               ,
               and
               some
               would
               say
               ,
               Let
               us
               
                 have
                 soft
                 words
                 and
                 hard
                 arguments
              
               ]
               .
               And
               should
               I
               not
               tell
               the
               Reader
               the
               
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 case
              
               ,
               I
               might
               help
               to
               betray
               him
               into
               too
               much
               fearlesness
               of
               his
               bait
               and
               snare
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               I
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               untruth
               by
               concealing
               the
               quality
               of
               his
               untruths
               :
               And
               it
               is
               not
               matter
               of
               Argument
               ,
               but
               fact
               that
               I
               am
               speaking
               of
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               But
               it
               pleaseth
               that
               God
               whose
               counsels
               are
               unsearchable
               ,
               as
               to
               permit
               five
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               remain
               yet
               strangers
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               so
               to
               permit
               his
               Church
               to
               be
               so
               tryed
               and
               distracted
               between
               
                 Church
                 Tyranny
              
               ,
               and
               
                 dividing
                 separations
                 ,
                 Sects
                 and
                 parties
                 ,
              
               as
               that
               in
               many
               ages
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               easie
               to
               know
               which
               of
               them
               was
               the
               more
               pernicious
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               And
               it
               must
               grieve
               every
               conscionable
               and
               discerning
               lover
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ,
               to
               observe
               how
               these
               two
               Church-disturbing
               parties
               ,
               do
               by
               their
               extremities
               of
               opposition
               ,
               increase
               as
               well
               as
               exasperate
               each
               other
               :
               As
               the
               Ithacian
               Prelates
               did
               by
               the
               Priscillianists
               ,
               and
               the
               Priscillianists
               by
               them
               .
               The
               Pride
               ,
               covetousness
               ,
               dead
               formality
               ,
               and
               cruel
               violence
               of
               Clergie
               Tyrants
               maketh
               the
               poor
               Sectaries
               think
               that
               they
               must
               go
               so
               far
               from
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               lost
               themselves
               and
               know
               not
               where
               they
               are
               ;
               
               and
               as
               Mr.
               Danvers
               musters
               up
               a
               catalogue
               of
               my
               sayings
               in
               his
               mode
               and
               dress
               ,
               which
               seem
               ugly
               to
               the
               poor
               man
               that
               thinks
               he
               seeth
               Antichristianity
               in
               
                 such
                 Gospel
              
               and
               natural
               truths
               which
               he
               understandeth
               not
               ,
               (
               Like
               that
               melancholy
               person
               ,
               who
               thinks
               she
               seeth
               Spiders
               upon
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               near
               her
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               brush
               them
               off
               before
               she
               can
               converse
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               she
               be
               
                 caetera
                 sana
              
               )
               ;
               so
               those
               on
               the
               other
               extream
               think
               them
               so
               fanatick
               ,
               and
               almost
               mad
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               suspect
               every
               word
               almost
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               of
               madness
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               thereby
               injure
               the
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               soberer
               people
               ,
               that
               partake
               not
               of
               their
               guilt
               ,
               and
               so
               say
               of
               such
               as
               agree
               with
               them
               but
               
                 in
                 aliquo
                 tertio
              
               ,
               They
               are
               all
               alike
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               This
               was
               the
               main
               cause
               which
               made
               St
               Martin
               separate
               from
               his
               neighbour
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               deny
               communion
               with
               them
               to
               the
               death
               :
               Because
               their
               persecution
               of
               the
               Priscillianists
               had
               so
               animated
               the
               looser
               sort
               against
               strict
               Religious
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               brought
               men
               under
               the
               suspicion
               of
               Priscillianism
               ,
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               but
               fast
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               read
               and
               talk
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               It
               's
               easie
               to
               see
               of
               late
               who
               they
               are
               that
               have
               done
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               When
               this
               sort
               of
               men
               see
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               the
               bold-faced
               falshood
               which
               such
               as
               Mr.
               Danvers
               obtrude
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               hear
               them
               furiously
               revile
               what
               they
               understand
               not
               ,
               it
               maketh
               them
               think
               that
               they
               are
               fitter
               for
               Bedlam
               than
               for
               humane
               societie
               :
               And
               their
               consciences
               justifie
               them
               for
               all
               the
               cruelties
               that
               
               they
               use
               against
               either
               them
               ,
               or
               more
               innocent
               persons
               ,
               whom
               in
               their
               ignorance
               and
               uncharitableness
               they
               number
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               And
               on
               the
               like
               account
               when
               they
               read
               and
               hear
               their
               erroneous
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               hear
               their
               incongruous
               words
               in
               prayer
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               can
               never
               be
               too
               strict
               in
               shackling
               them
               and
               all
               others
               in
               prescribed
               forms
               :
               And
               nothing
               quieteth
               their
               Consciences
               in
               all
               this
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               the
               undeniable
               errors
               ,
               and
               follies
               and
               miscarriages
               of
               those
               that
               thus
               provoke
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               But
               in
               this
               the
               Church
               in
               Augustines
               days
               did
               not
               think
               that
               way
               the
               wisest
               cure
               :
               when
               he
               saith
               [
               
                 Afferat
                 ,
                 ut
                 fieri
                 solet
                 ,
                 aliquam
                 precem
                 in
                 qua
                 loquatur
                 contra
                 regulam
                 fidei
                 (
                 multi
                 quippe
                 irruunt
                 in
                 preces
                 non
                 solum
                 ab
                 imperitis
                 loquacibus
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 ab
                 haereticis
                 compositas
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 ignorantiae
                 simplicitatem
                 non
                 eas
                 valentes
                 discernere
                 ,
                 utuntur
                 iis
                 ,
                 arbitrantes
                 quod
                 bonae
                 sint
                 :
                 )
                 Nec
                 tamen
                 quod
                 in
                 eis
                 perversum
                 est
                 evacuat
                 illa
                 quae
                 ibi
                 recta
                 sunt
                 ;
                 sed
                 ab
                 eis
                 potius
                 evacuatur
              
               ]
               Aug.
               de
               bapt
               .
               cont
               .
               Donat.
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               about
               lib.
               5.
               c.
               11.
               )
               O
               truly
               charitable
               and
               peaceable
               Doctrine
               !
               And
               he
               that
               will
               separate
               from
               other
               for
               every
               difference
               (
               or
               real
               error
               )
               in
               Doctrine
               or
               Prayers
               ,
               shall
               have
               enow
               to
               separate
               
                 from
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               I
               know
               nothing
               that
               so
               much
               multiplieth
               Sectaries
               as
               the
               notorious
               miscarriages
               of
               Church-Tyrants
               that
               oppose
               them
               :
               And
               I
               know
               nothing
               ,
               next
               carnal
               interest
               it self
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               multiplieth
               and
               confirmeth
               Papists
               and
               Church-Tyrants
               ,
               as
               the
               madness
               of
               the
               Sectaries·
               The
               
               wildeness
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               diversity
               of
               their
               opinions
               ,
               hath
               done
               more
               to
               increase
               the
               number
               of
               Papists
               among
               us
               than
               any
               thing
               that
               ever
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               could
               otherwise
               say
               for
               their
               cause
               :
               For
               people
               see
               so
               many
               giddy
               with
               turning
               round
               ,
               and
               see
               so
               many
               Sects
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               confounded
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               which
               to
               be
               of
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               lay
               hold
               of
               somewhat
               that
               is
               more
               stable
               ,
               or
               be
               wheel-sick
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               10.
               
               O
               what
               a
               confirmation
               is
               it
               to
               a
               Papist
               to
               find
               such
               a
               one
               as
               Mr.
               Danvers
               calling
               Gods
               Truths
               and
               Ordinances
               Antichristian
               !
               Yea
               ,
               our
               very
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               and
               dedication
               to
               Christ
               is
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Fathers
               and
               Martyrs
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               Antichristian
               !
               (
               no
               wonder
               if
               I
               be
               so
               .
               )
               And
               I
               doubt
               almost
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               for
               900
               years
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               this
               mans
               reckoning
               .
               And
               what
               will
               the
               Papists
               desire
               more
               ?
               With
               what
               scorn
               will
               they
               deride
               such
               men
               ?
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 offence
                 cometh
                 .
              
               The
               chief
               Quakers
               are
               charged
               by
               Mr.
               Faldo
               and
               others
               (
               even
               some
               of
               their
               own
               name
               )
               of
               denying
               the
               person
               and
               office
               of
               Christ
               himself
               :
               It
               is
               worth
               the
               enquiring
               whether
               they
               reject
               him
               not
               as
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               call
               not
               Christianity
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Antichristianity
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               Mr.
               Danvers's
               his
               Witnesses
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               
                 WHen
                 he
                 hath
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   In
                   his
                   small
                   search
                
                 (
                 shamefully
                 small
                 )
                 he
                 cannot
                 find
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 authentick
                 testimony
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 practised
                 on
                 any
                 till
                 the
                 fourth
                 Century
                 ;
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 saith
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 spake
                 against
                 it
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 clear
                 evidence
                 that
                 some
                 had
                 been
                 speaking
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               ]
               This
               is
               no
               contradiction
               with
               him
               :
               And
               did
               they
               only
               
                 speak
                 for
                 it
              
               and
               not
               
                 practise
                 it
              
               ?
               Speak
               once
               like
               a
               man
               :
               And
               was
               not
               that
               till
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Century
              
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               His
               Catalogue
               containeth
               three
               Columns
               :
               The
               first
               of
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Adult
               :
               And
               what
               Christian
               ever
               denied
               this
               ?
               And
               what
               meaneth
               the
               man
               in
               labouring
               to
               prove
               it
               ?
               The
               second
               is
               of
               the
               Instituting
               and
               asserting
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ;
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               .
               The
               third
               is
               of
               his
               Witnesses
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               .
               And
               the
               first
               of
               these
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               is
               Tertullian
               in
               the
               third
               Century
               .
               By
               which
               he
               seemeth
               to
               confess
               that
               till
               the
               third
               Century
               he
               hath
               no
               witness
               against
               it
               .
               But
               I
               have
               said
               so
               much
               elsewhere
               and
               others
               more
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Tertullians
               words
               prove
               that
               
                 Infant-Baptism
                 de
                 facto
              
               was
               then
               in
               use
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               he
               only
               telleth
               his
               opinion
               
               of
               the
               point
               of
               convenience
               ,
               but
               concludeth
               not
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               as
               unlawful
               ;
               3.
               
               That
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Infants
               of
               Heathens
               ;
               4.
               
               That
               he
               speaketh
               from
               that
               
                 strict
                 singularity
              
               which
               made
               him
               plead
               also
               for
               the
               
                 Montanists
                 Fanaticism
              
               ,
               and
               against
               
                 second
                 marriages
              
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               
                 inordinate
                 fastings
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               a
               man
               differing
               from
               the
               Churches
               and
               numbered
               with
               the
               Hereticks
               (
               though
               I
               think
               him
               a
               learned
               Godly
               man.
               )
               And
               I
               refer
               it
               to
               the
               Readers
               judgement
               whether
               in
               my
               book
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               I
               have
               not
               proved
               by
               many
               other
               words
               in
               Tertullian
               that
               he
               was
               not
               against
               all
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               but
               
                 for
                 it
              
               among
               Christians
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               His
               next
               and
               great
               Witness
               is
               the
               Donatists
               together
               .
               This
               is
               something
               ,
               were
               it
               true
               :
               but
               it
               is
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               falshood
               as
               I
               must
               not
               name
               in
               its
               due
               epithets
               ,
               lest
               you
               think
               me
               over-sharp
               .
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 [
                 Donatus
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 in
                 Africa
                 taught
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 baptize
                 no
                 Children
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 believed
                 and
                 desired
                 it
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Utterly
               false
               :
               And
               how
               doth
               he
               prove
               it
               ?
               By
               
                 Sebast
                 .
                 Frank.
              
               whom
               I
               will
               not
               search
               to
               see
               whether
               he
               say
               so
               or
               not
               .
               Reader
               ,
               if
               the
               question
               be
               ,
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               said
               or
               held
               by
               thousands
               of
               men
               twelve
               hundred
               years
               ago
               ,
               and
               the
               Writings
               of
               them
               and
               their
               Adversaries
               were
               extant
               ,
               and
               the
               Histories
               written
               of
               them
               in
               that
               and
               the
               next
               Ages
               ,
               would
               you
               have
               a
               man
               pass
               by
               all
               proof
               from
               these
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               what
               a
               fellow
               of
               his
               own
               opinion
               saith
               eleven
               hundred
               years
               after
               ?
               
               He
               brings
               us
               with
               great
               ostentation
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptists
                 Martyrologie
              
               and
               such
               like
               Histories
               of
               a
               few
               years
               old
               ,
               of
               fellows
               that
               knew
               little
               more
               than
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               what
               their
               Party
               or
               Companions
               told
               them
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               ignorantly
               gathered
               from
               such
               Books
               as
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               us
               as
               well
               as
               by
               them
               .
               If
               I
               should
               dispute
               what
               Augustine
               held
               ,
               would
               Mr.
               D.
               fetch
               his
               proofs
               from
               the
               writings
               of
               
                 James
                 Nailor
              
               ,
               or
               
                 George
                 Fox
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Isaac
                 Pennington
              
               ,
               yea
               or
               Mr.
               Tombes
               to
               prove
               his
               assertions
               ,
               while
               Augustines
               works
               are
               at
               hand
               to
               be
               seen
               ?
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 next
                 he
                 saith
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 Donatus
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 denying
                 Baptism
                 to
                 Children
                 ,
                 admitting
                 the
                 Believers
                 only
                 thereto
                 who
                 desired
                 the
                 same
                 ]
                 And
                 he
                 〈◊〉
                 one
                 called
                 Twisk
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ans●
                 ▪
              
               ●tterly
               false
               ;
               They
               held
               no
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               His
               next
               proof
               is
               indeed
               from
               an
               unquestionable
               witness
               ;
               he
               saith
               
                 [
                 Augustines
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 Books
                 against
                 the
                 Donatists
                 do
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 they
                 denied
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 manageth
                 the
                 argument
                 for
                 Infant-Baptism
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 zeal
                 ,
                 enforcing
                 it
                 by
                 several
                 arguments
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 from
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 cursing
                 with
                 great
                 bitterness
                 they
                 that
                 should
                 not
                 embrace
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               Answ
               .
               Mr.
               Bagshaw
               is
               now
               quite
               over-done
               in
               the
               quality
               of
               untruths
               :
               Reader
               ,
               either
               this
               man
               had
               seen
               and
               read
               the
               Books
               of
               Augustine
               mentioned
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               he
               had
               not
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               doth
               he
               use
               Gods
               Church
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               poor
               ignorant
               people
               with
               any
               tenderness
               
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               sobriety
               or
               humanity
               ,
               to
               talk
               at
               this
               rate
               of
               Books
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               saw
               or
               read
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               common
               among
               us
               to
               be
               seen
               ?
               If
               he
               understand
               not
               Latine
               ,
               how
               unfit
               is
               he
               to
               give
               us
               the
               History
               of
               these
               antiquities
               ?
               And
               how
               audacious
               to
               talk
               thus
               of
               what
               he
               knoweth
               not
               ?
               If
               he
               understand
               it
               ,
               what
               cruelty
               is
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               venture
               on
               such
               untruths
               to
               save
               him
               the
               labour
               of
               opening
               and
               reading
               the
               books
               he
               talketh
               of
               ?
               But
               if
               he
               have
               
                 read
                 them
              
               ,
               then
               I
               can
               scarce
               match
               him
               again
               among
               all
               the
               falsifiers
               that
               I
               know
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               I
               dare
               not
               be
               so
               uncharitable
               to
               him
               as
               to
               think
               that
               ever
               he
               read
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Books
               are
               seven
               that
               Augustine
               wrote
               of
               Baptism
               against
               the
               Donatists
               :
               And
               in
               them
               all
               I
               cannot
               find
               one
               syllable
               of
               intimation
               that
               ever
               the
               Donatists
               denied
               Infant-●●●●ism
               ,
               but
               enough
               to
               the
               contrary
               that
               they
               〈◊〉
               :
               Nor
               do
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               books
               mentioned
               by
               him
               meddle
               with
               it
               any
               more
               than
               the
               rest
               :
               There
               is
               not
               in
               the
               seven
               books
               nor
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               Austins
               books
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               one
               word
               that
               I
               can
               find
               ,
               of
               
                 any
                 such
                 controversie
                 with
                 them
              
               at
               all
               :
               And
               for
               a
               man
               to
               say
               that
               in
               
                 two
                 books
                 he
                 manageth
                 the
                 arguments
                 for
                 Infant-Baptism
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 great
                 zeal
                 ,
              
               &c.
               when
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               that
               supposeth
               
                 them
                 to
                 deny
                 it
              
               ,
               blush
               Reader
               in
               compassion
               for
               such
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               Re●der
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               were
               a
               great
               party
               of
               men
               in
               Africa
               :
               They
               were
               Prelatical
               and
               for
               Ceremonies
               as
               the
               other
               Churches
               were
               :
               They
               differed
               from
               the
               rest
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               
                 Personal
                 succession
              
               of
               their
               Bishops
               .
               In
               a
               
               time
               of
               persecution
               they
               said
               (
               truly
               or
               falsly
               was
               a
               great
               controversie
               )
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Bishops
               delivered
               up
               the
               Church-books
               to
               the
               Persecutors
               ,
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
               rather
               than
               die
               himself
               ,
               when
               they
               demanded
               them
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Bishops
               received
               successively
               their
               ordination
               from
               that
               man
               ,
               and
               called
               them
               Traditores
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Bishop
               that
               all
               
                 their
                 Bishops
              
               had
               successively
               been
               ordained
               by
               ,
               was
               one
               that
               had
               refused
               to
               deliver
               up
               the
               Church-books
               ;
               And
               consequently
               he
               was
               the
               right
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               had
               their
               succession
               from
               him
               were
               true
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               were
               no
               true
               Bishops
               or
               Churches
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               all
               their
               Baptism
               and
               Sacraments
               were
               nullities
               ,
               and
               their
               Communion
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               people
               were
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               as
               ever
               they
               would
               be
               saved
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               rest
               (
               called
               Catholicks
               )
               and
               to
               come
               to
               them
               and
               to
               be
               rebaptized
               .
               So
               that
               their
               Schism
               was
               much
               like
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               confine
               the
               Church
               to
               their
               party
               ,
               and
               condemn
               all
               others
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               Papists
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               rebaptize
               not
               (
               though
               they
               say
               some
               Monks
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               I
               have
               cited
               .
               )
               The
               Donatists
               were
               
                 Episcopal
                 ceremonious
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               that
               did
               it
               on
               the
               account
               of
               a
               
                 purer
                 Episcopal
                 succession
              
               .
               Till
               their
               days
               the
               holy
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               almost
               all
               been
               against
               drawing
               the
               sword
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               even
               Augustin
               himself
               .
               But
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               party
               and
               the
               proud
               conceit
               of
               their
               greater
               zeal
               and
               strictness
               than
               the
               Catholicks
               had
               ,
               made
               them
               so
               furious
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Pastors
               could
               not
               live
               quietly
               by
               them
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               some
               of
               them
               
               wounded
               the
               Ministers
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               made
               a
               salt
               sharp
               water
               and
               spouted
               into
               Ministers
               eyes
               as
               they
               past
               the
               street
               ,
               to
               put
               out
               their
               eyes
               ;
               till
               many
               such
               insolencies
               provoked
               Augustin
               to
               change
               his
               judgement
               of
               toleration
               ,
               (
               and
               especially
               the
               multitudes
               seduced
               by
               them
               ,
               )
               and
               the
               Bishops
               to
               crave
               the
               Emperors
               aid
               :
               The
               Emperor
               made
               Edicts
               for
               mulcts
               and
               banishment
               to
               those
               that
               persevered
               :
               This
               (
               being
               a
               new
               way
               )
               so
               exasperated
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               that
               in
               very
               passion
               many
               of
               them
               (
               yea
               Bishops
               )
               murdered
               themselves
               to
               bring
               odium
               on
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               people
               believe
               that
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               compelled
               them
               to
               it
               :
               And
               this
               was
               the
               state
               of
               these
               two
               parties
               ;
               but
               not
               a
               word
               of
               difference
               about
               Infant-Baptism
               between
               them
               that
               ever
               I
               read
               in
               either
               part
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               10.
               
               The
               Controversie
               between
               Austin
               and
               them
               he
               thus
               stateth
               :
               Lib.
               1.
               c.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Si
                 haberi
                 foris
                 potest
                 ,
                 etiam
                 dari
                 cur
                 non
                 potest
                 ?
                 Baptism
                 received
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 or
                 true
                 Church
                 among
                 Schismaticks
                 is
                 true
                 baptism
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 baptism
                 given
                 without
                 by
                 Schismaticks
                 is
                 true
                 baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Impie
                   facere
                   qui
                   rebaptizare
                   conantur
                   orbis
                   unitatem
                   ,
                   &
                   nos
                   recte
                   facere
                   qui
                   Dei
                   Sacramenta
                   improbare
                   ,
                   nec
                   in
                   ipso
                   schismate
                   audemus
                   :
                
                 They
                 do
                 impiously
                 that
                 endeavor
                 to
                 rebaptize
                 all
                 the
                 united
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 rightly
                 who
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 Gods
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Schism
                 .
              
               ]
               For
               Augustin
               peaceably
               held
               the
               Donatists
               baptism
               to
               be
               true
               and
               valid
               though
               irregular
               and
               unlawfully
               given
               and
               taken
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Donatists
               held
               all
               the
               Catholicks
               Ministry
               and
               baptism
               null
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               11.
               
               Therefore
               he
               thus
               summeth
               up
               their
               differences
               ,
               cap.
               3.
               
               
                 Duo
                 sunt
                 quae
                 dicimus
                 ,
                 &
                 esse
                 in
                 Catholica
                 Baptismum
                 ,
                 &
                 illic
                 tantum
                 recte
                 accipi
                 :
                 Item
                 alia
                 duo
                 dicimus
                 ,
                 esse
                 apud
                 Donatistas
                 baptismum
                 ;
                 non
                 autem
                 recte
                 accipi
                 :
                 Harum
                 sententiarum
                 tres
                 nostrae
                 tantum
                 sunt
                 ,
                 unam
                 vero
                 utrique
                 dicimus
                 .
              
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 [
                 Two
                 things
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Baptism
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 rightly
                 received
                 :
                 Also
                 two
                 things
                 more
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Baptism
                 with
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 with
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 rightly
                 received
                 :
                 of
                 these
                 sentences
                 ,
                 three
                 are
                 only
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 us
                 both
                 :
                 ]
              
               Austin
               held
               it
               a
               sin
               ,
               to
               be
               baptized
               among
               Schismaticks
               ,
               (
               to
               joyn
               with
               their
               Sect
               )
               but
               not
               a
               nullity
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               12.
               
               Hereupon
               he
               addresseth
               himself
               to
               evince
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               their
               Schism
               and
               unchristianing
               all
               the
               Churches
               :
               And
               indeed
               he
               seems
               to
               think
               that
               though
               
                 Baptism
                 was
                 among
                 them
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 hardly
                 Salvation
              
               :
               And
               his
               argument
               (
               though
               I
               think
               we
               must
               abate
               for
               mens
               passions
               and
               temptations
               )
               is
               worth
               the
               Separatists
               consideration
               :
               
                 that
                 baptism
                 that
                 destroyeth
                 (
                 remitteth
              
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               
                 not
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 saving
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 love
                 remitteth
                 not
                 sin
                 :
                 But
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 have
                 not
                 love
              
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 Nulli
                 Schismata
                 facerent
                 si
                 fraterno
                 odio
                 non
                 excaecarentur
                 :
                 Annon
                 est
                 in
                 Schismate
                 odium
                 fraternum
                 ?
                 Quis
                 hoc
                 dixerit
                 ?
                 Cum
                 &
                 origo
                 &
                 pertinacia
                 Schismatis
                 nulla
                 sit
                 alia
                 nisi
                 odium
                 fraternum
                 .
              
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 None
                 would
                 
                 make
                 schisms
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 blinded
                 by
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 :
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 brethren
                 in
                 Schism
                 ?
                 
                   What
                   man
                   will
                   say
                   so
                   ?
                   Whenas
                   both
                   the
                   Rise
                   and
                   the
                   Pertinacie
                   of
                   Schism
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               But
               blind
               zeal
               will
               not
               let
               men
               know
               their
               own
               hatred
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               defame
               their
               brethren
               as
               
                 no
                 brethren
              
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               have
               all
               others
               
                 think
                 them
                 so
                 bad
              
               as
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 with
              
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               them
               on
               that
               account
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               13.
               
               The
               main
               subject
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               these
               seven
               Books
               of
               Austin
               is
               to
               answer
               the
               Donatists
               claim
               of
               Cyprian
               and
               his
               
                 Carthage
                 Council
              
               as
               on
               their
               side
               :
               and
               to
               answer
               all
               the
               sayings
               of
               him
               and
               the
               several
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Council
               .
               The
               plain
               truth
               is
               this
               :
               In
               the
               first
               age
               the
               Churches
               were
               so
               sober
               and
               charitable
               as
               not
               to
               account
               every
               erring
               brother
               and
               party
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               subverted
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Religion
               :
               And
               some
               of
               these
               corrupted
               the
               very
               form
               of
               Baptism
               :
               The
               baptism
               of
               these
               the
               Church
               took
               for
               null
               ,
               and
               baptized
               such
               as
               they
               pretended
               to
               have
               baptized
               .
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               other
               African
               Bishops
               knowing
               this
               ,
               and
               being
               much
               troubled
               with
               heretical
               Churches
               about
               them
               ,
               stretched
               this
               too
               far
               and
               rebaptized
               them
               that
               such
               Hereticks
               baptized
               as
               
                 did
                 not
                 change
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               but
               incorporated
               men
               into
               their
               corrupt
               societies
               :
               The
               Donatists
               took
               advantage
               by
               this
               example
               and
               all
               the
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               to
               go
               so
               much
               further
               as
               to
               take
               the
               Catholicks
               for
               Hereticks
               or
               
                 unlawful
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               rebaptize
               those
               that
               
               they
               baptized
               :
               Austin
               answereth
               all
               the
               Councils
               reasons
               ,
               but
               praiseth
               Cyprian
               as
               a
               holy
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               no
               Heretick
               though
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               14.
               
               And
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               say
               that
               all
               these
               Books
               of
               Austin
               have
               not
               a
               word
               of
               what
               he
               speaketh
               ,
               as
               
                 controverting
                 Infant-Baptism
                 with
                 the
                 Donatists
              
               ,
               but
               moreover
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               the
               Donatists
               agreement
               with
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               as
               a
               medium
               in
               his
               arguing
               against
               them
               ,
               Lib.
               4.
               c.
               23.
               shewing
               how
               much
               baptism
               availeth
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 Christ
                 himself
                 would
                 be
                 baptized
                 by
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 Infants
                 that
                 cannot
                 themselves
                 believe
                 are
                 baptized
              
               
                 [
                 Quod
                 traditum
                 tenet
                 universitas
                 Ecclesiae
                 cum
                 parvuli
                 Infantes
                 baptizantur
                 qui
                 nondum
                 possunt
                 corde
                 credere
                 ad
                 justitiam
                 &
                 ore
                 confiteri
                 ad
                 salutem
                 ,
                 quod
                 latro
                 potuit
                 :
                 Quinetiam
                 flendo
                 &
                 vagiendo
                 cum
                 in
                 eis
                 mysterium
                 celebratur
                 ,
                 ipsis
                 mysticis
                 vocibus
                 obstrepunt
                 ;
                 &
                 tamen
                 Nullus
                 Christianus
                 dixerit
                 eos
                 inaniter
                 baptizari
                 .
                 ]
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               
                 Which
                 all
                 the
              
               *
               
                 Church
                 holdeth
                 when
                 little
                 Infants
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 who
                 certainly
                 cannot
                 yet
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 believe
                 to
                 righteousness
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 confess
                 to
                 Salvation
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 no
                 Christian
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 baptized
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Thus
               he
               argueth
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               If
               the
               whole
               Church
               hold
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               and
               no
               Christian
               will
               say
               that
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               ,
               though
               they
               themselves
               believe
               not
               and
               confess
               not
               ,
               then
               you
               should
               not
               say
               all
               baptism
               is
               vain
               because
               we
               Catholicks
               administer
               it
               ,
               or
               because
               it
               is
               received
               in
               our
               
               Churches
               .
               The
               whole
               tenor
               of
               Austins
               charitable
               language
               to
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               and
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               place
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               he
               here
               pleaded
               
                 universal
                 consent
              
               ,
               and
               by
               [
               
                 all
                 the
                 Church
              
               ]
               and
               [
               
                 no
                 Christian
              
               ]
               includeth
               the
               Donatists
               .
               And
               so
               he
               oft
               argueth
               against
               the
               Pelagians
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               denied
               original
               sin
               ,
               durst
               not
               differ
               from
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               by
               denying
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               but
               pretended
               that
               it
               was
               for
               the
               
                 conveyance
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               remitting
               sin
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               15.
               
               And
               Austin
               next
               addeth
               [
               
                 Et
                 si
                 quisquam
                 in
                 hac
                 re
                 authoritatem
                 divinam
                 quaerat
                 (
                 Quanquam
                 quod
                 universa
                 tenet
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 nec
                 Conciliis
                 institutum
                 ,
                 sed
                 semper
                 retentum
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 nisi
                 authoritate
                 Apostolica
                 traditum
                 rectissime
                 creditur
                 )
                 tamen
                 veraciter
                 conjicere
                 possumus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 [
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 (
                 of
                 Infant-baptism
                 )
                 ask
                 for
                 Divine
                 authority
                 (
                 Though
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 universal
                 (
                 or
                 whole
                 )
                 Church
                 doth
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 instituted
                 by
                 Councils
                 but
                 was
                 ever
                 held
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 rightly
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 authority
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   passeth
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   argument
                   from
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   )
                
              
            
             
               §
               .
               16.
               
               Here
               note
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               this
               was
               
                 no
                 controversie
              
               with
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               2.
               
               Nor
               with
               
                 any
                 other
                 Sect
              
               ,
               but
               
                 hold
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               3.
               
               That
               he
               only
               saith
               as
               in
               a
               Parenthesis
               that
               [
               
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 holdeth
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 ever
                 hold
                 ,
                 not
                 instituted
                 by
                 any
                 Council
                 ,
                 is
                 justly
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 tradition
                 ,
              
               ]
               which
               I
               think
               few
               Protestants
               or
               sober
               Christians
               will
               deny
               .
               Who
               can
               imagine
               that
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Silas
              
               and
               all
               the
               
               whole
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               daies
               and
               ever
               since
               ,
               should
               hold
               and
               agree
               in
               any
               thing
               as
               a
               
                 part
                 of
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
              
               or
               Worship
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               not
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               Had
               the
               Apostles
               so
               little
               charity
               as
               not
               to
               endeavour
               to
               rectifie
               any
               of
               their
               errors
               ?
               4.
               
               Note
               here
               that
               the
               Donatists
               never
               denied
               this
               (
               that
               
                 Infant-baptism
                 was
                 ever
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 to
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 instituted
                 by
                 any
                 Council
                 :
              
               )
               And
               were
               not
               Austin
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               liker
               to
               know
               the
               universality
               and
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               than
               the
               Holland
               or
               English
               Anabaptists
               about
               fourteen
               hundred
               years
               after
               them
               ?
               5.
               
               Note
               that
               he
               bringeth
               
                 Scripture
                 for
                 it
                 also
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               17.
               
               Indeed
               I
               find
               some
               that
               before
               those
               times
               had
               been
               
                 above
                 Ordinances
              
               and
               
                 against
                 all
                 baptism
              
               ,
               but
               none
               
                 against
                 Infant-baptism
              
               as
               unlawful
               .
               Therefore
               Augustine
               saith
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 find
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 deny
                 all
                 baptism
                 ,
              
               than
               any
               that
               change
               the
               
                 form
                 of
                 baptizing
              
               ;
               so
               sure
               hath
               the
               Tradition
               of
               universal
               practice
               delivered
               down
               the
               
                 form
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 baptism
              
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               18.
               
               Afterward
               pag.
               230.
               
               Ed.
               2.
               
               Mr.
               Danvers
               cometh
               to
               Austin
               again
               ,
               and
               saith
               that
               
                 Vincentius
                 Victor
                 did
                 oppose
              
               Austin
               
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 citing
              
               August
               .
               li.
               3.
               c.
               14.
               de
               Anima
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Not
               a
               word
               of
               truth
               :
               no
               such
               matter
               in
               that
               Chapter
               or
               the
               whole
               book
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               19.
               
               Next
               he
               saith
               
                 [
                 Cresconius
                 did
                 also
                 oppose
                 Austin
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Infants
                 baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 maintain
                 —
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 true
                 baptism
                 
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 administred
                 after
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Utterly
               false
               still
               .
               There
               was
               no
               such
               controversie
               between
               them
               .
               No
               wonder
               if
               he
               had
               miscited
               sentences
               that
               will
               thus
               go
               to
               falsifie
               whole
               Books
               ,
               as
               speaking
               of
               that
               which
               they
               never
               meddle
               with
               !
               Augustine
               having
               written
               against
               Petilian
               (
               their
               best
               speaker
               ,
               having
               of
               a
               Lawyer
               been
               made
               a
               Bishop
               )
               Cresconius
               a
               Donatist
               Grammarian
               interposed
               for
               Petilian
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               Austin
               to
               gentler
               thoughts
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               speaks
               not
               a
               word
               against
               Infant-baptism
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               20.
               
               Nay
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               31.
               
               Austin
               tells
               us
               that
               they
               held
               it
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Catholicks
               :
               saith
               he
               ,
               [
               
                 Circumcisionem
                 certe
                 praeputii
                 in
                 figura
                 futuri
                 baptismi
                 Christi
                 ab
                 antiquis
                 observatum
                 esse
                 ,
                 negare
                 ,
                 ut
                 arbitror
                 ,
                 non
                 audetis
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 ancients
                 in
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 baptism
                 .
              
               ]
               It
               was
               a
               granted
               thing
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               21.
               
               And
               it
               was
               Cresconius
               words
               to
               
                 Austin
                 [
                 Vna
                 Religio
                 ,
                 eadem
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 nihil
                 in
                 Christiana
                 observatione
                 diversum
                 :
                 &
                 adhuc
                 adversus
                 invicem
                 laboramus
                 ?
              
               Saith
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Quare
                 ergo
                 rebaptizas
                 Christianum
                 ?
                 Ego
                 non
                 rebaptizo
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 [
                 We
                 have
                 all
                 one
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 our
                 Christian
                 observation
                 divers
                 (
                 saith
                 Cresconius
                 )
                 And
                 yet
                 do
                 we
                 strive
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 dost
                 thou
                 rebaptize
                 a
                 Christian
                 
                   (
                   that
                   differeth
                   not
                   from
                   them
                   ?
                   )
                
                 I
                 rebaptize
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Austin
                 .
                 )
              
               So
               that
               here
               was
               
                 no
                 disagreement
                 in
                 Sacraments
              
               or
               
                 any
                 Christian
                 observance
              
               .
               Only
               as
               Austin
               saith
               lib.
               7.
               
                 de
                 bapt
                 .
                 c.
              
               2.
               the
               quarrel
               
               was
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               were
               charged
               to
               be
               
                 Traditores
                 quia
                 ex
                 traditoribus
              
               ,
               the
               successors
               of
               sinners
               :
               Thus
               being
               
                 wise
                 and
                 righteous
                 overmuch
              
               did
               tear
               and
               almost
               ruine
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               22.
               
               
                 He
                 addeth
                 ,
                 pag.
                 223.
                 
                 Ed.
                 2.
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Osiander
                   ,
                   Fuller
                   ,
                   Bullinger
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Donatists
                 and
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 opinions
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               In
               what
               ?
               In
               
                 all
                 things
              
               or
               some
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               
                 Rebaptizing
                 persons
                 before
                 baptized
              
               (
               do
               you
               own
               that
               indeed
               ?
               )
               But
               not
               as
               being
               against
               Infant-baptism
               .
               2.
               
               So
               ,
               many
               Prelatists
               have
               called
               the
               Puritans
               Donatists
               ;
               and
               abundance
               of
               Protestants
               say
               that
               the
               Papists
               succeed
               the
               Donatists
               in
               
                 appropriating
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 their
                 party
                 .
              
               Do
               not
               write
               next
               that
               they
               say
               the
               Papists
               are
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               lest
               you
               make
               
                 your selves
                 Antichristian
              
               also
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               23.
               
               Reader
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               were
               so
               
                 great
                 a
                 party
              
               of
               men
               and
               had
               so
               great
               a
               
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 many
                 wrote
                 against
                 them
              
               whose
               
                 works
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
              
               ,
               and
               their
               cause
               had
               so
               many
               
                 publick
                 examinations
              
               ,
               that
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               thee
               if
               thou
               have
               the
               brains
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               judge
               whether
               if
               they
               had
               been
               against
               Infant-baptism
               in
               a
               time
               when
               Austin
               said
               
                 no
                 Christian
                 denied
                 it
              
               ,
               neither
               Optatus
               ,
               nor
               Austin
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               of
               their
               most
               copious
               opposers
               would
               ever
               have
               charged
               them
               with
               such
               an
               opinion
               ,
               nor
               any
               examiners
               ,
               Councils
               or
               Historians
               of
               their
               ages
               ;
               even
               when
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               hereticks
               unhappily
               took
               in
               so
               many
               little
               matters
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               made
               hereticks
               some
               more
               and
               worse
               than
               
               they
               were
               ?
               And
               now
               if
               
                 John
                 Becold
              
               will
               say
               they
               were
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               we
               must
               believe
               him
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               24.
               
               His
               dealing
               with
               the
               Novatians
               is
               the
               same
               or
               worse
               :
               He
               feared
               not
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               write
               that
               the
               
                 Novatians
                 opposed
                 Infant-baptism
              
               ,
               and
               numbreth
               them
               also
               with
               his
               party
               .
               When
               it
               is
               a
               falshood
               as
               much
               aggravated
               as
               these
               particulars
               import
               .
               1.
               
               They
               were
               an
               honest
               and
               numerous
               people
               ,
               and
               scattered
               almost
               all
               over
               the
               Empire
               ;
               tolerated
               till
               Innocents
               time
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               long
               tolerated
               and
               much
               favoured
               by
               many
               Emperors
               and
               Patriarchs
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               Socrates
               saith
               )
               they
               agreed
               in
               Doctrine
               with
               the
               Catholicks
               :
               And
               could
               they
               have
               denied
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               accused
               of
               it
               ?
               2.
               
               They
               had
               many
               bitter
               enemies
               that
               would
               soon
               have
               cast
               this
               in
               their
               teeth
               .
               3.
               
               Many
               Councils
               had
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               where
               multitudes
               had
               opportunity
               to
               accuse
               them
               .
               4.
               
               They
               were
               an
               ancient
               Sect
               ,
               arising
               even
               in
               Cyprians
               time
               ,
               and
               long
               continued
               :
               And
               in
               so
               many
               generations
               it
               would
               have
               been
               known
               .
               5.
               
               They
               are
               put
               in
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               many
               Heresiographers
               that
               are
               keen
               enough
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               them
               (
               that
               ever
               I
               found
               )
               accuse
               them
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               No
               not
               Epiphanius
               himself
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               copious
               ,
               and
               not
               very
               backward
               to
               accuse
               .
               And
               shall
               either
               John
               of
               Leyden
               or
               any
               of
               his
               party
               now
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               perswade
               us
               ,
               by
               slandering
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               innocent
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               guilty
               ?
               And
               can
               Mr.
               Danvers
               now
               tell
               us
               that
               they
               held
               that
               which
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               hath
               lain
               unknown
               ?
            
             
             
               §
               .
               25.
               
               He
               citeth
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 l.
              
               7.
               c.
               9.
               that
               Innocent
               banished
               them
               out
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Elsewhere
              
               indeed
               Socrates
               and
               many
               more
               say
               so
               :
               But
               doth
               that
               prove
               they
               were
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               26.
               
               Somewhat
               he
               would
               fain
               say
               at
               the
               second
               hand
               out
               of
               
                 Albaspinaeus
                 ,
                 Observ
              
               .
               20.
               
               I
               hope
               he
               never
               read
               the
               book
               :
               Albaspinaeus
               there
               purposely
               decideth
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               
                 what
                 the
                 Novatian
                 Heresie
                 was
              
               ,
               in
               several
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               never
               mentioneth
               any
               such
               opinion
               or
               suspicion
               of
               them
               .
               The
               same
               doth
               that
               great
               Antiquary
               Jesuit
               Petavius
               ;
               (
               and
               what
               these
               two
               men
               knew
               not
               of
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Church-history
               ,
               few
               in
               the
               world
               knew
               ,
               unless
               I
               may
               except
               Blondel
               and
               Vsher
               :
               )
               In
               his
               notes
               on
               Epiphanius
               of
               the
               Novatians
               ,
               he
               entreth
               on
               the
               same
               Controversie
               as
               Albaspinaeus
               did
               ,
               and
               never
               mentioneth
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               27.
               
               Next
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               
                 Ecbertus
                 and
                 Emericus
                 do
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Cathari
                 ,
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 the
                 Novatians
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               But
               did
               they
               say
               that
               the
               Novatians
               were
               
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
              
               ?
               Why
               did
               you
               cite
               neither
               words
               ,
               page
               nor
               Book
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               should
               two
               railing
               slanderous
               Papists
               near
               a
               thousand
               years
               after
               Novatian
               be
               taken
               for
               witnesses
               that
               he
               was
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               concerneth
               them
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Socrates
               himself
               (
               an
               honest
               Historian
               )
               and
               Sozomen
               also
               are
               ordinarily
               by
               the
               Papists
               accused
               as
               Novatians
               ,
               because
               they
               speak
               fairly
               and
               
               impartially
               of
               them
               as
               honest
               men
               :
               (
               and
               whether
               they
               were
               or
               not
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               own
               words
               conj●cture
               the
               contrary
               )
               And
               they
               lived
               when
               and
               where
               the
               Novatians
               were
               best
               known
               :
               And
               yet
               tell
               us
               not
               a
               syllable
               of
               any
               such
               suspicion
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               28.
               
               Next
               he
               saith
               ,
               Perin
               saith
               that
               the
               
                 Waldenses
                 were
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 driven
                 out
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 about
                 Anno
              
               400.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               It
               is
               very
               probable
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Waldenses
               were
               not
               against
               Infant-baptism
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               the
               Novatians
               were
               not
               :
               And
               the
               same
               Perin
               saith
               the
               Waldenses
               were
               not
               .
               But
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               would
               that
               prove
               that
               the
               Novatians
               were
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               or
               eight
               hundred
               years
               before
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               29.
               
               Next
               he
               citeth
               as
               Cassanders
               reason
               against
               him
               that
               the
               Donatists
               were
               for
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               the
               sixth
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               saying
               that
               [
               
                 All
                 that
                 returned
                 from
                 the
                 Donatists
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 without
                 rebaptization
                 though
                 baptized
                 in
                 Infancy
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 [
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 supposition
                 at
                 best
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 baptized
                 in
                 Infancy
                 or
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 evidence
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               is
               it
               not
               shame
               and
               pity
               that
               so
               publick
               matters
               of
               fact
               must
               be
               handled
               at
               this
               rate
               ?
               What
               is
               his
               
                 former
                 evidence
              
               but
               such
               as
               humane
               nature
               may
               blush
               at
               ,
               to
               find
               that
               one
               called
               a
               man
               and
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               too
               good
               for
               the
               communion
               of
               such
               as
               we
               ,
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               ?
               And
               why
               talketh
               he
               of
               this
               
                 one
                 reason
              
               against
               him
               in
               so
               publick
               a
               matter
               of
               History
               ?
               as
               if
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               abundance
               more
               may
               easily
               be
               
               produced
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               of
               any
               need
               ?
               And
               how
               shamefully
               are
               these
               plain
               words
               of
               a
               Council
               put
               off
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               Bishops
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               same
               time
               and
               Countrey
               with
               them
               knew
               not
               what
               the
               Donatists
               hold
               ,
               so
               well
               as
               he
               and
               such
               as
               he
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               30.
               
               His
               next
               witnesses
               are
               [
               
                 the
                 ancient
                 Britains
                 that
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 and
                 worship
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 did
                 intirely
                 keep
                 thereto
                 —
                 whom
              
               Austin
               
                 the
                 Monk
              
               would
               have
               engaged
               [
               
                 especially
                 in
                 Christening
                 children
              
               and
               
                 keeping
                 Easter
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 they
                 utterly
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 seduced
                 by
                 him
                 therein
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               This
               is
               a
               witness
               (
               being
               such
               a
               
                 body
                 of
                 witnesses
              
               )
               of
               great
               importance
               (
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Donatists
               and
               Novatians
               was
               )
               if
               it
               were
               true
               :
               But
               it
               's
               all
               false
               still
               :
               And
               must
               our
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               yea
               all
               our
               Christian
               Ancestors
               be
               thus
               slandered
               ?
               Whether
               Britain
               received
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               and
               worship
               
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
              
               (
               if
               he
               mean
               
                 in
                 that
                 time
              
               )
               is
               very
               doubtful
               and
               nothing
               to
               our
               business
               :
               we
               have
               no
               sufficient
               proof
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               The
               
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 case
              
               maketh
               me
               conjecture
               that
               Christianity
               was
               first
               brought
               hither
               by
               Soldiers
               ,
               of
               the
               Roman
               Legions
               ;
               especially
               since
               I
               read
               in
               Beda
               that
               the
               first
               Temple
               I
               find
               any
               mention
               of
               was
               built
               at
               or
               near
               Canterbury
               by
               such
               Soldiers
               .
               But
               who
               ever
               brought
               it
               ,
               it
               's
               like
               they
               were
               of
               the
               Asian
               and
               not
               the
               Roman
               opinion
               ,
               (
               whether
               Soldiers
               that
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Asian
               Legions
               ,
               or
               who
               else
               ,
               is
               not
               known
               )
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               
               that
               they
               were
               not
               against
               the
               observation
               of
               Easter
               :
               For
               both
               they
               and
               the
               Scots
               that
               concurred
               with
               them
               against
               the
               Romans
               ,
               did
               strictly
               keep
               it
               :
               But
               all
               the
               question
               was
               of
               
                 the
                 due
                 time
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               31.
               
               Nor
               is
               there
               the
               least
               proof
               or
               probability
               that
               they
               were
               
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
              
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               Augustine
               the
               Monk
               that
               quarrelled
               with
               them
               ,
               never
               chargeth
               them
               with
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               Ep.
               to
               Gregory
               or
               to
               themselves
               .
               2.
               
               Beda
               that
               was
               
                 downright
                 against
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Roman
                 zealot
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 ancientest
                 writer
              
               after
               Austins
               time
               ,
               and
               lived
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Country
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               
                 knew
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               describeth
               
                 all
                 the
                 contests
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               yet
               never
               layeth
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               their
               charge
               ;
               when
               yet
               he
               mentioneth
               the
               Rebaptizing
               of
               One
               by
               
                 Bishop
                 John
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               an
               ignorant
               insufficient
               man
               for
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               that
               Baptized
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               a
               rare
               instance
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Scots
               that
               about
               Easter
               and
               other
               contrarieties
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               Britains
               mind
               ,
               and
               refused
               so
               much
               as
               to
               eat
               with
               the
               Romans
               ,
               yet
               are
               charged
               with
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               4.
               
               And
               the
               controversie
               continued
               for
               above
               an
               hundred
               years
               after
               Austins
               time
               ,
               and
               great
               stir
               and
               meetings
               and
               disputes
               were
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               Beda
               tells
               us
               at
               large
               ,
               before
               the
               Scots
               were
               changed
               :
               And
               in
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               opportunity
               for
               their
               forward
               adversaries
               (
               especially
               Wilfrid
               ,
               afterward
               
                 St.
                 Boniface
              
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Chief
               )
               to
               have
               found
               out
               this
               matter
               of
               accusation
               .
               5.
               
               None
               of
               the
               historians
               near
               following
               those
               times
               do
               charge
               any
               such
               
               thing
               on
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               were
               the
               old
               Britains
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               32.
               
               But
               to
               put
               all
               out
               of
               doubt
               take
               the
               words
               of
               Austin
               to
               them
               in
               his
               three
               demands
               thus
               by
               Beda
               recorded
               ,
               Eccl.
               Hist
               .
               li.
               2.
               c.
               2.
               
               [
               
                 Vt
                 Pascha
                 suo
                 tempore
                 celebretis
                 ;
                 ut
                 Ministerium
                 baptizandi
                 quo
                 Deo
                 renascimur
                 juxta
                 morem
                 Romae
                 sanctae
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 et
                 Apostolicae
                 Ecclesiae
                 compleatis
                 ;
                 ut
                 genti
                 Anglorum
                 una
                 nobiscum
                 praedicetis
                 verbum
                 domini
              
               ]
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 [
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 celebrate
                 Easter
                 at
                 the
                 due
                 time
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 ye
                 compleat
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Baptism
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 born
                 again
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 (
                 or
                 manner
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                
                 you
                 Preach
                 with
                 us
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ]
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               what
               is
               here
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ?
               How
               proveth
               he
               that
               that
               was
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
                 manner
              
               or
               fashion
               of
               Baptizing
               ?
               Is
               the
               subject
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Manner
               ?
               when
               about
               the
               Manner
               indeed
               there
               were
               then
               so
               many
               and
               different
               ceremonies
               ?
               Nay
               when
               above
               an
               hundred
               years
               before
               this
               Austins
               dayes
               ,
               a
               wiser
               Austin
               had
               told
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               was
               agreed
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               and
               
                 no
                 one
                 Christian
              
               held
               it
               to
               be
               in
               vain
               ?
               sure
               this
               was
               not
               so
               long
               after
               ,
               a
               
                 Manner
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Rome
              
               ?
               But
               thus
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               poor
               ignorant
               Christians
               among
               us
               ,
               must
               all
               be
               heinously
               wronged
               by
               the
               falshoods
               of
               rash
               presuming
               ignorant
               men
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               33.
               
               And
               if
               this
               had
               been
               as
               true
               as
               it
               is
               false
               (
               that
               the
               old
               Britains
               were
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               )
               it
               would
               inform
               these
               men
               that
               it
               is
               not
               delaying
               Baptism
               till
               riper
               age
               ,
               that
               will
               keep
               it
               from
               formality
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church
               from
               falling
               into
               all
               impiety
               :
               For
               if
               our
               eldest
               historian
               Gildas
               may
               be
               believed
               (
               and
               who
               may
               if
               not
               he
               ?
               )
               his
               Countrymen
               the
               Britains
               ,
               were
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               and
               People
               fallen
               to
               such
               abhominable
               wickedness
               ,
               murder
               ,
               drunkenness
               ,
               filthy
               lusts
               ,
               deceit
               ,
               theft
               ,
               cruelty
               &c.
               that
               he
               takes
               the
               Princes
               for
               wolves
               and
               monsters
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               for
               no
               Priests
               but
               traytors
               ,
               (
               excepting
               some
               good
               men
               among
               them
               )
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               neither
               Infant
               nor
               
                 Adult
                 Baptism
              
               that
               will
               secure
               against
               the
               corrupting
               of
               Churches
               ,
               but
               
                 Grace
                 with
                 either
              
               hath
               saved
               souls
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               34.
               
               He
               cites
               himself
               here
               Fox
               ,
               quoting
               
                 Beda
                 ,
                 Polychron
              
               .
               and
               others
               .
               And
               what
               say
               they
               ?
               [
               
                 Baptizing
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ]
               And
               what
               's
               that
               to
               his
               question
               ?
               But
               he
               tells
               you
               that
               Fa●●an
               saith
               [
               
                 that
                 you
                 give
                 Christendom
                 to
                 children
                 .
              
               ]
               I
               have
               not
               Fabian
               to
               examine
               :
               but
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               when
               he
               knoweth
               that
               he
               is
               an
               empty
               f●llow
               ,
               of
               the
               other
               day
               as
               it
               were
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               nothing
               but
               what
               cometh
               from
               Gregory
               ,
               and
               Beda
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               them
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               :
               will
               a
               k●●wn
               ●a●sification
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               about
               nine
               hundred
               years
               after
               ,
               disprove
               the
               
                 yet
                 v●●ible
                 words
              
               of
               the
               〈…〉
               ,
               which
               undertake
               to
               give
               you
               not
               only
               the
               se●se
               but
               the
               
                 very
                 ter●●
              
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               35.
               
               He
               proceedeth
               to
               prove
               by
               argument
               
               that
               the
               
                 Britains
                 were
                 against-Infant
                 Baptism
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
              
               Asiatick
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 Baptizing
                 of
                 Infants
                 among
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               No
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               Asiaticks
               Churches
               ?
               He
               might
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               now
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               England
               .
               But
               perhaps
               hee
               'l
               say
               that
               he
               meaneth
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               or
               soon
               after
               :
               Of
               which
               you
               have
               tryed
               ▪
               part
               of
               his
               strength
               .
               But
               when
               he
               hath
               studied
               well
               Bishop
               
                 Vshers
                 Primordia
              
               who
               saith
               all
               that
               is
               to
               be
               said
               for
               our
               Antiquity
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               no
               proof
               that
               we
               had
               our
               Religion
               from
               the
               Apostles
               or
               any
               in
               their
               time
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               36.
               
               But
               ask
               the
               man
               whether
               Asia
               it self
               long
               before
               the
               dayes
               of
               Gregory
               had
               not
               Infant-Baptism
               ?
               And
               whether
               they
               received
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               Religion
               as
               certainly
               from
               the
               Asiatick
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               the
               Britains
               did
               ?
               And
               whether
               this
               will
               prove
               that
               at
               that
               time
               they
               were
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               will
               it
               prove
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Britains
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               37.
               
               His
               second
               Argument
               is
               [
               
                 Because
                 they
              
               so
               
                 fully
                 prized
                 and
                 faithfully
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
            
             
               Answ
               .
               What
               will
               not
               partiality
               say
               ?
               1.
               
               You
               must
               
                 believe
                 him
              
               that
               
                 Scripture
                 is
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
              
               :
               And
               then
               the
               controversie
               is
               at
               an
               end
               .
               2.
               
               You
               must
               
                 believe
                 him
              
               how
               closely
               
               they
               adhered
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               read
               Gildas
               (
               who
               is
               translated
               into
               English
               )
               their
               
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               the
               only
               certain
               historian
               that
               knew
               them
               ,
               who
               describeth
               them
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               as
               most
               flagitious
               heinous
               wicked
               men
               .
               Though
               I
               hope
               they
               amended
               after
               Gildas
               dayes
               ,
               yet
               that
               shewed
               you
               how
               they
               held
               to
               Apostolick
               discipline
               or
               Scripture
               .
               The
               book
               is
               so
               very
               small
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               equal
               to
               intreat
               him
               to
               read
               it
               before
               he
               use
               this
               argument
               again
               *
               .
               3.
               
               You
               must
               
                 believe
                 him
              
               that
               all
               that
               prize
               and
               adhere
               to
               Scripture
               are
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               .
               Read
               and
               try
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               greater
               evidence
               that
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
              
               the
               Aegyptian
               Monks
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               strict
               persons
               in
               those
               ages
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               Novatians
               ,
               and
               Donatists
               (
               in
               his
               own
               judgement
               )
               prized
               the
               Scripture
               than
               the
               Britains
               ?
               And
               doth
               it
               follow
               (
               in
               despite
               of
               their
               own
               professions
               and
               practises
               )
               that
               all
               these
               and
               the
               rest
               such
               ,
               were
               
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
              
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               38.
               
               Were
               not
               this
               as
               good
               an
               argument
               ?
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Bradford
                 ,
                 Hooper
              
               ;
               all
               the
               Martyrs
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               dayes
               ,
               &c.
               prized
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               Ergo
               they
               were
               all
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               .
               Yea
               even
               Independents
               and
               Presbyterians
               and
               all
               that
               prize
               and
               cleave
               to
               them
               now
               in
               England
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               39.
               3.
               
               He
               addeth
               
                 [
                 Because
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 vehemently
                 reject
                 humane
                 Traditions
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 especially
                 all
                 Romish
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 this
                 as
                 before
                 undeniably
                 appearing
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 Romes
                 ordination
                 and
                 Imposition
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               [
               Vndeniably
               ]
               is
               a
               word
               that
               shameth
               you
               to
               every
               intelligent
               Reader
               that
               understandeth
               Church
               history
               .
               Will
               you
               not
               confess
               your self
               that
               Cyprian
               and
               that
               Carthage
               Council
               ,
               
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Augustine
              
               &c.
               were
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ?
               were
               all
               these
               Papists
               ,
               or
               Romans
               ?
               Can
               you
               prove
               any
               Roman
               Ordination
               of
               it
               before
               all
               these
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               know
               you
               that
               they
               so
               
                 vehemently
                 rejected
                 humane
                 Traditions
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               Did
               they
               not
               use
               the
               
                 Asiatick
                 Ceremonies
              
               ?
               Did
               they
               not
               precisely
               observe
               Easter
               ,
               and
               place
               Religion
               in
               keeping
               it
               
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 dayes
              
               ?
               Had
               they
               not
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               were
               they
               not
               Monks
               ?
               And
               do
               you
               gather
               by
               Gildas
               that
               they
               were
               such
               as
               you
               dream
               ?
               And
               did
               they
               not
               
                 Plead
                 Tradition
              
               for
               their
               difference
               from
               Rome
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               were
               not
               the
               Scots
               then
               of
               their
               mind
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               against
               Traditions
               as
               they
               ?
               and
               more
               against
               vice
               and
               formality
               in
               and
               after
               Colmans
               and
               Columbanus
               dayes
               ?
               And
               are
               not
               the
               Independents
               more
               against
               Traditions
               now
               than
               the
               Britains
               were
               ?
               And
               are
               they
               therefore
               Anabaptists
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               40.
               
               He
               addeth
               [
               4.
               
               
                 Because
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 (
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 the
                 famous
                 Helena
                 ,
                 both
                 eminent
                 Christians
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 ye●r
                 305.
                 was
                 not
                 Baptized
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 aged
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 A
                 clear
                 proof
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 Britain
                 
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 did
                 not
                 Baptize
                 their
                 children
                 ]
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Some
               will
               laugh
               at
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               I
               had
               rather
               mourn
               for
               the
               poor
               peoples
               snares
               .
               1.
               
               It
               's
               false
               that
               Constance
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               at
               least
               when
               Constantine
               was
               young
               .
               No
               regardable
               history
               maketh
               him
               any
               better
               than
               a
               moderate
               favourer
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               proveable
               that
               Helena
               was
               one
               in
               Constantines
               Infancy
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               no
               probability
               that
               he
               was
               born
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               many
               Learned
               men
               have
               proved
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               he
               was
               educated
               and
               lived
               in
               other
               Lands
               .
               5.
               
               He
               was
               no
               Christian
               in
               his
               youth
               himself
               ,
               nor
               professed
               it
               till
               after
               he
               was
               Emperor
               :
               The
               sign
               of
               a
               Cross
               appearing
               in
               the
               skies
               and
               his
               victory
               thereupon
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               means
               .
               6.
               
               He
               lived
               long
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               before
               he
               was
               Baptized
               .
               And
               was
               that
               a
               
                 certain
                 proof
              
               that
               none
               of
               those
               Countreys
               were
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               no
               nor
               for
               Baptism
               at
               Conversion
               neither
               ,
               because
               Constantine
               was
               not
               Baptized
               !
               7.
               
               He
               kept
               in
               with
               the
               Philosophers
               (
               having
               one
               at
               his
               Table
               familiar
               with
               him
               )
               to
               hold
               all
               parties
               to
               him
               .
               8.
               
               And
               many
               in
               those
               times
               thought
               that
               all
               sin
               being
               pardoned
               at
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               must
               live
               much
               strictlier
               after
               they
               were
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               much
               more
               danger
               by
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               not
               be
               Baptized
               till
               old
               ,
               as
               Constantine
               when
               he
               was
               like
               to
               die
               .
               And
               now
               where
               is
               this
               mans
               
                 clear
                 proof
              
               that
               the
               Britains
               were
               Anabaptists
               ?
            
             
             
               §
               .
               41.
               5.
               
               Saith
               he
               
                 [
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 Correspondency
                 and
                 unity
                 that
                 were
                 between
                 the
                 French
                 Christians
                 after
                 called
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 —
                 
                   viz.
                   Germanus
                
                 and
                 Lupus
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               What
               abundance
               of
               untruths
               will
               one
               mans
               head
               hold
               !
               1.
               
               He
               would
               make
               the
               ignorant
               believe
               that
               the
               French
               Churches
               that
               sent
               over
               Germanus
               and
               Lupus
               were
               such
               as
               after
               were
               called
               Waldenses
               :
               When
               yet
               before
               he
               citeth
               Perin
               saying
               that
               the
               Waldenses
               were
               the
               off-spring
               of
               the
               Novatians
               banished
               from
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Beda
                 Hist
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 lib.
              
               1.
               c.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               tells
               us
               briefly
               that
               the
               Britains
               being
               infected
               with
               Pelagianism
               by
               Agricola
               the
               son
               of
               Severianus
               a
               Pelagian
               Bishop
               ,
               sent
               to
               France
               for
               help
               ,
               as
               being
               unable
               themselves
               to
               dispute
               the
               case
               .
               The
               Bishops
               of
               France
               in
               a
               great
               Synod
               agreed
               to
               send
               Germanus
               Bishop
               of
               Altissiodore
               ,
               and
               Lupus
               Bishop
               of
               Trecasse
               (
               brother
               to
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lerinensis
                 .
                 )
                 Prosper
              
               in
               his
               Chronicle
               tells
               us
               that
               Germanus
               was
               sent
               by
               Pope
               Celestine
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
               Palladius
               a
               Deacon
               :
               Vsher
               reciteth
               and
               rejecteth
               not
               Baronius
               his
               conciliation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               French
               Bishops
               .
               Germanus
               and
               Lupus
               come
               over
               ,
               and
               work
               miracles
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               here
               Germanus
               carried
               a
               box
               with
               him
               of
               the
               Reliques
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               and
               many
               Martyrs
               (
               
                 Beda
                 c.
              
               18.
               )
               This
               he
               layeth
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               a
               blind
               maid
               and
               cured
               her
               suddedly
               ,
               which
               confounded
               the
               Pelagians
               :
               These
               Reliques
               he
               buryed
               in
               St.
               Albanes
               Sepulchre
               ;
               And
               instead
               of
               them
               took
               with
               him
               some
               of
               the
               dust
               where
               St.
               Albanes
               blood
               had
               been
               shed
               ,
               
               which
               remained
               red
               till
               then
               .
               And
               after
               other
               miracles
               and
               a
               victory
               he
               returned
               with
               a
               prosperous
               navigation
               ,
               saith
               
                 Beda
                 c.
              
               20.
               by
               his
               own
               Merits
               and
               St.
               Albanes
               intercession
               .
               Afterwards
               he
               returned
               again
               in
               a
               second
               necessity
               with
               Severus
               ,
               and
               delivered
               the
               Britains
               from
               Pelagianism
               ,
               who
               yet
               lived
               in
               such
               wickedness
               as
               Beda
               after
               Gildas
               describeth
               .
            
             
               Here
               let
               the
               Reader
               note
               against
               Mr.
               Danvers
               dream
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               this
               was
               done
               in
               429.
               
               And
               if
               Mr.
               D.
               could
               prove
               indeed
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               then
               were
               Waldenses
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               judgement
               so
               called
               so
               long
               after
               ,
               he
               would
               do
               us
               Knights
               service
               against
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               question
               of
               the
               perpetual
               visibility
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               if
               I
               cite
               Mr.
               Danvers
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               doubt
               they
               will
               laugh
               at
               me
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               more
               of
               his
               authority
               than
               I
               do
               of
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptists
              
               Martyrology
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Note
               that
               Prosper
               saith
               it
               was
               the
               Pope
               that
               sent
               Germanus
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Note
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               then
               did
               little
               differ
               from
               Rome
               ,
               but
               submitted
               to
               his
               Primacy
               ,
               (
               and
               Patriarchate
               )
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               though
               reserving
               their
               liberties
               ;
               Read
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Leo
               1.
               against
               
                 Hillary
                 Arelat
              
               .
               and
               all
               that
               story
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               see
               how
               much
               the
               Pope
               usurped
               there
               betimes
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Pope
               Celestine
               was
               the
               great
               maintainer
               of
               Augustine
               against
               Pelagius
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               apter
               to
               do
               this
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Pope
               had
               before
               this
               sent
               Palladius
               to
               the
               Britains
               who
               received
               him
               :
               And
               
               therefore
               they
               were
               then
               on
               some
               fair
               terms
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Germanus
               and
               Lupus
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               sent
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               Antichristian
               to
               some
               Anabaptists
            
             
               7.
               
               Germanus
               sure
               was
               not
               of
               Mr.
               D's
               .
               Church
               ,
               that
               used
               Reliques
               so
               strangely
               for
               working
               miracles
               ?
               Was
               this
               an
               Anabaptist
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               was
               all
               done
               after
               Augustine
               had
               written
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 Christian
                 thought
                 Infant-Baptism
                 vain
                 :
              
               (
               or
               about
               that
               time
               .
               )
               And
               yet
               were
               all
               the
               Britains
               then
               of
               another
               mind
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Bishops
               of
               France
               (
               with
               Pope
               Celestine
               )
               took
               part
               with
               Augustine
               against
               Pelagius
               ,
               and
               sent
               Lupus
               with
               Germanus
               to
               do
               that
               work
               :
               And
               yet
               were
               all
               these
               Bishops
               against
               Augustine
               ,
               about
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               which
               he
               saith
               
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 Vniversal
                 agreed
                 in
                 ?
              
            
             
               10.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Britains
               were
               infected
               with
               Pelagianism
               ;
               Pelagius
               (
               called
               Morgan
               ,
               being
               a
               Britain
               (
               and
               Vsher
               saith
               ,
               some
               say
               born
               the
               same
               day
               with
               Augustine
               )
               and
               Celestius
               a
               Scot
               or
               Irish
               man
               ;
               And
               the
               Pelagians
               themselves
               were
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               (
               And
               if
               any
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               had
               been
               against
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               been
               the
               likeliest
               ,
               who
               denyed
               Original
               sin
               :
               Yet
               even
               they
               durst
               not
               deny
               this
               .
               )
               And
               is
               it
               a
               credible
               thing
               that
               all
               these
               Britains
               who
               were
               some
               of
               Pelagius's
               mind
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               Augustines
               ,
               were
               yet
               against
               both
               in
               point
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ?
               Yea
               and
               not
               a
               word
               said
               of
               this
               by
               any
               writer
               ,
               when
               their
               Pelagianism
               made
               so
               great
               a
               stir
               !
               Yet
               this
               man
               gathereth
               that
               the
               Churches
               
               of
               France
               were
               Anabaptists
               (
               contrary
               to
               all
               history
               )
               because
               the
               Waldenses
               600
               years
               after
               were
               Anabaptists
               (
               which
               is
               also
               false
               :
               )
               And
               the
               Britains
               were
               Anabaptists
               ,
               because
               the
               Churches
               of
               France
               sent
               two
               Learned
               men
               to
               dispute
               against
               Pelagianism
               in
               England
               ,
               (
               when
               the
               unlearned
               Britains
               could
               not
               do
               it
               )
               .
               Reader
               ,
               will
               not
               this
               kind
               o●
               arguing
               make
               thee
               an
               Anabaptist
               ?
               or
               else
               make
               thee
               pitty
               the
               seduced
               party
               ?
               O
               what
               a
               temptation
               to
               Popery
               do
               such
               men
               lay
               before
               the
               people
               !
               When
               men
               see
               that
               every
               such
               a
               one
               that
               hath
               ignorance
               and
               pride
               enough
               to
               make
               him
               wise
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               shall
               thus
               pour
               out
               falshoods
               to
               cheat
               mankind
               ,
               and
               the
               ignorant
               know
               not
               but
               it
               may
               all
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               tempteth
               men
               to
               think
               that
               there
               must
               be
               some
               
                 Authorized
                 men
              
               whom
               the
               Ignorant
               
                 must
                 believe
                 before
                 such
                 seducers
              
               ,
               or
               else
               confusion
               and
               falshood
               will
               take
               place
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               will
               be
               as
               
                 children
                 tossed
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 carryed
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 of
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               a
               concordant
               Ministry
               is
               so
               to
               be
               preferred
               ,
               though
               it
               infer
               not
               a
               Roman
               infallibility
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               42.
               6.
               
               
                 
                   His
                   last
                   proof
                   that
                   the
                
                 Britains
                 were
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 Augustine
                 the
                 Monk
                 was
                 himself
                 so
                 raw
                 and
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 rite
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 ask
                 ,
                 How
                 long
                 the
                 Baptizing
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 might
                 be
                 deferred
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               I
               grow
               ashamed
               that
               I
               have
               medled
               with
               such
               a
               Collector
               :
               
                 A
                 baculo
                 ad
                 angulum
              
               .
               Doth
               it
               not
               rather
               imply
               that
               there
               was
               no
               controversie
               
               between
               him
               and
               the
               Britains
               about
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               seeing
               he
               never
               mentioned
               any
               such
               thing
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               43.
               
               His
               next
               witnesses
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               are
               in
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Century
              
               ,
               called
               by
               him
               
                 Dadoes
                 ,
                 Sabas
                 ,
                 Adulphus
                 ,
                 and
                 Simonis
                 who
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   in
                   his
                   catalogue
                   )
                
                 oppose
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 p.
                 
                   229.
                   he
                   saith
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                
                 they
                 were
                 charged
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 ill
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 and
                 of
                 Infants
                 Baptism
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   citeth
                
                 Histor
                 .
                 Tripartita
                 li.
                 7.
                 c.
                 
                   11.
                   (
                   and
                   some
                   fellow
                   an
                   hundred
                   years
                   ago
                   .
                   )
                
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               And
               have
               we
               here
               any
               honester
               dealing
               than
               before
               ?
               Read
               and
               judge
               .
               That
               which
               the
               
                 Tripartite
                 History
              
               cited
               by
               him
               saith
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               [
               There
               was
               then
               a
               Sect
               called
               Messalians
               or
               Euchetes
               (
               known
               in
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               Hereticks
               )
               and
               called
               The
               Praying
               Hereticks
               )
               who
               expected
               the
               operation
               of
               some
               Devil
               thinking
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               refusing
               to
               work
               and
               giving
               themselves
               to
               lie
               and
               sleep
               to
               expect
               Revelations
               ;
               Indeed
               their
               opinion
               was
               that
               
                 Prayer
                 was
                 all
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 were
                 nothing
                 ,
                 dicentes
                 Divinum
                 cibum
                 nihil
                 nec
                 prodesse
                 nec
                 laedere
              
               ;
               that
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 or
                 Sacramental
                 food
                 ,
                 did
                 neither
                 profit
                 nor
                 hurt
                 :
              
               These
               men
               were
               led
               by
               one
               
                 Dadoes
                 ,
                 Sabbos
                 ,
                 Adelphius
                 ,
                 Hermas
                 and
                 Simeon
                 :
              
               And
               Adelphus
               when
               old
               (
               for
               they
               hid
               their
               opinion
               )
               bewrayed
               his
               error
               in
               a
               speech
               to
               Flavian
               of
               Antioch
               ;
               that
               
                 Baptism
                 doth
                 the
                 Baptized
                 person
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 prayer
                 only
                 expelleth
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               And
               1.
               
               These
               men
               were
               no
               more
               
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
              
               than
               
               
                 against
                 the
                 adults
                 Baptism
              
               .
               For
               they
               were
               
                 above
                 all
                 Ordinances
              
               save
               Prayer
               .
               2.
               
               They
               were
               against
               neither
               as
               unlawful
               ,
               but
               against
               both
               and
               other
               ordinances
               as
               unprofitable
               .
               3.
               
               They
               carryed
               this
               much
               in
               secret
               ;
               which
               they
               could
               not
               have
               concealed
               had
               they
               not
               Baptized
               Infants
               .
               4.
               
               Some
               hereticks
               ,
               and
               all
               Infidels
               and
               Pagans
               were
               against
               all
               Baptism
               as
               well
               as
               they
               :
               And
               doth
               any
               of
               this
               prove
               that
               any
               one
               Christian
               was
               against
               
                 Infant
                 Baptism
              
               more
               than
               adult
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               44.
               
               
                 Next
                 he
                 tells
                 you
                 that
                 
                   Faustus
                   Regiensis
                
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   Personal
                   and
                   actual
                   desire
                   was
                   requisite
                   in
                   every
                   one
                
                 that
                 
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   Baptized
                   (
                   Vincent
                
                 and
                 Cresconius
                 I
                 spoke
                 to
                 before
                 )
              
               And
               he
               citeth
               not
               a
               word
               of
               his
               writings
               for
               it
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               but
               one
               
                 Jacob
                 Merning
              
               ,
               I
               suppose
               a
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptist
              
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Reader
               ,
               thou
               seest
               still
               how
               thou
               art
               used
               .
               
                 Faustus
                 Rhegiensis
              
               is
               a
               known
               Author
               ;
               his
               works
               are
               common
               ;
               He
               is
               commonly
               taken
               for
               a
               Semipelagian
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               a
               book
               to
               prove
               that
               souls
               are
               bodies
               ,
               which
               
                 Claudianus
                 Mammertus
              
               hath
               answered
               .
               But
               I
               never
               read
               one
               syllable
               in
               him
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               that
               ever
               wrote
               of
               him
               or
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               should
               make
               one
               doubt
               whether
               he
               was
               for
               Infant-baptism
               .
               Could
               he
               be
               in
               such
               a
               station
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               have
               so
               many
               writings
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               yet
               hold
               such
               an
               opinion
               and
               never
               be
               suspected
               ?
               Do
               the
               Anabaptists
               no
               better
               
                 own
                 their
                 cause
              
               ?
               But
               the
               words
               he
               alledgeth
               are
               but
               such
               as
               he
               citeth
               of
               my
               own
               ;
               If
               truly
               cited
               ,
               no
               doubt
               spoken
               only
               of
               the
               adult
               ,
               
               and
               of
               what
               the
               
                 Infants
                 do
                 by
                 them
              
               .
               But
               who
               can
               answer
               words
               not
               cited
               ?
               Must
               we
               read
               all
               his
               works
               again
               to
               see
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               word
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               such
               a
               man
               will
               talk
               to
               us
               at
               this
               rate
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               45.
               
               The
               next
               is
               
                 [
                 Albanus
                 a
                 zealous
                 godly
                 Minister
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Century
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 baptizing
                 Believers
                 ,
                 though
                 baptized
                 in
                 Infancy
                 or
                 by
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Still
               all
               alike
               .
               1.
               
               Baronius
               is
               cited
               an
               .
               413.
               n.
               6.
               when
               in
               my
               Book
               there
               is
               not
               a
               syllable
               of
               any
               such
               matter
               :
               2.
               
               But
               thereabout
               he
               hath
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               who
               rebaptized
               all
               both
               old
               and
               young
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               Separatists
               now
               should
               tell
               all
               
                 England
                 ,
                 [
                 You
                 are
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 baptized
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 baptism
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               for
               such
               rebaptizing
               many
               were
               troubled
               .
               And
               is
               this
               a
               witness
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ?
               Shall
               we
               not
               have
               
                 one
                 true
                 word
              
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               46.
               
               His
               tale
               of
               Swermers
               he
               refers
               us
               for
               to
               Merning
               and
               Rulicius
               ,
               or
               Lulicius
               and
               Glanaus
               ,
               men
               that
               I
               know
               not
               so
               well
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               I
               had
               rather
               he
               had
               referred
               me
               to
               himself
               or
               Mr.
               Tombes
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               47.
               
               He
               addeth
               p.
               231.
               
               
                 [
                 Nicephorus
                 l.
                 17.
                 c.
                 
                   9.
                   saith
                   that
                
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 550.
                 one
                 Peter
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Apamen
                 and
                 Zoroarus
                 a
                 Monk
                 in
                 Syria
                 did
                 maintain
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 dipping
                 ,
                 rebaptization
                 or
                 weder-dipping
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Did
               Nicephorus
               write
               in
               Dutch
               ?
               1.
               
               Is
               dipping
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               case
               of
               Infants
               ?
               2.
               
               Are
               you
               really
               for
               Rebaptizing
               ;
               and
               are
               you
               justifying
               
               it
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               cite
               you
               instances
               of
               Rebaptizers
               ?
               Too
               many
               besides
               the
               Donatists
               rebaptized
               others
               to
               engage
               them
               to
               their
               Sect
               as
               the
               only
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               Do
               you
               know
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Calcedon
               and
               Dioscorus
               ,
               and
               the
               Nestorians
               ?
               Reader
               ,
               believe
               not
               this
               man
               any
               further
               than
               sense
               or
               great
               evidence
               constraineth
               thee
               :
               That
               which
               Nicephorus
               there
               saith
               is
               this
               ,
               [
               Severus
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               Peter
               of
               Apamea
               ,
               and
               Zooras
               
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 were
                 found
                 to
                 curse
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               Calcedon
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 but
                 one
                 nature
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 praeterea
                 anabaptismos
                 aliaque
                 nefandae
                 obscoenitatis
                 plena
                 facinora
                 peragere
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               [
               
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 have
                 practised
                 Rebaptizings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 villanies
                 full
                 of
                 such
                 obscenity
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 .
              
               ]
               If
               he
               rejoyce
               in
               these
               Witnesses
               ,
               is
               here
               a
               word
               of
               Infant-baptism
               ?
               When
               shall
               I
               come
               to
               a
               sentence
               that
               is
               true
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               48.
               
               The
               next
               is
               [
               
                 Adrian
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Corinth
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Century
                 did
                 publickly
                 oppose
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 neither
                 Baptize
                 them
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 denyed
                 Baptism
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 was
                 accused
                 by
              
               Gregory
               Mag.
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               to
               John
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Larissa
               ,
               
                 as
                 appears
                 by
              
               Gregories
               
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 said
              
               John
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 among
                 others
                 he
                 complains
                 against
                 the
                 said
              
               Adrian
               
                 that
                 he
                 turned
                 away
                 children
                 from
                 Baptism
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 die
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 proceeded
                 against
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 transgressor
                 and
                 blasphemer
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Not
               one
               true
               Sentence
               in
               all
               this
               :
               1.
               
               It
               's
               false
               that
               
                 Adrian
                 publickly
                 opposed
                 Infant-Baptism
              
               .
               
               2.
               
               It
               's
               false
               that
               he
               was
               
                 accused
                 for
                 it
              
               by
               Gregory
               ,
               or
               that
               Gregory
               laid
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               his
               charge
               :
               3.
               
               Or
               that
               they
               
                 so
                 proceeded
              
               ,
               if
               my
               books
               be
               true
               .
               Reader
               ,
               the
               case
               in
               Gregories
               Epistles
               here
               cited
               is
               this
               .
               Adrian
               was
               accused
               malevolently
               of
               many
               things
               (
               not
               by
               Gregory
               )
               but
               
                 to
                 Gregory
              
               :
               Among
               others
               ,
               that
               
                 through
                 him
                 some
                 Infants
                 had
                 dyed
                 without
                 Baptism
                 .
                 Gregory
              
               writeth
               to
               John
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Larissa
                 on
                 his
                 behalf
              
               ,
               and
               saith
               that
               [
               
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 witnesses
                 could
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 told
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 mothers
                 of
                 some
                 children
                 ,
                 whose
                 Husbands
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 faults
                 been
                 removed
              
               (
               from
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 sed
                 nec
                 in
                 baptizatos
                 eos
                 mortis
                 tempus
                 professi
                 sunt
                 occupasse
                 ,
                 sicut
                 accusatorum
                 continebat
                 invidiosa
                 suggestio
                 ,
                 cum
                 in
                 Demetriade
                 Civitate
                 baptizatos
                 eos
                 esse
                 constiterit
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               [
               
                 Nor
                 did
                 (
                 the
                 witnesses
                 )
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 died
                 unbaptized
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 envious
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 accusers
                 contained
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 City
              
               Demetrias
               .
               ]
            
             
               1.
               
               Is
               here
               a
               word
               that
               he
               was
               
                 against
                 Infant-baptism
              
               ?
               2.
               
               Could
               a
               Bishop
               of
               so
               great
               a
               City
               and
               Diocess
               have
               been
               against
               Infant-baptism
               and
               none
               to
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 envious
                 accusations
              
               ?
               Would
               not
               every
               week
               detect
               it
               ?
               3.
               
               Would
               
                 Great
                 Gregory
              
               have
               thus
               justified
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               h●d
               but
               suspected
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               above
               a
               hundred
               years
               after
               Austin
               said
               
                 no
                 one
                 Christian
                 thought
                 Infant-baptism
                 vain
                 ?
              
               Was
               this
               great
               Pope
               an
               Anabaptist
               ?
               4.
               
               Is
               it
               not
               plain
               by
               all
               this
               ,
               th●●
               it
               was
               but
               the
               
                 particul●●
                 children
              
               of
               some
               excommunicate
               
               mens
               wives
               ,
               who
               maliciously
               accuse
               him
               (
               not
               for
               being
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ;
               no
               nor
               against
               
                 their
                 Infants
                 baptism
              
               ;
               but
               )
               for
               delaying
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               like
               ,
               to
               difference
               them
               from
               the
               children
               of
               Church-members
               :
               And
               yet
               that
               they
               were
               afterward
               baptized
               .
               See
               here
               what
               a
               witness
               he
               hath
               brought
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               49.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   next
                   in
                   his
                   Catalogue
                   is
                   ,
                
                 [
                 Aegyptian
                 Divines
                 ]
                 
                   but
                   after
                   in
                   his
                   book
                   before
                   it
                   he
                   tells
                   you
                   of
                
                 one
                 Berinius
                 an
                 eminent
                 learned
                 man
                 that
                 professed
                 instruction
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 before
                 baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 baptism
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 to
                 high
                 or
                 low
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   citeh
                
                 Beda
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 16.
                 
              
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               the
               passage
               in
               Beda
               is
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               Ceadwall
               having
               conquered
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               gave
               it
               to
               Bishop
               Wilfrid
               (
               no
               friend
               to
               Anabaptists
               )
               who
               gave
               it
               his
               Sisters
               Son
               Bernwin
               appointing
               him
               a
               Priest
               called
               Hildila
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               labour
               among
               the
               Heathens
               converted
               and
               baptized
               two
               of
               the
               Kings
               Sons
               ,
               who
               were
               baptized
               and
               had
               a
               strange
               deliverance
               .
               And
               is
               there
               a
               syllable
               in
               this
               story
               that
               Infant-baptism
               is
               concerned
               in
               ?
               No
               nor
               a
               word
               of
               one
               
                 Berinus
                 an
                 eminent
                 learned
                 man
                 that
                 professed
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               be
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               :
               Nor
               was
               the
               business
               done
               as
               he
               saith
               in
               Lower
               Saxony
               but
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ;
               so
               little
               is
               there
               that
               hath
               the
               least
               kin
               to
               truth
               in
               this
               lamentable
               Reporter
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               50.
               
               His
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Divines
              
               he
               citeth
               two
               late
               Papists
               for
               (
               instead
               of
               just
               proof
               )
               who
               neither
               of
               them
               ever
               dreamed
               that
               those
               Aegyptians
               were
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               .
               
               That
               the
               adult
               should
               be
               Catechised
               and
               instructed
               before
               Baptism
               ,
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               agreed
               :
               That
               there
               were
               some
               Monasteries
               of
               the
               Aegyptian
               Monks
               that
               would
               not
               hold
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               known
               ;
               and
               what
               a
               turn
               was
               made
               among
               many
               of
               the
               Clergy
               after
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               on
               Dioscor●s
               his
               account
               ,
               whereupon
               a
               great
               body
               of
               the
               Southern
               Churches
               cut
               off
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               disowning
               them
               are
               called
               Nestorians
               (
               many
               injuriously
               )
               to
               this
               day
               .
               And
               Fulgentius
               was
               disswaded
               from
               going
               to
               the
               strict
               Heremites
               and
               Monasticks
               near
               Aegypt
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               separated
               from
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               Fulgentius's
               life
               .
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               Infant-baptism
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               51.
               
               Next
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               in
               the
               ninth
               Century
               
                 Hincmarus
                 Laudunens
              
               .
               was
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               and
               reciteth
               many
               words
               of
               
                 Hincmarus
                 Rhenensis
              
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               The
               book
               is
               
                 Bib.
                 Pat.
                 Suppl
                 .
                 To.
              
               2.
               containing
               55.
               
               Chapters
               :
               And
               if
               I
               must
               read
               every
               word
               of
               such
               long
               books
               to
               try
               his
               Citations
               ,
               I
               must
               spend
               many
               months
               to
               be
               able
               to
               tell
               you
               that
               a
               man
               told
               you
               so
               many
               untruths
               :
               All
               that
               I
               can
               find
               by
               a
               cursory
               perusal
               is
               but
               this
               ,
               about
               a
               Village
               in
               the
               other
               Pari●h
               ,
               whom
               it
               should
               pay
               Tythes
               to
               ,
               [
               
                 habebas
                 imbreviatos
                 quot
                 Infantes
                 sine
                 baptismate
                 ,
                 &
                 quot
                 homines
                 sine
                 Communione
                 inde
                 obierunt
                 ,
                 quae
                 mihi
                 in
                 publicum
                 objicere
                 nolles
                 ,
                 ne
                 postea
                 tibi
                 improperarem
                 ;
                 at
                 si
                 alia
                 mala
                 de
                 me
                 scires
                 ,
                 illa
                 etiam
                 de
                 me
                 diceres
                 .
              
               ]
               Reader
               ,
               is
               here
               a
               syllable
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ?
               Who
               was
               the
               accuser
               here
               ?
               What
               is
               in
               
               the
               accusation
               but
               as
               in
               Adrians
               to
               Greg.
               which
               plainly
               proveth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               for
               Infant-baptism
               and
               ordinarily
               used
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               intimation
               was
               but
               that
               he
               had
               let
               some
               Infants
               die
               without
               baptism
               and
               some
               men
               without
               Communion
               ?
               Hath
               not
               many
               a
               Minister
               among
               us
               been
               so
               accused
               ?
               And
               are
               we
               therefore
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ?
               Or
               was
               Hinomarus
               against
               adult
               Communion
               because
               envy
               said
               he
               let
               some
               die
               without
               it
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               52.
               
               Reader
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               I
               am
               so
               weary
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               perswade
               my self
               to
               follow
               it
               any
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               sad
               and
               loathsom
               a
               business
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               ;
               fitter
               to
               be
               wept
               over
               than
               answered
               at
               large
               .
               I
               shall
               yet
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               further
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               vindicated
               them
               already
               from
               this
               slander
               .
               2.
               
               That
               so
               do
               many
               of
               their
               bitter
               adversaries
               ,
               in
               laying
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               their
               charge
               .
               Among
               whom
               to
               what
               is
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               I
               add
               but
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Nauclerus
               a
               Popish
               bitter
               enemy
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               Vol.
               2.
               part
               2.
               pag.
               265.
               reciteth
               their
               Doctrine
               as
               being
               agreeable
               with
               the
               body
               of
               Doctrine
               held
               in
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               never
               mentioning
               any
               denial
               of
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               affirmed
               Water
               to
               be
               sufficient
               without
               Oyl
               .
            
             
             
               AND
               now
               as
               to
               
                 our
                 Testimonies
              
               for
               the
               Common
               practice
               of
               Infant-baptism
               from
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               abuse
               the
               Reader
               by
               reciting
               again
               the
               testimonies
               long
               ago
               recited
               .
               Let
               him
               but
               consider
               what
               I
               have
               there
               said
               out
               of
               
                 Justin
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 Augustin
              
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               I
               leave
               the
               matter
               to
               his
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               53.
               
               And
               further
               where
               they
               feign
               Nazianzen
               to
               be
               indifferent
               I
               will
               add
               but
               these
               words
               out
               of
               his
               Orat.
               40.
               vol.
               1.
               p.
               648.
               
               
                 Ed.
                 Morel
              
               .
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 [
                 Hast
                 thou
                 an
                 Infant
                 ?
                 Let
                 not
                 naughtiness
                 surprize
                 him
                 first
                 ,
                 [
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 sanctified
                 from
                 his
                 Infancy
                 :
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 from
                 his
                 Infancie
                 :
                 But
                 dost
                 thou
                 fear
                 the
                 seal
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 ?
                 How
                 weak
                 a
                 minded
                 mother
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 how
                 little
                 faith
                 ?
                 But
                 Hannah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Thou
                 hast
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Amulets
                 and
                 Inchantments
                 *
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 wicked
                 one
                 creepeth
                 into
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 vain
                 men
                 ,
                 stealing
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 veneration
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 Give
                 him
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 [
                 Amulet
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               That
               all
               this
               is
               spoken
               of
               Baptism
               is
               past
               all
               doubt
               :
               Yet
               Nazianzen
               in
               some
               cases
               admitteth
               of
               delay
               till
               three
               years
               old
               :
               But
               took
               baptism
               to
               be
               so
               necessary
               for
               Infants
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               that
               if
               any
               though
               by
               surprize
               and
               not
               the
               Parents
               
               contempt
               should
               die
               unbaptized
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               goe
               to
               Heaven
               (
               or
               be
               Rewarded
               )
               though
               he
               thought
               they
               should
               not
               go
               to
               Hell
               or
               be
               punished
               :
               
                 Ib.
                 Orat.
              
               40.
               
               His
               opinion
               therefore
               for
               delay
               three
               years
               in
               case
               of
               safety
               consisted
               with
               too
               much
               apprehension
               of
               its
               necessity
               even
               to
               Infants
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               54.
               
               When
               I
               read
               his
               language
               of
               holy
               Cyprian
               ,
               I
               confess
               the
               apparition
               of
               so
               frightful
               a
               spirit
               ,
               doth
               affright
               me
               from
               his
               doctrine
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               man
               (
               with
               greater
               audaciousness
               than
               the
               Papists
               use
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               )
               doth
               first
               attempt
               against
               all
               consent
               of
               antiquity
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               proof
               ,
               to
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               sentence
               of
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               Carthage
               Council
               to
               Fidus.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               And
               what
               could
               he
               say
               more
               to
               betray
               the
               Prot●stant
               Cause
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               than
               as
               after
               [
               Either
               Cyprian
               
                 had
                 been
                 vilely
                 Ruffined
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 a
                 notable
                 Factor
                 for
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
                 did
                 very
                 strongly
                 work
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               The
               man
               it
               seems
               had
               never
               read
               
                 Jeremy
                 Stephens
              
               his
               Edition
               of
               
                 Cyprian
                 de
                 unit
                 .
                 Eccl.
              
               and
               how
               those
               few
               words
               of
               Peter
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               were
               added
               by
               Corrupters
               (
               though
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               believe
               in
               the
               general
               that
               his
               writings
               were
               corrupted
               )
               But
               we
               have
               certain
               Copies
               at
               least
               of
               so
               much
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               confute
               his
               Cause
               .
               I
               remember
               our
               great
               Antiquary
               Bishop
               Vsher
               told
               me
               that
               it
               was
               Tertullian
               and
               Cyprian
               that
               he
               took
               for
               the
               Chief
               Records
               of
               Church
               Antiquities
               ,
               next
               a
               few
               small
               things
               which
               give
               little
               information
               of
               matters
               of
               fact
               .
               And
               some
               of
               the
               things
               
               that
               this
               man
               so
               starteth
               at
               ,
               Cyprian
               held
               ,
               and
               as
               Epiphanius
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               :
               And
               must
               he
               then
               be
               a
               Factor
               for
               Antichrist
               ?
               Who
               then
               is
               this
               Man
               a
               Factor
               for
               ?
               Mark
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               any
               wonder
               if
               I
               be
               abhominable
               and
               Antichristian
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               sixty
               six
               Bishops
               with
               him
               must
               come
               under
               (
               hypothetically
               )
               that
               suspicion
               .
               1.
               
               That
               Cyprian
               who
               was
               so
               holy
               and
               wise
               a
               man
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               lived
               before
               Antichrist
               was
               born
               ;
               3.
               
               That
               died
               a
               Martyr
               for
               Christ
               ;
               4.
               
               Who
               is
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               pure
               antiquity
               ;
               that
               if
               you
               cast
               him
               away
               ,
               what
               will
               the
               rest
               be
               for
               a
               great
               time
               ?
               5.
               
               That
               Cyprian
               who
               is
               called
               by
               some
               the
               first
               Anabaptist
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               for
               rebaptizing
               those
               baptized
               by
               Hereticks
               ;
               6.
               
               That
               Cyprian
               who
               so
               stifly
               opposed
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               (
               though
               himself
               was
               in
               the
               error
               ;
               )
               7.
               
               That
               Cyprian
               whom
               the
               Donatists
               boasted
               of
               as
               their
               predecessor
               in
               rebaptizing
               ,
               and
               Austin
               was
               put
               to
               answer
               (
               though
               with
               his
               honour
               ;
               )
               8.
               
               That
               Cyprian
               who
               lived
               before
               any
               Christian
               Emperor
               ,
               when
               strict
               discipline
               upheld
               religion
               without
               and
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               ;
               and
               who
               wrote
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Epistles
               only
               for
               the
               rigor
               of
               Church-discipline
               ?
               O
               wh●t
               pleasure
               is
               this
               to
               Papists
               ?
               If
               we
               be
               but
               such
               Antichristians
               say
               they
               ,
               as
               holy
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               primitive
               Churches
               were
               ,
               we
               will
               prefer
               it
               before
               the
               Anabaptists
               Christianity
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               55.
               
               And
               if
               Cyprian
               was
               Antichristian
               ,
               where
               then
               was
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ?
               It
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               answer
               Papist
               or
               Seeker
               about
               its
               visibility
               ,
               or
               Infidel
               about
               its
               reality
               :
               And
               what
               a
               King
               do
               
               they
               make
               Christ
               that
               make
               him
               to
               have
               no
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               prove
               to
               have
               been
               existent
               —
            
             
               §
               .
               56.
               
               We
               will
               easily
               grant
               him
               that
               
                 Cyprian
                 de
                 unit
                 .
                 Eccl.
              
               is
               abused
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               words
               thrust
               in
               are
               proved
               so
               to
               be
               by
               many
               Copies
               that
               have
               them
               not
               :
               Yea
               ,
               
                 Jeremy
                 Stephens
              
               saith
               that
               there
               are
               eight
               Copies
               in
               England
               which
               omit
               twenty
               three
               of
               the
               Epistles
               which
               are
               commonly
               received
               (
               and
               it
               's
               most
               credible
               by
               other
               Copies
               are
               Genuine
               :
               )
               And
               yet
               none
               of
               these
               leave
               out
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Fidus
               about
               Infant-baptism
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               57.
               
               And
               whereas
               he
               saith
               that
               
                 Cyprian
                 urged
                 not
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               cause
               :
               For
               the
               question
               was
               not
               
                 whether
                 Infants
                 should
                 be
                 baptized
              
               ;
               much
               less
               
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 dedicated
                 in
                 Covenant
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Church-members
              
               ;
               but
               only
               whether
               
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 baptized
                 before
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 :
              
               For
               Fidus
               thought
               that
               at
               one
               two
               or
               three
               days
               old
               they
               were
               so
               unclean
               as
               made
               them
               unmeet
               for
               baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               eighth
               day
               was
               the
               time
               of
               their
               purification
               ;
               which
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               sixty
               six
               Bishops
               confuted
               ,
               and
               shewed
               that
               Gods
               mercy
               accepteth
               them
               from
               the
               beginning
               without
               respect
               to
               legal
               days
               .
               And
               what
               use
               was
               here
               for
               a
               plea
               from
               Tradition
               for
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               denied
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               58.
               
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               be
               a
               great
               evidence
               that
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               then
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               that
               this
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               (
               before
               true
               Popery
               was
               born
               )
               so
               unanimously
               determine
               of
               the
               
                 day
                 or
                 time
              
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               
               no
               nor
               Fidus
               himself
               that
               raised
               the
               doubt
               ,
               did
               so
               much
               as
               raise
               any
               scruple
               or
               question
               about
               Infant-baptism
               it self
               at
               all
               :
               which
               sure
               they
               would
               have
               done
               on
               such
               an
               occasion
               if
               any
               or
               many
               Christians
               ,
               or
               any
               Churches
               had
               denied
               it
               .
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               if
               Augustin
               so
               long
               after
               say
               that
               
                 no
                 Christian
                 taketh
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 ?
              
            
             
               §
               .
               59.
               
               Yet
               again
               I
               will
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               of
               Tertullian
               and
               Nazianzen
               ,
               shew
               that
               it
               was
               long
               before
               all
               were
               agreed
               of
               the
               
                 very
                 time
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               baptizing
               Infants
               before
               
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
              
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               were
               like
               to
               live
               to
               maturity
               :
               For
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               first
               Ministers
               were
               so
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               Converting
               of
               Infidels
               (
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               )
               that
               the
               case
               of
               Infant-baptism
               was
               so
               postponed
               and
               taken
               but
               as
               an
               Appendix
               to
               the
               baptism
               of
               the
               adult
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               less
               needful
               to
               give
               it
               a
               particular
               express
               mention
               in
               the
               Records
               and
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Churches
               made
               no
               question
               of
               
                 Infants
                 Church-membership
              
               ,
               as
               being
               undoubtedly
               in
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               
                 devoted
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 all
                 faithful
                 parents
                 :
              
               And
               they
               took
               not
               baptism
               at
               first
               ,
               for
               their
               
                 first
                 Covenanting
              
               or
               Consent
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               solemnization
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               not
               for
               
                 Infants
                 first
                 real
                 state
                 of
                 relation
                 to
                 Christ
              
               and
               right
               to
               life
               (
               which
               was
               
                 before
                 it
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               
                 believers
                 before
                 baptism
              
               ;
               )
               but
               for
               the
               
                 solemn
                 investiture
              
               in
               those
               rights
               :
               And
               so
               
                 Greg.
                 Nazian
                 .
                 Or.
              
               40.
               giveth
               this
               brief
               definition
               of
               baptism
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 purer
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               And
               hereupon
               many
               who
               thought
               
                 Infants
                 Church-members
              
               
               (
               visible
               )
               and
               safe
               upon
               their
               Parents
               
                 Covenant
                 consent
              
               ,
               thought
               that
               the
               time
               of
               solemnization
               was
               so
               far
               left
               to
               prudence
               as
               that
               (
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               Circumcision
               in
               the
               wilderness
               )
               it
               might
               be
               delayed
               a
               few
               years
               by
               such
               Parents
               as
               desired
               it
               ,
               till
               children
               could
               somewhat
               answer
               for
               themselves
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               60.
               
               Yet
               after
               my
               review
               of
               this
               controversie
               upon
               their
               urgencie
               ,
               I
               find
               no
               proof
               brought
               by
               any
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               that
               ever
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               world
               was
               without
               Infant-members
               ,
               (
               that
               had
               Infants
               ,
               )
               nor
               
                 one
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 against
                 Infant
                 Church-membership
                 and
                 baptism
                 ,
              
               from
               Christs
               days
               till
               the
               Waldenses
               (
               about
               eleven
               hundred
               or
               a
               thousand
               years
               )
               except
               that
               Tertullian
               ,
               who
               took
               them
               for
               Innocent
               and
               therefore
               Church-members
               ,
               did
               in
               some
               case
               advise
               the
               delay
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               find
               not
               one
               Christian
               or
               Heretick
               against
               it
               :
               (
               unless
               you
               will
               impute
               it
               to
               them
               that
               were
               
                 against
                 all
                 baptism
              
               ,
               which
               Infidels
               also
               are
               .
               )
               And
               though
               I
               verily
               believe
               that
               the
               Waldenses
               were
               not
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               full
               proof
               that
               any
               in
               their
               time
               were
               ,
               yet
               because
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               judge
               the
               Papists
               utterly
               impudent
               lyars
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               most
               probable
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Waldenses
                 days
              
               and
               Country
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               sort
               of
               odious
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               denied
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               held
               community
               of
               Wives
               and
               other
               abominations
               reported
               all
               together
               by
               their
               opposers
               in
               those
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Mr.
               Danvers's
               great
               Calumnie
               of
               my self
               refuted
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               MR.
               D.
               pag.
               134.
               
               Ed.
               1.
               saith
               thus
               [
               
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 ashamed
                 to
                 fix
                 such
                 an
                 abhominable
                 slander
                 upon
                 the
                 Baptists
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 age
                 of
                 baptizing
                 naked
                 :
                 (
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 the
                 real
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 paedobaptists
                 )
                 and
                 about
                 which
                 he
                 spends
                 three
                 whole
                 pages
                 to
                 aggravate
                 the
                 heynousness
                 of
                 their
                 custom
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 father
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 convinced
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 most
                 notoriously
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 him
                 rather
                 out
                 of
                 prejudice
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 malice
                 )
                 rather
                 than
                 any
                 proof
                 or
                 good
                 testimony
                 he
                 ever
                 received
                 thereof
                 ;
                 yet
                 have
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 injured
                 neighbours
                 and
                 the
                 abused
                 world
                 that
                 right
                 as
                 to
                 own
                 his
                 great
                 weakness
                 and
                 sinful
                 shortness
                 therein
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Editions
                 of
                 that
                 piece
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 humbly
                 conceive
                 as
                 well
                 deserved
                 a
                 recantation
                 as
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 has
                 judged
                 worthy
                 thereof
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               Answ
               .
               To
               live
               and
               die
               impenitently
               in
               so
               unprofitable
               a
               sin
               (
               and
               unpleasing
               to
               any
               but
               diabolical
               natures
               )
               as
               is
               the
               belying
               of
               others
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               dreadful
               kind
               of
               folly
               .
               I
               would
               heartily
               wish
               that
               Mr.
               Danvers
               and
               I
               might
               meet
               and
               help
               to
               bring
               each
               other
               to
               repentance
               ,
               by
               a
               willing
               impartial
               examination
               of
               each
               of
               our
               guiltinesses
               herein
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               I
               never
               look
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               thus
               more
               ,
               nor
               long
               to
               any
               man
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               station
               and
               with
               these
               thoughts
               I
               must
               profess
               (
               not
               thinking
               it
               lawful
               to
               belie
               my self
               )
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1647.
               or
               1648.
               or
               both
               when
               Anabaptistry
               began
               suddenly
               to
               be
               obtruded
               with
               more
               successful
               fervency
               than
               before
               ,
               I
               lived
               near
               Mr.
               Tombes
               in
               a
               Country
               where
               some
               were
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               hearing
               of
               their
               practice
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               land
               :
               And
               that
               in
               that
               beginning
               the
               common
               frame
               of
               Ministers
               and
               people
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               divers
               places
               
                 some
                 baptized
                 naked
                 and
                 some
                 did
                 not
                 :
              
               And
               that
               I
               never
               to
               my
               best
               remembrance
               heard
               man
               or
               woman
               contradict
               that
               report
               till
               this
               man
               did
               it
               in
               this
               writing
               :
               And
               that
               no
               Anabaptist
               contradicted
               it
               to
               me
               that
               I
               then
               or
               since
               conversed
               with
               :
               And
               that
               thereupon
               in
               1659.
               
               I
               wrote
               against
               
                 both
                 sorts
              
               ,
               those
               that
               
                 baptized
                 naked
              
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               
                 did
                 not
              
               :
               And
               after
               all
               this
               when
               Mr.
               Tombes
               answered
               my
               book
               and
               those
               very
               passages
               ,
               
                 he
                 never
                 denied
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 thing
              
               (
               though
               he
               did
               not
               so
               baptize
               himself
               (
               unless
               he
               have
               any
               where
               else
               since
               said
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               which
               I
               never
               saw
               or
               heard
               of
               .
               )
               And
               I
               appeal
               to
               impartial
               reason
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               not
               then
               at
               the
               time
               have
               denied
               it
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               deniable
               :
               And
               whether
               this
               man
               now
               twenty
               five
               or
               six
               years
               after
               be
               fitter
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               than
               common
               consent
               at
               the
               present
               time
               ?
               And
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               take
               
                 all
                 sorts
                 then
                 living
              
               for
               lyars
               ,
               rather
               than
               
                 this
                 one
                 man
              
               that
               hath
               written
               us
               such
               a
               book
               ?
               and
               who
               in
               a
               negative
               25
               years
               after
               
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               a
               competent
               witness
               ,
               no
               nor
               if
               he
               had
               written
               at
               that
               time
               :
               For
               who
               can
               say
               that
               there
               was
               or
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               done
               beyond
               his
               knowledge
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               But
               if
               Mr.
               D.
               would
               perswade
               the
               world
               either
               that
               I
               wrote
               that
               of
               all
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               or
               of
               most
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               in
               any
               other
               age
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               have
               since
               said
               that
               
                 any
                 continue
              
               the
               same
               practice
               ,
               he
               would
               but
               deceive
               men
               :
               for
               it
               is
               nothing
               so
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               did
               not
               
                 see
                 the
                 persons
                 baptized
                 naked
              
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               lawful
               to
               defame
               any
               upon
               doubtful
               reports
               :
               But
               when
               it
               is
               a
               fame
               common
               and
               not
               
                 denied
                 by
                 themselves
              
               either
               Ministers
               or
               people
               at
               
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               so
               much
               notice
               of
               ,
               as
               the
               confuting
               of
               the
               evil
               doth
               require
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               I
               know
               not
               by
               sight
               that
               there
               is
               ever
               a
               Fornicator
               ,
               Adulterer
               ,
               Murderer
               or
               Thief
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               in
               England
               :
               And
               yet
               if
               I
               neither
               Write
               nor
               Preach
               to
               call
               such
               to
               repentance
               ,
               lest
               I
               be
               a
               Slanderer
               in
               saying
               that
               there
               are
               any
               such
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               would
               be
               foolish
               uncharitable
               Charity
               ,
               and
               unrighteous
               justice
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               Most
               Sects
               do
               in
               their
               height
               and
               heat
               at
               first
               do
               that
               which
               afterward
               they
               surcease
               with
               shame
               :
               The
               Donatist
               Circumcellians
               continued
               not
               self-murder
               ;
               the
               Anabaptists
               held
               not
               on
               to
               do
               as
               they
               did
               at
               Munster
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 David
                 George
              
               :
               Our
               Ranters
               continued
               not
               open
               swearing
               and
               whoredom
               long
               :
               The
               fame
               of
               England
               which
               I
               never
               heard
               gainsayed
               is
               that
               the
               Quakers
               at
               first
               did
               shake
               and
               vomit
               and
               infect
               others
               strangely
               :
               And
               is
               he
               a
               lyar
               that
               saith
               it
               ,
               
               because
               they
               do
               not
               so
               now
               ?
               I
               was
               at
               Worcester
               my self
               when
               at
               the
               Assizes
               one
               of
               them
               went
               naked
               (
               as
               a
               Prophet
               )
               before
               our
               eyes
               through
               the
               high
               street
               ,
               and
               they
               said
               they
               did
               so
               in
               many
               other
               places
               :
               I
               know
               not
               the
               mans
               name
               now
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               Spectators
               ,
               if
               after
               twenty
               years
               and
               more
               I
               were
               called
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               I
               know
               by
               uncontrolled
               fame
               that
               Mistress
               
                 Susan
                 Pierson
              
               solemnly
               undertook
               to
               raise
               the
               dead
               (
               taking
               up
               a
               dead
               Quaker
               at
               Claines
               and
               commanding
               him
               (
               in
               vain
               )
               to
               live
               .
               )
               But
               if
               now
               after
               more
               than
               twenty
               years
               my
               witnesses
               were
               called
               for
               ,
               I
               must
               travel
               to
               the
               place
               before
               I
               could
               produce
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               Yea
               ,
               I
               never
               saw
               any
               Anabaptist
               rebaptize
               (
               or
               baptize
               the
               aged
               :
               )
               But
               fame
               saith
               they
               do
               so
               and
               none
               deny
               it
               .
               If
               it
               prove
               false
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               glad
               ,
               and
               will
               joyn
               in
               vindicating
               them
               ;
               And
               so
               I
               say
               of
               the
               present
               case
               ;
               And
               will
               heartily
               joyn
               with
               any
               in
               reforming
               backbiting
               ,
               and
               rash
               ungrounded
               defamations
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               Mr.
               Danvers's
               frequent
               Citations
               of
               my
               Words
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               WHen
               I
               read
               Mr.
               Tombes
               his
               twenty
               Citations
               of
               me
               as
               against
               my self
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               D.
               provoketh
               me
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               find
               Mr.
               D.
               so
               often
               imitating
               them
               ,
               and
               alledging
               my
               words
               ,
               as
               justifying
               his
               cause
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               conviction
               on
               my
               mind
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               wast
               my
               time
               and
               the
               Readers
               ,
               about
               a
               particular
               vindication
               of
               my
               words
               ,
               so
               triflingly
               and
               vainly
               used
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               Either
               it
               is
               the
               
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Writer
              
               which
               they
               suppose
               will
               serve
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 arguments
              
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               is
               only
               to
               make
               the
               Reader
               believe
               that
               the
               
                 Writer
                 is
                 so
                 foolish
              
               as
               not
               to
               know
               when
               he
               contradicteth
               himself
               .
               The
               first
               I
               may
               well
               presume
               it
               is
               not
               :
               If
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               same
               persons
               authority
               would
               be
               as
               
                 much
                 more
              
               against
               them
               as
               his
               judgement
               is
               .
               If
               it
               be
               the
               second
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               use
               any
               arguments
               of
               mine
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               able
               to
               form
               such
               of
               their
               own
               as
               seem
               much
               more
               useful
               to
               them
               than
               any
               that
               I
               can
               give
               them
               ?
               And
               why
               then
               do
               they
               not
               insist
               only
               on
               the
               Argument
               and
               neglect
               the
               Author
               ?
               But
               seeing
               I
               must
               believe
               that
               the
               last
               is
               their
               business
               ,
               I
               can
               have
               leisure
               to
               say
               little
               more
               than
               this
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               my
               business
               to
               prove
               my self
               no
               fool
               but
               to
               prove
               Infants
               Church-members
               ;
               nor
               will
               it
               make
               me
               smart
               if
               all
               of
               
               their
               mind
               in
               England
               so
               judge
               of
               me
               ;
               But
               yet
               I
               am
               not
               so
               foolish
               but
               that
               I
               know
               my
               own
               mind
               better
               than
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               can
               reconcile
               my
               words
               when
               they
               cannot
               .
               If
               this
               satisfie
               not
               them
               ,
               it
               satisfieth
               me
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               In
               summ
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               mine
               which
               they
               alledge
               against
               my self
               need
               but
               these
               two
               things
               to
               be
               said
               for
               them
               against
               such
               silly
               cavils
               :
               1.
               
               That
               most
               of
               them
               speak
               to
               the
               Question
               [
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 Covenant
                 consent
                 required
                 in
                 baptism
                 ?
                 Whether
                 a
                 meer
                 dogmatical
                 faith
                 professed
                 ?
                 Or
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 a
                 saving
                 faith
                 ?
              
               as
               to
               the
               
                 matter
                 believed
              
               and
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               
                 belief
                 and
                 consent
              
               ?
               ]
               And
               I
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               no
               
                 other
                 sort
              
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 true
                 saving
                 faith
              
               as
               to
               object
               and
               act
               which
               is
               required
               and
               accepted
               of
               God
               the
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               ,
               as
               the
               Condition
               of
               his
               Covenant
               :
               And
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Profession
               of
               any
               
                 lower
                 sort
                 of
                 faith
              
               (
               as
               to
               object
               or
               act
               )
               but
               of
               this
               saving
               faith
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               must
               accept
               to
               the
               admission
               of
               members
               :
               A
               lower
               profession
               will
               serve
               for
               none
               .
               2.
               
               But
               I
               still
               maintain
               (
               and
               I
               think
               fully
               proved
               )
               that
               God
               so
               far
               taketh
               the
               child
               as
               if
               he
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Parent
               (
               nature
               and
               grace
               having
               committed
               him
               to
               his
               will
               and
               disposal
               for
               his
               good
               till
               he
               have
               a
               will
               to
               choose
               for
               himself
               )
               as
               that
               by
               
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 consent
              
               the
               Parent
               is
               to
               enter
               his
               Child
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Gods
               acceptance
               the
               Child
               doth
               thus
               
                 truly
                 consent
              
               by
               the
               
                 believing
                 Parent
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               child
               Covenanteth
               and
               
                 consenteth
                 reputatively
              
               among
               men
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Parents
               is
               
               made
               a
               
                 Party
                 in
                 a
                 Contract
              
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               lease
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               Not
               that
               
                 in
                 sensu
                 physico
              
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Child
               being
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Parents
               doth
               
                 consent
                 in
                 his
                 consent
              
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Parent
               having
               the
               treble
               interest
               in
               the
               Child
               ,
               of
               an
               Owner
               ,
               a
               Governour
               and
               a
               Lover
               ,
               God
               by
               Nature
               and
               Grace
               conjunctly
               alloweth
               and
               requireth
               the
               Parent
               to
               dedicate
               the
               Child
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               consent
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               according
               to
               his
               capacity
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               Covenanting
               consent
               to
               oblige
               the
               Child
               to
               live
               as
               a
               Christian
               when
               he
               cometh
               to
               age
               :
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               as
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Childs
               Covenant-relation
               and
               rights
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               done
               it
               himself
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               may
               be
               said
               reputatively
               to
               have
               consented
               or
               Covenanted
               by
               his
               Parents
               ,
               which
               in
               proper
               speech
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 They
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 at
                 Gods
                 Command
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               He
               that
               is
               not
               satisfied
               with
               this
               General
               Answer
               ,
               let
               him
               either
               peruse
               the
               words
               themselves
               in
               my
               Writings
               ,
               with
               those
               before
               and
               after
               that
               explain
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               if
               he
               will
               do
               as
               this
               man
               doth
               ,
               abuse
               his
               own
               understanding
               and
               his
               ignorant
               Readers
               ,
               by
               such
               silly
               wranglings
               animated
               by
               partiality
               ,
               let
               him
               bear
               the
               Consequents
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               I
               have
               somewhat
               else
               to
               do
               with
               my
               few
               remaining
               hours
               ,
               than
               to
               write
               books
               on
               such
               insufficient
               invitations
               and
               expectations
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               Danvers's
               many
               other
               accusations
               of
               me
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               
               IT
               was
               one
               of
               the
               old
               Characters
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               
                 To
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 they
                 understood
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               that
               may
               well
               be
               their
               Character
               in
               which
               they
               contradict
               the
               three
               great
               constitutive
               parts
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               true
               honesty
               ,
               viz.
               TRUTH
               ,
               HUMILITY
               and
               LOVE
               ,
               
                 by
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 Pride
              
               and
               Malignity
               ,
               (
               called
               commonly
               Vncharitablness
               .
               )
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Root
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               when
               Reigning
               ,
               an
               
                 unsanctified
                 heart
              
               in
               which
               these
               vices
               remain
               unmortified
               ,
               covered
               from
               the
               owners
               knowledge
               ,
               by
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               especially
               a
               zeal
               for
               the
               wayes
               of
               some
               Party
               ,
               more
               honoured
               in
               the
               persons
               eyes
               for
               wisdom
               ,
               or
               piety
               than
               others
               :
               In
               others
               there
               is
               a
               
                 great
                 measure
              
               of
               the
               same
               vices
               mixed
               with
               
                 true
                 Grace
              
               ,
               where
               an
               evil
               and
               a
               good
               cause
               are
               conjoyned
               as
               to
               some
               effects
               :
               They
               love
               God
               and
               his
               Truth
               ,
               and
               they
               hate
               all
               that
               they
               think
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               would
               promote
               piety
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               repress
               what
               they
               think
               against
               it
               ;
               And
               being
               persons
               whose
               wits
               and
               studies
               were
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               exactness
               and
               largeness
               of
               knowledge
               do
               require
               ,
               but
               yet
               lovers
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               truth
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               have
               
               more
               knowledge
               than
               prophane
               sots
               ,
               but
               little
               ,
               alas
               ,
               little
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               methodical
               ,
               accurate
               understanding
               of
               the
               matters
               which
               frequently
               fall
               under
               controversie
               ;
               And
               so
               knowing
               but
               little
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               are
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               nor
               what
               others
               know
               beyond
               them
               ;
               And
               it
               being
               the
               common
               vice
               of
               mans
               understanding
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 hasty
                 in
                 judgeing
              
               before
               they
               hear
               or
               know
               one
               half
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               true
               and
               faithful
               judgement
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               confident
               before
               they
               understand
               ,
               these
               men
               hereby
               are
               led
               to
               confidence
               in
               many
               an
               error
               :
               And
               an
               erring
               judgement
               first
               telleth
               them
               that
               Truth
               is
               falshood
               ,
               and
               falshood
               truth
               ,
               that
               Good
               is
               evil
               ,
               and
               evil
               good
               ,
               that
               Duty
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               sin
               is
               duty
               ;
               and
               then
               a
               good
               cause
               and
               a
               bad
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               Truth
               and
               a
               perverse
               and
               partial
               zeal
               concur
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               on
               in
               the
               way
               of
               error
               .
               Ignorance
               and
               error
               set
               them
               on
               a
               
                 wrong
                 cause
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 mixt
                 affection
              
               or
               zeal
               ,
               partly
               good
               and
               partly
               evil
               spurreth
               them
               on
               .
               And
               in
               these
               the
               Error
               and
               Heresie
               and
               consequent
               sins
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               predominant
               than
               the
               cause
               ;
               and
               God
               will
               have
               mercy
               on
               those
               that
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               with
               good
               meanings
               ,
               oppose
               many
               truths
               ,
               and
               do
               much
               evil
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               And
               the
               great
               means
               of
               nourishing
               this
               sin
               in
               Churches
               is
               departing
               from
               Christs
               Church
               order
               ,
               who
               hath
               appointed
               
                 Teaching
                 and
                 Learning
              
               to
               be
               the
               setled
               way
               of
               getting
               knowledge
               ;
               And
               therefore
               required
               all
               his
               disciples
               to
               come
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               little
               children
               to
               School
               ,
               with
               teachable
               humble
               minds
               ,
               to
               Learn
               ,
               and
               not
               
               with
               proud
               wrangling
               minds
               to
               dispute
               :
               If
               all
               our
               children
               should
               spend
               their
               time
               at
               School
               in
               disputing
               with
               the
               Teacher
               and
               setting
               their
               wits
               against
               his
               as
               in
               a
               conflict
               ,
               what
               would
               they
               thus
               Learn
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               
               Therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 must
                 not
                 strive
                 ,
              
               and
               oft
               calleth
               men
               from
               
                 perverse
                 disputings
              
               ,
               and
               
                 striving
                 about
                 words
                 which
                 subvert
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               such
               contendings
               as
               
                 edifie
                 not
              
               but
               
                 tend
                 to
                 more
                 ungodliness
              
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 contended
              
               for
               ,
               and
               truth
               defended
               ,
               when
               opposition
               maketh
               it
               truly
               necessary
               )
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               When
               a
               man
               seeketh
               after
               knowledge
               as
               a
               Learner
               ,
               he
               meeteth
               it
               with
               a
               
                 willing
                 mind
              
               ;
               he
               cometh
               towards
               it
               with
               an
               appetite
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               a
               
                 capable
                 receiver
              
               :
               But
               when
               a
               man
               cometh
               as
               a
               disputant
               ,
               he
               is
               ingaged
               already
               to
               
                 one
                 side
              
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               be
               false
               he
               cometh
               out
               to
               
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 truth
              
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 hating
                 truth
              
               as
               error
               ,
               and
               good
               as
               evil
               ,
               and
               thinks
               it
               his
               duty
               and
               interest
               to
               destroy
               and
               shame
               it
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               unapt
               to
               think
               what
               may
               be
               
                 said
                 for
                 it
              
               ,
               but
               studyeth
               all
               that
               he
               can
               
                 against
                 it
              
               .
               And
               is
               this
               loathing
               ,
               and
               opposition
               and
               fighting
               against
               truth
               the
               way
               to
               know
               it
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               Therefore
               that
               which
               hath
               undone
               the
               Churches
               peace
               is
               ,
               that
               too
               many
               Teachers
               ,
               being
               themselves
               too
               forward
               to
               controversies
               ,
               have
               too
               hastily
               drawn
               in
               their
               people
               into
               their
               quarrels
               ,
               and
               cast
               such
               bones
               before
               them
               in
               books
               and
               pulpits
               instead
               of
               food
               ,
               which
               break
               their
               teeth
               and
               set
               them
               together
               by
               the
               ears
               instead
               of
               nourishing
               them
               .
               And
               so
               one
               mans
               hearers
               
               are
               taught
               to
               dispute
               for
               this
               sort
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               anothers
               for
               that
               sort
               ;
               one
               mans
               for
               free-will
               and
               anothers
               
                 against
                 it
              
               ;
               when
               perhaps
               neither
               they
               nor
               the
               master
               of
               the
               quarrel
               can
               tell
               you
               what
               
                 it
                 is
              
               ?
               and
               so
               of
               an
               hundred
               more
               such
               like
               .
               The
               honest
               hearers
               when
               they
               should
               be
               digesting
               the
               ancient
               Christian
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               learning
               to
               increase
               in
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               heavenly
               life
               ,
               and
               prepare
               for
               a
               comfortable
               death
               ,
               and
               happy
               eternity
               by
               a
               Living
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               are
               taught
               that
               if
               they
               be
               not
               zealots
               for
               
                 this
                 opinion
              
               or
               that
               ,
               for
               Anabaptistry
               ,
               for
               separation
               ,
               &c.
               if
               they
               pray
               by
               a
               book
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               joyn
               with
               those
               that
               hold
               such
               things
               as
               they
               hear
               called
               by
               odious
               frightful
               names
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               then
               
                 right
                 zealous
                 Christians
              
               ,
               but
               corrupt
               or
               complyers
               or
               lukewarm
               ;
               And
               thus
               each
               Church
               is
               made
               a
               miserable
               Church-militant
               ,
               and
               trained
               up
               to
               war
               against
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               7.
               
               And
               this
               Ministers
               have
               done
               ,
               partly
               to
               strengthen
               themselves
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               number
               of
               their
               adherents
               ,
               as
               the
               Captain
               must
               conquer
               by
               his
               Souldiers
               :
               When
               they
               can
               set
               a
               great
               number
               on
               hating
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               backbiting
               them
               ,
               and
               telling
               the
               hearers
               wherever
               they
               come
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               seem
               odious
               ,
               how
               erroneous
               and
               bad
               such
               and
               such
               men
               are
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               have
               done
               much
               of
               their
               work
               ?
               And
               while
               they
               think
               it
               is
               
                 for
                 Christ
              
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               how
               notably
               they
               please
               and
               serve
               the
               Devil
               .
               But
               I
               must
               remember
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               this
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               so
               dismiss
               it
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               8.
               
               That
               Mr.
               Danvers
               and
               his
               imitaters
               
                 speak
                 evil
              
               (
               confidently
               and
               vehemently
               )
               of
               the
               things
               they
               
                 know
                 not
              
               (
               yea
               very
               many
               such
               )
               I
               am
               sure
               .
               But
               from
               what
               principle
               or
               root
               ,
               or
               how
               far
               that
               vice
               which
               produceth
               these
               fruits
               is
               mortified
               or
               unmortified
               as
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               I
               am
               neither
               called
               nor
               willing
               to
               judge
               .
               I
               remember
               how
               Mr.
               
                 Tho.
                 Pierce
              
               once
               dealt
               with
               me
               :
               When
               my
               Religious
               neighbour
               could
               hardly
               be
               perswaded
               to
               communicate
               with
               those
               among
               them
               that
               were
               of
               his
               judgement
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               were
               men
               that
               would
               swear
               and
               lie
               ,
               and
               lived
               scandalously
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               my
               duty
               (
               to
               keep
               up
               discipline
               and
               yet
               )
               to
               moderate
               their
               censures
               by
               telling
               them
               what
               sins
               I
               thought
               might
               stand
               with
               some
               measure
               of
               sincere
               piety
               ,
               and
               Church-communion
               .
               And
               what
               doth
               he
               but
               hence
               take
               advantage
               to
               tell
               the
               world
               how
               loose
               my
               doctrine
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               sinful
               persons
               I
               thought
               had
               grace
               ?
               So
               now
               if
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               these
               hard-faced
               falshoods
               heaped
               together
               ,
               and
               confidently
               obtruded
               on
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               even
               about
               publick
               and
               visible
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               yet
               I
               hope
               the
               Au●hor
               feareth
               God
               truly
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               and
               erreth
               through
               Ignorance
               ,
               passion
               ,
               and
               temerity
               ;
               I
               should
               be
               told
               publickly
               ere
               long
               by
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               the
               most
               brazen-faced
               Lyars
               may
               be
               Saints
               :
               And
               if
               I
               deny
               such
               mens
               Goodness
               ,
               I
               look
               to
               be
               told
               that
               I
               am
               censorious
               and
               a
               reviler
               of
               godly
               men
               that
               differ
               from
               me
               .
               Therefore
               I
               am
               thankful
               to
               Christ
               that
               he
               not
               only
               excuseth
               us
               from
               so
               hard
               a
               work
               as
               the
               Judging
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               
                 calls
                 
                 us
                 off
              
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 who
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 judgest
                 another
                 mans
                 servant
                 ?
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 master
                 he
                 stands
                 or
                 falls
                 :
              
               But
               whoever
               censure
               me
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               say
               that
               my
               judgement
               still
               inclineth
               to
               the
               hopeful
               and
               charitable
               part
               !
               For
               siding
               and
               error
               may
               draw
               good
               men
               into
               heinous
               sins
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               That
               He
               and
               I
               do
               differ
               in
               Judgement
               and
               Practice
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denyed
               :
               I
               thought
               our
               difference
               had
               been
               but
               in
               so
               small
               and
               tolerable
               things
               (
               till
               I
               saw
               worse
               in
               his
               writings
               )
               as
               should
               neither
               abate
               Love
               or
               forbid
               Communion
               :
               And
               thinking
               so
               ,
               I
               was
               the
               likelier
               to
               practise
               as
               I
               thought
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               hate
               him
               and
               such
               as
               he
               :
               But
               I
               perceive
               he
               takes
               the
               differences
               to
               be
               far
               greater
               ,
               and
               my
               errors
               and
               sins
               to
               be
               more
               heinous
               and
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               he
               
                 hate
                 me
              
               (
               though
               I
               know
               not
               that
               ever
               he
               saw
               me
               or
               I
               him
               )
               it
               is
               
                 no
                 wonder
              
               ,
               it
               being
               more
               agreeable
               to
               
                 his
                 judgement
              
               ;
               And
               also
               if
               he
               would
               not
               
                 tolerate
                 me
              
               were
               it
               in
               his
               power
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               10.
               
               If
               he
               so
               greatly
               differ
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               certainly
               it
               is
               because
               he
               is
               either
               a
               
                 great
                 deal
                 wiser
                 and
                 more
              
               knowing
               in
               these
               matters
               ,
               or
               because
               he
               is
               
                 more
                 conscionable
              
               to
               avoid
               perverting
               temptations
               ,
               and
               more
               
                 Godly
                 and
                 fit
                 for
              
               divine
               light
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               either
               :
               but
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               heart
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               so
               
                 deeply
                 conscious
              
               of
               the
               darkness
               and
               smalness
               of
               my
               understanding
               ,
               and
               my
               little
               goodness
               and
               very
               ill
               deserts
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               did
               he
               bring
               me
               any
               considerable
               evidence
               for
               his
               cause
               ,
               my
               great
               suspicion
               of
               my self
               would
               prepare
               me
               to
               
               hear
               him
               :
               But
               it
               must
               not
               be
               such
               stuff
               as
               he
               here
               obtrudeth
               on
               us
               .
               And
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               though
               I
               acknowledge
               God
               to
               be
               a
               free
               Benefactor
               ,
               and
               may
               give
               the
               
                 Greatest
                 Knowledge
              
               to
               them
               that
               have
               least
               laboured
               for
               it
               ;
               yet
               while
               
                 diligent
                 searching
              
               is
               his
               commanded
               means
               ,
               I
               shall
               doubt
               whether
               his
               easier
               and
               shorter
               search
               hath
               attained
               to
               so
               much
               more
               than
               my
               harder
               and
               longer
               ,
               till
               the
               fruit
               shall
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 Ed.
                 2.
                 p.
                 170.
                 that
                 I
                 [
                 cannot
                 do
                 my self
                 more
                 right
                 and
                 my
                 offended
                 brethren
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 clear
                 my self
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 which
                 are
                 indeed
                 so
                 heinous
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Nonconforming
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 most
                 Protestants
                 that
                 hear
                 them
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Still
               such
               untruths
               ?
               Do
               you
               know
               what
               
                 most
                 Protestants
              
               think
               that
               hear
               them
               ?
               and
               
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Nonconforming
                 brethren
                 ?
              
               Why
               some
               of
               the
               wisest
               of
               them
               that
               I
               know
               did
               read
               them
               over
               ,
               and
               approved
               them
               before
               they
               were
               printed
               ?
               Others
               (
               many
               and
               many
               )
               of
               the
               most
               judicious
               also
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               have
               since
               professed
               their
               consent
               :
               Nay
               more
               ;
               I
               remember
               not
               
                 one
                 Minister
              
               that
               hath
               made
               me
               know
               by
               word
               or
               writing
               to
               me
               that
               he
               dissenteth
               from
               any
               one
               of
               all
               these
               heinous
               things
               .
               I
               remember
               that
               once
               some
               objected
               what
               they
               heard
               others
               say
               (
               not
               as
               consenting
               to
               the
               opposers
               )
               and
               acquiesced
               in
               my
               answers
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               book
               perused
               .
               So
               that
               if
               
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Nonconforming
                 brethren
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               
                 known
                 not
                 of
                 one
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
              
               would
               ever
               vouchsafe
               a
               
                 word
                 or
                 line
              
               to
               
               convince
               me
               ,
               you
               censure
               them
               for
               woful
               dissemblers
               or
               uncharitable
               .
               But
               I
               believe
               them
               of
               themselves
               rather
               than
               you
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               12.
               
               He
               addeth
               ,
               
                 And
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 more
                 general
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 more
                 amongst
                 his
                 Friends
              
               *
               ,
               
                 than
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               The
               offence
               which
               Christ
               dreadfully
               condemneth
               ,
               which
               is
               scandalizing
               the
               weak
               or
               laying
               snares
               or
               stumbling-blocks
               before
               them
               ,
               to
               tempt
               them
               to
               think
               ill
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Godliness
               ,
               or
               to
               commit
               any
               sin
               ,
               I
               would
               avoid
               as
               carefully
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               And
               to
               avoid
               it
               I
               have
               written
               that
               which
               offendeth
               you
               .
               But
               the
               offence
               which
               is
               but
               
                 Displeasing
                 dissenters
              
               ,
               yea
               
                 mistaking
                 men
              
               ,
               I
               little
               regard
               on
               my
               own
               account
               .
               And
               your
               talk
               of
               
                 my
                 loss
              
               (
               or
               
                 being
                 lost
              
               )
               doth
               savour
               so
               rankly
               of
               a
               
                 humane
                 hypocritical
                 temptation
              
               ,
               as
               maketh
               me
               remember
               what
               Christ
               said
               to
               
                 Peter
                 Math.
              
               16.23
               .
               that
               would
               have
               had
               him
               save
               himself
               from
               suffering
               ,
               though
               I
               will
               not
               speak
               out
               such
               unpleasing
               words
               to
               you
               :
               But
               your
               words
               savour
               too
               much
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               O
               Sir
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               few
               moments
               more
               ,
               and
               you
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               in
               a
               world
               ,
               where
               the
               thoughts
               and
               words
               of
               mortals
               ,
               of
               us
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               small
               importance
               to
               us
               !
               And
               themselves
               are
               hasting
               to
               the
               day
               when
               all
               their
               thoughts
               perish
               .
               O
               cease
               from
               man
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               :
               for
               wherein
               is
               he
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               ?
               Would
               you
               tempt
               me
               to
               look
               to
               the
               hypocrites
               reward
               ?
               the
               
               approbation
               of
               man
               ?
               O
               miserable
               reward
               ▪
               Were
               not
               that
               book
               odious
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               would
               refer
               you
               for
               my
               Reasons
               to
               the
               two
               Chapters
               of
               
                 Man-pleasing
                 and
                 Pride
              
               :
               If
               Gods
               approbation
               seem
               not
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               why
               call
               we
               him
               our
               God
               ?
            
             
               But
               if
               I
               have
               
                 lost
                 so
                 much
              
               as
               you
               intimate
               ,
               you
               would
               perswade
               me
               that
               my
               service
               is
               more
               than
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               ?
               I
               have
               felt
               little
               comfort
               in
               any
               service
               of
               God
               which
               cost
               me
               nothing
               .
               But
               you
               shall
               not
               tempt
               me
               to
               over-value
               it
               so
               much
               ;
               I
               find
               no
               loss
               at
               all
               by
               it
               .
               What
               have
               I
               lost
               Sir
               ?
               Not
               one
               farthing
               or
               farthings-worth
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               aware
               of
               !
               As
               I
               lived
               not
               on
               any
               man
               before
               ,
               so
               I
               am
               never
               the
               poorer
               for
               that
               duty
               now
               .
               Is
               it
               mens
               
                 praise
                 or
                 good
                 thoughts
              
               of
               me
               ?
               Not
               one
               friend
               to
               my
               remembrance
               in
               the
               City
               or
               Land
               hath
               once
               told
               me
               his
               dissent
               ,
               much
               less
               that
               I
               have
               lost
               his
               
                 good
                 esteem
              
               :
               (
               Only
               one
               young
               man
               that
               heard
               me
               Preach
               came
               for
               satisfaction
               about
               one
               of
               the
               particulars
               ,
               who
               was
               satisfied
               as
               far
               as
               I
               could
               perceive
               ,
               and
               I
               wisht
               him
               but
               to
               read
               over
               all
               in
               my
               book
               (
               about
               that
               you
               object
               concerning
               the
               Crucifix
               )
               and
               I
               heard
               of
               him
               no
               more
               .
               )
               And
               if
               I
               am
               so
               much
               
                 lost
                 with
                 my
                 friends
              
               ,
               and
               no
               one
               of
               them
               in
               England
               tell
               me
               that
               he
               dissenteth
               ,
               and
               wherein
               ,
               such
               friends
               are
               not
               so
               valuable
               as
               to
               be
               any
               of
               my
               felicity
               !
               And
               do
               you
               call
               a
               man
               [
               lost
               ]
               that
               loseth
               the
               thoughts
               or
               the
               breath
               of
               man
               ?
               As
               it
               is
               their
               own
               duty
               or
               sin
               ,
               I
               regard
               all
               mens
               thoughts
               or
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               
                 please
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 to
                 edification
                 :
              
               But
               as
               to
               my
               
                 own
                 comfort
              
               I
               can
               spare
               
               
                 yours
                 and
                 theirs
              
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               and
               a
               thousand
               such
               should
               write
               a
               Cart-load
               of
               Calumnies
               as
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               think
               they
               would
               break
               but
               little
               of
               my
               sleep
               .
               Set
               these
               arguments
               next
               before
               hypocrites
               that
               
                 live
                 on
                 man
              
               :
               I
               live
               not
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               your
               words
               do
               mind
               me
               ,
               how
               men
               that
               are
               embodyed
               in
               little
               parties
               ,
               (
               far
               less
               than
               the
               Donatists
               or
               Novatians
               )
               are
               inclined
               to
               take
               their
               Cabin
               for
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               their
               Sect
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               affected
               with
               their
               praise
               or
               dispraise
               almost
               as
               if
               they
               were
               all
               the
               world
               .
               You
               hear
               your
               folks
               it
               seems
               talk
               against
               me
               (
               with
               whom
               backbiting
               is
               a
               duty
               )
               and
               you
               seem
               to
               dream
               that
               it
               is
               
                 all
                 my
                 friends
              
               .
               If
               God
               in
               Christ
               will
               be
               my
               friend
               ,
               I
               can
               spare
               others
               .
            
             
               And
               tell
               me
               Sir
               ,
               for
               
                 what
                 prize
              
               or
               gain
               do
               you
               think
               I
               am
               
                 lost
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 friends
              
               ?
               No
               man
               in
               his
               wits
               will
               voluntarily
               
                 be
                 lost
                 for
                 nothing
              
               .
               Do
               you
               think
               it
               is
               to
               get
               
                 other
                 friends
              
               that
               I
               more
               value
               ?
               Who
               be
               they
               ?
               Is
               it
               the
               Papists
               ?
               Enquire
               what
               I
               get
               by
               them
               .
               Is
               it
               the
               Diocesan
               .
               party
               ?
               What
               have
               I
               got
               by
               them
               but
               silencing
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               
                 all
                 Ministerial
                 maintenance
              
               ,
               these
               twelve
               years
               ?
               And
               ask
               them
               whose
               writings
               have
               more
               offended
               them
               yours
               or
               mine
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               
                 am
                 lost
              
               ,
               it
               hath
               ●ost
               me
               more
               
                 years
                 hard
                 study
              
               to
               be
               lost
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               erroneous
               or
               a
               fool
               ,
               than
               it
               hath
               done
               you
               to
               
                 be
                 some
                 body
              
               and
               to
               be
               wise
               ;
               And
               I
               tell
               you
               I
               never
               yet
               repented
               of
               
                 Cost
                 or
                 loss
              
               for
               that
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 duty
              
               ,
               which
               you
               lament
               as
               heinous
               
                 error
                 and
                 sin
              
               .
               But
               
                 naked
                 truth
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 faithful
                 endeavours
              
               of
               pleasing
               God
               ,
               in
               promoting
               that
               Love
               among
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               and
               
                 peace
                 in
              
               his
               Churches
               which
               Church
               
                 Tyrants
                 and
                 Sects
              
               have
               so
               many
               ages
               laboured
               (
               too
               succesfully
               )
               to
               destroy
               ,
               are
               sweeter
               than
               to
               be
               forsaken
               either
               through
               the
               persecution
               of
               one
               sort
               or
               the
               Revilings
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               mens
               friendship
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               I
               will
               add
               ,
               that
               though
               being
               long
               ago
               glutted
               with
               mens
               applause
               ,
               as
               finding
               it
               a
               luscious
               but
               unwholesome
               thing
               ,
               and
               having
               
                 voluntarily
                 cast
                 up
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 my self
                 ,
              
               I
               yet
               perceive
               no
               want
               of
               friends
               ,
               but
               take
               your
               words
               of
               them
               for
               meer
               slanders
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               13.
               
               Saith
               Mr.
               
                 D.
                 (
                 Pref.
                 ed.
              
               
               1.
               )
               
                 [
                 He
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 abounded
                 (
                 in
                 contradictions
                 )
                 (
                 none
                 more
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ;
                 )
                 being
                 as
                 you
                 'l
                 find
                 ,
                 sometime
                 a
                 great
                 opposer
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 defender
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Yet
               I
               know
               not
               that
               ever
               this
               man
               saw
               me
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               or
               I
               him
               .
               2.
               
               This
               falshood
               did
               unhappily
               overslip
               him
               ,
               my
               writing
               being
               so
               full
               a
               confutation
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               have
               nothing
               of
               sense
               to
               say
               to
               cloak
               it
               .
               My
               judgement
               was
               for
               Episcopacy
               1639.
               by
               Reading
               Bishop
               Downame
               and
               some
               others
               :
               But
               in
               1640.
               the
               oath
               called
               
                 Et
                 caetera
              
               calling
               us
               to
               
                 swear
                 never
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 alteration
              
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Government
              
               by
               
                 A.
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
              
               &c.
               forced
               me
               to
               study
               the
               whole
               cause
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               since
               which
               time
               my
               judgement
               of
               Episcopacy
               never
               altered
               (
               which
               is
               34
               years
               ago
               )
               having
               setled
               in
               the
               Receptibility
               of
               one
               sort
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               
               and
               the
               desirableness
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               dislike
               of
               another
               sort
               :
               All
               which
               I
               have
               fully
               published
               in
               my
               Dispute
               of
               Church-Government
               1658.
               when
               the
               Bishops
               here
               were
               at
               the
               lowest
               .
               Either
               this
               man
               knew
               me
               and
               my
               writings
               herein
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               what
               a
               man
               is
               this
               that
               dare
               talk
               thus
               confidently
               and
               falsly
               of
               what
               he
               knew
               not
               ?
               If
               he
               did
               ,
               then
               how
               much
               more
               flagitious
               is
               his
               practice
               ,
               thus
               to
               tell
               the
               world
               an
               untruth
               so
               notorious
               to
               himself
               ?
               He
               saith
               
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 find
              
               )
               but
               never
               tells
               you
               where
               .
               Let
               him
               tell
               you
               where
               and
               when
               I
               ever
               defended
               that
               Episcopacy
               which
               I
               had
               opposed
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               14.
               
               [
               Mr.
               D.
               
               
                 [
                 Sometime
                 for
                 Nonconformity
                 (
                 in
                 whose
                 tents
                 he
                 hath
                 seemed
                 to
                 shelter
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 storm
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 Indulgence
                 to
                 come
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 hole
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 so
                 highly
                 to
                 disgrace
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Let
               him
               shew
               you
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               where
               or
               when
               I
               have
               changed
               my
               judgement
               about
               Conformity
               ,
               or
               exprest
               a
               change
               since
               1640
               ?
               Not
               that
               I
               take
               it
               for
               a
               disgrace
               to
               be
               mutable
               by
               growing
               wiser
               :
               But
               necessity
               forced
               me
               so
               long
               ago
               to
               study
               those
               controversies
               so
               hard
               ,
               as
               fixed
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               never
               heard
               any
               thing
               since
               which
               considerably
               altered
               me
               therein
               :
               Which
               also
               being
               visible
               in
               the
               foresaid
               
                 Dispute
                 of
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               &c.
               written
               1658.
               leave
               no
               cloak
               for
               this
               mans
               calumnies
               .
               See
               there
               whether
               I
               said
               not
               more
               for
               so
               much
               of
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Liturgie
              
               and
               Ceremonies
               which
               I
               took
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               than
               ever
               I
               have
               done
               since
               Bishops
               returned
               ?
            
             
             
               2.
               
               But
               what
               doth
               he
               mean
               by
               [
               
                 sheltering
                 my self
                 in
                 a
                 storm
                 in
                 their
                 tents
              
               ]
               ?
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               what
               ,
               unless
               sense
               and
               truth
               at
               once
               forsook
               him
               !
               When
               a
               storm
               fell
               on
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               were
               
                 their
                 tents
              
               a
               likely
               place
               for
               shelter
               ?
               Had
               not
               the
               Conformists
               tents
               been
               likelier
               ?
               Did
               the
               
                 Nonconformists
                 shelter
                 me
              
               ?
               From
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               what
               hole
               was
               it
               that
               I
               came
               out
               of
               ,
               with
               their
               Indulgence
               ?
               Are
               such
               men
               as
               this
               the
               Vindicators
               of
               Gods
               Truth
               against
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               that
               pour
               out
               untruths
               at
               such
               a
               rate
               ,
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               most
               publick
               notoriety
               of
               fact
               ?
               Do
               I
               need
               to
               tell
               the
               Reader
               (
               only
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               youths
               and
               forreigners
               )
               that
               when
               the
               Nonconformists
               cause
               was
               at
               the
               bar
               ,
               when
               speaking
               had
               any
               room
               and
               hope
               ,
               they
               set
               me
               in
               their
               forlorn
               ,
               and
               engaged
               me
               (
               with
               my
               Conscience
               and
               desire
               to
               have
               prevented
               that
               which
               I
               foresaw
               )
               in
               the
               tasks
               of
               writing
               and
               speaking
               which
               would
               most
               exasperate
               and
               offend
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               till
               I
               was
               I
               think
               the
               first
               among
               them
               that
               was
               forbidden
               to
               Preach
               .
               I
               continued
               after
               that
               in
               London
               a
               year
               ,
               where
               I
               never
               had
               place
               or
               flock
               ,
               but
               was
               a
               stranger
               :
               sickness
               then
               forced
               me
               to
               remove
               into
               the
               Countrey
               .
               The
               Tents
               I
               was
               sheltered
               in
               ,
               were
               
                 Gods
                 protection
              
               in
               my
               own
               habitation
               ;
               which
               if
               a
               hole
               I
               thought
               good
               enough
               for
               me
               .
               I
               Preacht
               to
               such
               as
               would
               hear
               me
               ,
               till
               ,
               being
               near
               the
               Church
               door
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               numerous
               ,
               Clergie-envy
               caused
               me
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               common
               Gaol
               ,
               among
               malefactors
               ;
               As
               soon
               as
               I
               was
               out
               ,
               another
               warrant
               
               was
               put
               into
               the
               Officers
               hands
               to
               apprehend
               me
               again
               ,
               and
               send
               me
               to
               Newgate
               for
               six
               months
               ;
               Upon
               which
               I
               removed
               my
               dwelling
               to
               the
               next
               Village
               out
               of
               the
               County
               :
               I
               refused
               none
               there
               that
               desired
               to
               hear
               me
               ,
               of
               my
               Neighbours
               .
               The
               writings
               which
               he
               revileth
               ,
               shew
               that
               I
               lived
               not
               idle
               ;
               And
               I
               think
               he
               could
               wish
               I
               had
               done
               less
               and
               spoken
               to
               fewer
               .
               I
               came
               not
               out
               of
               that
               hole
               of
               many
               months
               after
               the
               Indulgence
               was
               granted
               :
               I
               stayed
               on
               reasons
               of
               Self-denyal
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               fore-stall
               no
               London
               Ministers
               ,
               nor
               hinder
               their
               Auditories
               ,
               and
               therefore
               resolved
               to
               stay
               till
               they
               were
               setled
               :
               I
               came
               on
               terms
               of
               far
               
                 greater
                 Self-denyal
              
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               abatement
               of
               my
               health
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               my
               greater
               cost
               ,
               )
               which
               now
               hath
               again
               forced
               me
               at
               present
               to
               retire
               .
               You
               see
               now
               at
               what
               rate
               these
               men
               inform
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               they
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               talk
               of
               [
               
                 Disgracing
                 the
                 Nonconformists
              
               ]
               it
               's
               true
               in
               two
               senses
               .
               1.
               
               As
               he
               and
               I
               disgrace
               Christianity
               by
               being
               so
               
                 ignorant
                 and
                 bad
              
               :
               2.
               
               Or
               if
               he
               mean
               not
               
                 My
                 own
                 Nonconformity
              
               but
               his
               ,
               (
               even
               his
               Nonconformity
               to
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               truth
               and
               Christian
               duty
               and
               common
               honesty
               (
               by
               concatenated
               falshoods
               )
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               my
               part
               (
               when
               constrained
               )
               to
               disgrace
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               15.
               
               [
               
                 Sometime
                 a
                 friend
                 to
              
               Calvin
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 greater
                 to
              
               Arminius
               ]
               saith
               he
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Did
               he
               tell
               the
               Reader
               where
               
                 by
                 one
              
               (
               in
               any
               words
               )
               I
               contradict
               the
               other
               ?
               
               2.
               
               But
               see
               the
               misery
               of
               a
               Sectarian
               spirit
               ,
               that
               taketh
               it
               for
               a
               contradiction
               to
               be
               a
               friend
               to
               
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Arminius
              
               both
               ?
               He
               would
               as
               this
               inferreth
               ,
               take
               it
               ill
               to
               be
               thought
               a
               friend
               to
               Anabaptists
               and
               Paedobaptists
               both
               ,
               to
               Independents
               and
               Presbyterians
               and
               Episcopal
               too
               .
               But
               that
               is
               to
               such
               as
               I
               ,
               the
               greatest
               duty
               ,
               which
               to
               him
               is
               a
               shameful
               contradiction
               :
               When
               I
               think
               none
               Christians
               but
               Anabaptists
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               a
               friend
               to
               no
               other
               as
               such
               :
               Men
               of
               so
               little
               a
               Church
               ,
               must
               have
               answerably
               little
               Love
               :
               Censoriousness
               is
               a
               friend
               but
               unto
               few
               .
               3.
               
               But
               by
               this
               your
               friendship
               seemeth
               narrower
               than
               I
               thought
               it
               :
               I
               thought
               it
               had
               extended
               to
               all
               the
               Anabaptists
               But
               they
               are
               divided
               into
               [
               Free-willers
               ]
               and
               [
               Free-gracers
               ]
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               into
               Calvinists
               and
               Arminians
               :
               and
               are
               you
               a
               friend
               but
               unto
               one
               part
               of
               them
               ?
               4.
               
               But
               indeed
               Sir
               ,
               the
               Controversies
               intended
               by
               you
               under
               these
               names
               ,
               are
               not
               such
               as
               a
               man
               of
               my
               poor
               measure
               can
               fix
               his
               judgement
               in
               every
               young
               ,
               and
               promise
               that
               it
               shall
               never
               change
               ,
               nor
               that
               I
               can
               take
               it
               for
               a
               shame
               to
               grow
               any
               wiser
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               heretofore
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               your
               judgement
               changed
               not
               from
               your
               Childhood
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               (
               if
               what
               I
               have
               written
               may
               be
               published
               )
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               such
               as
               you
               that
               speak
               evil
               of
               what
               you
               understand
               not
               ,
               are
               the
               grievous
               enemies
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               by
               your
               militant
               noise
               about
               Calvinism
               ,
               and
               
                 Arminianism
                 ,
              
               ,
               stirring
               up
               contentions
               ,
               and
               destroying
               Love
               ,
               by
               making
               differences
               seem
               greater
               than
               they
               are
               ;
               and
               laying
               the
               Churches
               
               Concord
               and
               Communion
               and
               mens
               salvation
               upon
               such
               questions
               ,
               as
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 house
                 should
                 be
                 built
              
               of
               Wood
               or
               Timber
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               this
               worthy
               of
               your
               zeal
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               16.
               
               He
               adds
               
                 [
                 Sometimes
                 a
                 great
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 and
                 their
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 none
                 more
                 to
                 renounce
                 them
                 and
                 betraytor
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 pains
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Was
               there
               never
               but
               
                 One
                 Parliament
              
               and
               
                 One
                 Cause
              
               ?
               Perhaps
               you
               mean
               that
               the
               Parliament
               called
               1640
               and
               the
               Rump
               (
               as
               called
               )
               and
               the
               Armies
               Little
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               Oliver
               ,
               and
               the
               Army
               Council
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Soveraigns
               were
               all
               
                 One
                 Parliament
              
               ?
               Or
               that
               to
               swear
               to
               the
               first
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               fight
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               shut
               out
               and
               imprison
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               dissolve
               them
               ,
               as
               Usurpers
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               one
               chosen
               by
               —
               who
               knows
               whom
               —
               and
               to
               set
               up
               Oliver
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               him
               down
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               the
               Rump
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               them
               down
               and
               set
               up
               a
               Council
               of
               State
               ,
               &c.
               were
               all
               
                 one
                 Cause
              
               ;
               And
               that
               one
               day
               it
               was
               Treason
               not
               to
               be
               for
               one
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               another
               day
               not
               to
               be
               against
               that
               ,
               and
               for
               another
               .
               Your
               Army
               did
               not
               
                 betraytor
                 them
              
               ,
               when
               they
               forced
               out
               one
               part
               as
               Traytors
               first
               ,
               and
               thrust
               out
               the
               major
               part
               ,
               after
               imprisoning
               and
               reproaching
               many
               worthy
               wise
               and
               religious
               men
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               pulled
               down
               all
               the
               rest
               at
               last
               ?
               Had
               you
               or
               I
               more
               hand
               in
               these
               matters
               ?
               Whether
               you
               know
               your self
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               know
               not
               me
               ,
               nor
               what
               you
               talk
               of
               .
            
             
             
               §
               .
               17.
               
               It
               followeth
               [
               
                 Sometimes
                 a
                 great
                 Opposer
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 anon
                 a
                 great
                 defender
                 thereof
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               If
               you
               take
               Tradition
               equivocally
               ,
               you
               calumniate
               but
               by
               equivocation
               ;
               but
               if
               [
               thereof
               ]
               mean
               [
               
                 the
                 same
                 Tradition
              
               ]
               your
               falshood
               hath
               not
               the
               cloak
               of
               an
               equivocation
               .
               Prove
               what
               you
               say
               by
               any
               words
               of
               mine
               ?
               It
               is
               between
               twenty
               and
               thirty
               years
               I
               think
               since
               I
               largely
               opened
               my
               judgement
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               second
               edition
               of
               my
               book
               called
               the
               
                 Saints
                 Rest
              
               ,
               which
               I
               never
               changed
               since
               .
               If
               you
               will
               deny
               that
               your
               Father
               delivered
               you
               the
               Bible
               (
               or
               any
               other
               )
               or
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               used
               both
               Bible
               and
               Baptism
               from
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               till
               now
               ,
               Let
               the
               reproach
               of
               such
               Tradition
               be
               your
               glory
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               ;
               It
               shall
               be
               none
               of
               mine
               .
               But
               do
               you
               write
               a
               book
               to
               prove
               the
               Tradition
               of
               Adult
               Baptism
               from
               Christs
               time
               to
               ours
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               have
               done
               renounce
               and
               scorn
               it
               ?
               See
               Reader
               ,
               how
               he
               valueth
               his
               own
               work
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               18.
               
               He
               addeth
               
                 [
                 Sometimes
                 a
                 violent
                 impugner
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 who
                 hath
                 spoken
                 more
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Here
               again
               if
               by
               [
               Popery
               ]
               and
               [
               it
               ]
               you
               mean
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               You
               hold
               on
               the
               same
               course
               :
               Prove
               it
               true
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               honour
               of
               once
               writing
               a
               true
               accusation
               .
               I
               have
               not
               hid
               my
               judgement
               about
               Popery
               ,
               having
               written
               about
               seven
               or
               eight
               books
               against
               it
               in
               above
               twenty
               years
               time
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               may
               see
               in
               comparing
               them
               whether
               I
               changed
               my
               judgement
               .
               If
               you
               cannot
               ,
               refuse
               not
               to
               blush
               .
            
             
             
               But
               I
               was
               and
               am
               a
               defender
               of
               that
               which
               is
               Popery
               and
               Antichristianity
               with
               you
               ,
               the
               Church-membership
               ,
               Covenant-interest
               and
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               like
               many
               more
               parcels
               of
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               you
               zealously
               rob
               him
               off
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               Antichrist
               ;
               As
               too
               many
               Sectaries
               do
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               (
               I
               doubt
               more
               than
               nine
               parts
               of
               ten
               )
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               or
               Church
               universal
               :
               And
               as
               Divines
               use
               to
               prove
               that
               carnal
               minds
               are
               enemies
               and
               haters
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               confess
               ,
               honour
               and
               worship
               him
               both
               in
               Name
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               many
               of
               his
               Attributes
               and
               relations
               and
               works
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               they
               are
               averse
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               I
               would
               be
               a
               monitor
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Sectaries
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               going
               much
               further
               ,
               lest
               before
               you
               know
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               while
               you
               honour
               
                 Christs
                 name
              
               ,
               and
               cry
               up
               some
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               doctrines
               ,
               you
               should
               really
               
                 hate
                 ,
                 oppugn
              
               and
               blaspheme
               him
               ,
               and
               take
               Christ
               himself
               for
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               his
               Churches
               and
               servants
               for
               Antichristian
               .
               If
               you
               will
               take
               him
               for
               Antichrist
               that
               taketh
               Infants
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               will
               prove
               to
               be
               
                 Christ
                 himself
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               19.
               
               Reader
               ,
               How
               big
               a
               volume
               wouldst
               thou
               have
               me
               write
               in
               answering
               such
               stuff
               as
               this
               ?
               Tears
               are
               fitter
               than
               Ink
               ,
               for
               such
               fearless
               ,
               rash
               ,
               continued
               ,
               visible
               falshoods
               ,
               to
               be
               deliberately
               published
               to
               the
               world
               as
               truths
               ,
               by
               one
               that
               calleth
               himself
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               seemeth
               zealous
               to
               new
               Christen
               most
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               Unless
               I
               should
               tire
               my self
               and
               thee
               .
               I
               must
               stop
               ,
               and
               cease
               this
               noysome
               
               work
               :
               Only
               one
               charge
               more
               which
               runs
               through
               much
               of
               his
               book
               ,
               I
               will
               answer
               ,
               because
               it
               concerneth
               the
               cause
               it self
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               20.
               
               He
               oft
               tells
               you
               that
               when
               I
               have
               called
               my
               book
               [
               
                 Plain
                 Scripture
                 proof
              
               ]
               I
               yet
               there
               and
               after
               contradict
               my self
               ,
               by
               saying
               that
               the
               
                 controversie
                 is
                 difficult
              
               ]
               and
               by
               saying
               that
               in
               
                 the
                 ancient
                 Churches
                 men
                 were
                 left
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 Baptize
                 their
                 children
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               1.
               
               His
               very
               words
               prove
               that
               this
               is
               no
               contradiction
               :
               For
               these
               very
               words
               I
               will
               
                 make
                 plain
              
               to
               a
               boy
               of
               ten
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               world
               must
               know
               in
               print
               that
               he
               is
               not
               
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               worthy
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               proselytes
               .
               2.
               
               My
               meaning
               I
               opened
               long
               ago
               ,
               which
               he
               concealeth
               :
               The
               Proofs
               of
               Infants
               Church-membership
               are
               Plain
               :
               the
               proof
               therefore
               of
               their
               right
               to
               Baptism
               is
               plain
               though
               not
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               ?
               but
               there
               are
               objections
               of
               difficulty
               which
               may
               be
               brought
               against
               it
               ,
               which
               every
               weak
               Christian
               (
               nor
               Minister
               neither
               )
               cannot
               answer
               .
               And
               the
               hardest
               is
               that
               which
               is
               little
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               themselves
               ,
               but
               I
               (
               impartially
               )
               opened
               in
               my
               
                 Christian
                 Directory
              
               .
               And
               is
               it
               a
               contradiction
               to
               say
               that
               a
               doctrine
               that
               hath
               
                 Plain
                 Proof
              
               ,
               may
               be
               assaulted
               by
               
                 difficult
                 ob●ections
              
               ?
               And
               yet
               such
               as
               a
               sober
               Christian
               should
               not
               be
               changed
               by
               ,
               unless
               on
               the
               same
               reasons
               he
               will
               forsake
               all
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               his
               everlasting
               hopes
               :
               For
               I
               take
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Souls
                 Immortality
              
               to
               be
               such
               as
               may
               be
               
                 Plainly
                 proved
              
               :
               But
               truly
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               five
               degrees
               above
               the
               ability
               
               of
               this
               Writer
               ,
               to
               answer
               solidly
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               against
               it
               .
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               
                 Plainly
                 provable
              
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               certainly
               true
               :
               And
               yet
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               quite
               above
               this
               confident
               mans
               ability
               well
               to
               solve
               all
               the
               difficulties
               objected
               ?
               were
               it
               but
               those
               poor
               ones
               of
               
                 Benedictus
                 .
                 Spinosa
              
               in
               his
               late
               pestilent
               
                 Tractatus
                 Theologico-Politicus
              
               .
               I
               think
               I
               have
               plain
               proof
               that
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               man
               is
               not
               moved
               in
               it
               and
               all
               his
               acts
               as
               an
               engine
               by
               unavoidable
               necessitation
               :
               But
               I
               despair
               that
               ten
               years
               study
               more
               should
               inable
               this
               Writer
               ,
               clearly
               to
               solve
               the
               objections
               of
               Hobbes
               or
               Camero
               about
               it
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               
                 Plain
                 proof
                 that
                 Christ
              
               is
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               loth
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               this
               Nation
               should
               lie
               upon
               the
               success
               of
               a
               dispute
               about
               it
               ,
               between
               a
               crafty
               Infidel
               and
               this
               self-conceited
               man.
               
            
             
               §
               .
               21.
               
               And
               why
               should
               my
               impartiality
               in
               acknowledging
               the
               Churches
               liberty
               as
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               be
               so
               unkindly
               received
               ?
               I
               meant
               not
               ,
               nor
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 had
              
               left
               it
               Indifferent
               and
               to
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               left
               
                 one
                 another
              
               at
               liberty
               herein
               :
               Because
               1.
               
               The
               first
               and
               great
               work
               was
               in
               setling
               the
               Churches
               by
               converting
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               to
               the
               faith
               :
               And
               the
               Adult
               who
               were
               the
               active
               members
               ,
               were
               they
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               most
               to
               do
               with
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               whose
               case
               is
               expresly
               spoken
               of
               .
               )
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               was
               a
               known
               thing
               that
               the
               Infants
               of
               Church-members
               had
               ever
               been
               Church-members
               and
               were
               in
               possession
               of
               that
               Relation
               
               when
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               set
               up
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               it
               was
               a
               granted
               case
               ,
               that
               all
               Sanctified
               persons
               devoted
               themselves
               and
               all
               that
               they
               had
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               according
               to
               its
               capacity
               :
               And
               therefore
               their
               Infants
               according
               to
               their
               capacity
               ,
               which
               God
               himself
               had
               before
               expounded
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               it
               was
               never
               the
               meaning
               of
               Christ
               to
               lay
               so
               much
               on
               the
               outward
               washing
               ,
               as
               many
               Papists
               and
               Anabaptists
               do
               :
               But
               as
               the
               uncircumcised
               Infants
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               were
               nevertheless
               Church-members
               and
               saved
               ;
               so
               when
               Infants
               were
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Parents
               true
               and
               known
               consent
               ,
               their
               damnation
               was
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               upon
               their
               dying
               unbaptized
               by
               surprize
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               yet
               obedience
               to
               God
               being
               necessary
               ,
               many
               Parents
               hastned
               their
               childrens
               Baptism
               ,
               at
               two
               or
               three
               dayes
               old
               .
               Others
               staid
               till
               the
               eighth
               day
               :
               others
               longer
               ;
               and
               multitudes
               had
               children
               that
               were
               in
               several
               degrees
               entred
               on
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               ,
               when
               the
               Parents
               were
               converted
               ,
               and
               it
               remained
               doubtful
               whether
               they
               were
               (
               as
               to
               the
               Covenant
               )
               at
               their
               Parents
               choice
               or
               their
               own
               :
               And
               to
               this
               day
               there
               want
               not
               those
               that
               think
               that
               Baptism
               was
               not
               instituted
               to
               be
               the
               ordinary
               initiating
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Church-members
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               Proselytes
               ;
               And
               that
               
                 Christians
                 Infants
              
               took
               their
               places
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               course
               ,
               but
               
                 Proselytes
                 from
                 without
              
               only
               were
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
               Though
               this
               be
               an
               error
               ,
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               there
               were
               
               some
               then
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               now
               of
               that
               opinion
               .
               But
               nothing
               more
               occasioned
               (
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               find
               )
               the
               delay
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               than
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               sinning
               after
               it
               ,
               especially
               of
               apostasie
               .
               All
               held
               that
               all
               sin
               past
               was
               pardoned
               in
               Baptism
               .
               And
               Heb.
               6.
               and
               10.
               and
               other
               texts
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               made
               them
               think
               it
               a
               very
               perillous
               thing
               to
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               illumination
               and
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               therefore
               abundance
               delayed
               their
               own
               Baptism
               till
               age
               ,
               and
               many
               were
               backward
               to
               Baptize
               their
               children
               ,
               lest
               childish
               folly
               and
               youthful
               lusts
               ,
               and
               worldly
               temptations
               ,
               should
               draw
               them
               to
               trample
               upon
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               And
               on
               such
               accounts
               ,
               all
               were
               not
               Baptized
               at
               one
               age
               .
               And
               divers
               that
               were
               Baptized
               at
               age
               upon
               their
               own
               conversion
               from
               Heathenism
               ,
               were
               not
               suddenly
               so
               knowing
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               all
               the
               cases
               about
               their
               childrens
               rights
               ,
               but
               must
               have
               a
               considerable
               time
               to
               learn.
               For
               it
               was
               (
               be
               it
               spoken
               without
               offence
               to
               stricter
               men
               )
               a
               General
               and
               Narrow
               sort
               of
               Knowledge
               which
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               required
               in
               the
               adult
               as
               necessary
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               yea
               when
               they
               had
               at
               last
               kept
               them
               long
               under
               Catechizing
               .
               For
               even
               in
               Augustines
               time
               ,
               though
               all
               used
               the
               
                 same
                 words
              
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               so
               few
               had
               a
               clear
               understanding
               of
               the
               very
               Baptismal
               form
               or
               words
               ,
               that
               (
               writing
               
                 (
                 ubi
                 supra
                 )
                 de
                 bapt
                 .
                 contr
                 .
                 Donat.
                 )
              
               he
               saith
               that
               as
               to
               the
               Meaning
               of
               those
               words
               not
               only
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               
                 sed
                 ipsi
                 carnales
                 parvuli
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 si
                 possent
                 singuli
                 diligenter
                 interrogari
                 ,
                 tot
                 diversitates
                 
                 opinionum
                 fortassis
                 ,
                 quot
                 homines
                 numerarentur
                 :
                 Animalis
                 enim
                 homo
                 non
                 percipit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Annon
                 tamen
                 ideo
                 non
                 integrum
                 sacramentum
                 accipiunt
                 ?
              
            
             
               §
               .
               22.
               
               There
               remaineth
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               my
               heynous
               errors
               which
               he
               hath
               put
               in
               the
               preface
               to
               his
               first
               edition
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               and
               such
               as
               he
               have
               taught
               many
               honest
               weak
               people
               in
               London
               ,
               both
               Anabaptists
               and
               Independents
               to
               talk
               frightfully
               and
               odiously
               of
               from
               one
               another
               behind
               my
               back
               .
               What
               should
               I
               say
               to
               him
               and
               them
               ?
               Shall
               I
               answer
               them
               that
               never
               speak
               or
               write
               to
               me
               ?
               Shall
               I
               take
               this
               mans
               accusation
               for
               a
               confutation
               or
               conviction
               ?
               Is
               so
               deadly
               an
               enemy
               of
               Antichrist
               conceited
               of
               a
               self-infallibility
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               must
               take
               my
               faith
               or
               trust
               from
               Mr.
               Danvers
               ,
               though
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               Pope
               ,
               or
               General
               Council
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               what
               did
               the
               man
               think
               that
               a
               recitation
               should
               do
               with
               me
               ?
               Did
               not
               I
               know
               what
               I
               had
               written
               till
               he
               told
               me
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               23.
               
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 others
                 that
                 he
                 tells
                 it
                 to
                 ▪
              
               Those
               others
               
                 will
                 read
                 my
                 own
                 words
              
               or
               ,
               they
               
                 will
                 not
              
               ?
               If
               they
               will
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               so
               censorious
               of
               them
               as
               to
               think
               that
               they
               need
               any
               more
               to
               his
               frustration
               :
               If
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               must
               I
               write
               another
               book
               to
               tell
               them
               what
               I
               have
               written
               in
               the
               former
               ?
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               they
               will
               any
               more
               read
               the
               last
               than
               the
               first
               ?
               If
               Satan
               have
               so
               much
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               make
               them
               err
               ,
               and
               lie
               and
               slander
               and
               backbite
               as
               oft
               as
               a
               man
               professing
               zeal
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               will
               be
               his
               instrument
               and
               messenger
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               
               my
               writing
               more
               books
               that
               can
               save
               them
               .
               The
               end
               must
               tell
               them
               ,
               whether
               I
               or
               they
               shall
               be
               the
               greater
               losers
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               24.
               
               I
               have
               therefore
               but
               these
               two
               wayes
               now
               to
               take
               :
               1.
               
               Whereas
               this
               man
               saith
               ,
               that
               my
               doctrine
               
                 seemeth
                 heynous
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Non-conforming
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 lost
                 my self
                 among
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
              
               I
               do
               demand
               as
               their
               duty
               and
               my
               right
               ,
               the
               Means
               of
               my
               conviction
               and
               reduct●on
               from
               those
               brethren
               (
               if
               any
               )
               whom
               he
               doth
               not
               belie
               :
               I
               profess
               my self
               ready
               privately
               or
               publickly
               to
               give
               them
               an
               account
               of
               the
               reasons
               of
               all
               my
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               thankfully
               to
               retract
               whatever
               they
               shall
               manifest
               to
               be
               an
               error
               .
               And
               I
               challenge
               any
               of
               them
               to
               prove
               that
               ever
               ▪
               I
               refused
               to
               be
               accountable
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               denyed
               a
               sober
               answer
               to
               their
               reasons
               ,
               or
               refused
               to
               learn
               of
               any
               that
               would
               teach
               me
               ,
               or
               to
               study
               as
               hard
               to
               know
               as
               they
               ?
               or
               that
               ever
               partiality
               ,
               faction
               or
               worldly
               interest
               ,
               bribed
               me
               to
               deal
               falsly
               with
               my
               conscience
               ,
               and
               betray
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               if
               after
               this
               claim
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               silent
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               them
               for
               consenters
               ,
               or
               if
               by
               backbiting
               only
               any
               will
               still
               notifie
               their
               dissent
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               them
               for
               such
               as
               I
               take
               this
               writer
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               respect
               worse
               though
               not
               in
               all
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               25.
               
               II.
               My
               second
               remedy
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               willingly
               to
               School
               to
               Mr.
               D.
               and
               having
               said
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Learning
               ,
               against
               the
               Disputing
               way
               ,
               I
               will
               become
               his
               hearer
               and
               reader
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               teach
               me
               ,
               that
               savoureth
               of
               Truth
               
               and
               Modesty
               more
               than
               this
               noysome
               fardel
               doth
               which
               he
               hath
               published
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               I
               will
               here
               give
               him
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               contrary
               opinions
               to
               mine
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               him
               solidly
               to
               prove
               .
               If
               he
               hold
               not
               the
               
                 contrary
                 doctrines
              
               ,
               why
               doth
               he
               exclaim
               against
               mine
               ,
               as
               heynous
               ?
               If
               he
               
                 do
                 hold
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 with
                 due
                 and
                 clear
              
               distinction
               and
               explication
               opened
               ,
               (
               and
               his
               Readers
               after
               the
               perusing
               of
               all
               my
               own
               words
               together
               be
               of
               his
               mind
               )
               I
               then
               take
               these
               following
               to
               be
               their
               own
               opinions
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               them
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               me
               by
               sufficient
               proof
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               A
               Catalogue
               of
               some
               Doctrines
               of
               Mr.
               Danvers
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               with
               him
               accuse
               my
               
                 Christian
                 Directory
              
               ,
               if
               indeed
               they
               hold
               the
               contrary
               to
               mine
               which
               they
               accuse
               (
               as
               must
               be
               supposed
               by
               their
               accusation
               )
               which
               as
               a
               Learner
               I
               intreat
               any
               of
               them
               solidly
               to
               prove
               .
            
             
               
                 OF
                 the
                 Question
                 49.
                 p.
                 826.
                 as
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 (
                 The
                 falshood
                 of
                 his
                 inserting
              
               [
               in
               a
               Popish
               Countrey
               in
               their
               way
               
                 of
                 Baptizing
                 ]
                 in
                 that
                 cited
                 place
                 which
                 spake
                 only
                 of
                 the
              
               Lutherans
               ,
               
                 I
                 pass
                 by
                 as
                 weary
                 of
                 answering
                 such
                 :
                 But
              
            
             
               I.
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               for
               any
               man
               (
               supposing
               Infant
               Baptism
               a
               duty
               )
               to
               offer
               his
               child
               to
               be
               Baptized
               where
               it
               will
               be
               done
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               such
               ceremonies
               as
               the
               Lutherans
               use
               ,
               though
               he
               profess
               his
               own
               dissent
               and
               dissallowance
               of
               those
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               cannot
               lawfully
               have
               it
               done
               better
               ,
               but
               must
               have
               that
               or
               no
               Baptism
               at
               all
               ?
            
             
               II.
               That
               in
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               and
               fourth
               ages
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               better
               to
               be
               unbaptized
               than
               to
               use
               a
               white
               Garment
               in
               Baptism
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               anointed
               as
               then
               ,
               or
               to
               taste
               Milk
               and
               Honey
               ,
               though
               the
               Person
               offering
               his
               child
               to
               such
               Baptism
               ,
               had
               professed
               his
               dissent
               as
               aforesaid
               ?
            
             
             
               III.
               That
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               in
               those
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               and
               fourth
               ,
               and
               following
               ages
               ,
               who
               were
               Baptized
               thus
               (
               Infant
               or
               adult
               ,
               )
               had
               no
               Baptism
               but
               what
               was
               worse
               than
               none
               :
               (
               Though
               Church
               history
               certifie
               us
               that
               this
               use
               was
               so
               universal
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               hard
               to
               find
               any
               one
               Christian
               in
               all
               those
               or
               many
               after
               ages
               that
               ever
               was
               against
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               refused
               it
               .
               )
            
             
               (
               
                 By
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 tricks
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 forbear
                 ,
              
               *
               
                 to
                 foist
                 in
              
               [
               Peril
               of
               Law
               ]
               
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 sense
                 as
              
               Peril
               :
               
                 As
                 if
                 you
                 knew
                 of
                 no
              
               Obligation
               
                 there
                 but
                 from
              
               Peril
               .
               )
            
             
               IV.
               Your
               pag.
               
                 373.
                 ed.
                 2.
              
               
               [
               That
               anointing
               ,
               using
               the
               white
               Garment
               ,
               Milk
               and
               Honey
               ,
               were
               Blasphemous
               rites
               ,
               and
               Popish
               before
               Popery
               was
               existent
               ?
               or
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               All
               Christs
               Church
               was
               Popish
               then
               ?
            
             
               V.
               Your
               Pref.
               
                 ed.
                 1.
              
               
               [
               That
               Christs
               Ministers
               rightly
               ordained
               and
               dedicated
               to
               God
               in
               that
               sacred
               office
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               Relatively
               holy
               as
               separated
               to
               God
               therein
               ?
            
             
               VI.
               That
               Temples
               ,
               and
               Church
               Vtensils
               devoted
               and
               lawfully
               separated
               by
               man
               to
               holy
               uses
               ,
               either
               are
               not
               justly
               Related
               to
               God
               as
               so
               separated
               ,
               or
               though
               so
               separated
               and
               Related
               are
               in
               no
               degree
               to
               be
               called
               Holy
               ?
            
             
             
               VII
               .
               Your
               Pref.
               16.
               
               [
               That
               no
               Reverence
               is
               due
               to
               Ministers
               and
               Church
               utensils
               ?
               ]
            
             
               VIII
               .
               Ibid.
               [
               To
               be
               uncovered
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               use
               reverent
               carriage
               and
               gestures
               there
               ,
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               tend
               to
               preserve
               due
               reverence
               to
               God
               and
               his
               worship
               ?
            
             
               IX
               .
               Ibid.
               [
               That
               the
               unjust
               alienation
               of
               Temples
               ,
               Vtensils
               ,
               lands
               ,
               dayes
               ,
               which
               were
               separated
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               is
               no
               sacriledge
               :
               no
               not
               to
               have
               turned
               the
               Temple
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               sacred
               things
               to
               a
               common
               use
               unjustly
               :
               nor
               the
               Lords
               day
               now
               .
               (
               
                 But
                 thou
                 that
                 abhorrest
                 Idols
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 more
                 than
                 commit
                 Sacriledge
                 ?
                 Even
                 teach
                 men
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 Sacriledge
                 ?
                 no
                 not
                 when
              
               God
               himself
               
                 is
                 the
              
               separater
               
                 and
                 man
                 the
              
               unjust
               alienater
               ?
               
                 And
                 yet
                 is
                 Infant-Baptism
                 a
                 sin
                 ?
                 )
              
            
             
               X.
               Ibid.
               [
               That
               it
               's
               no
               sacriledge
               unjustly
               to
               alienate
               things
               justly
               consecrated
               and
               separated
               to
               God
               by
               man
               (
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Vtensils
               ,
               &c.
               )
               (
               Remember
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               .
               )
            
             
               XI
               .
               Ibid.
               [
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               call
               a
               Minister
               a
               Priest
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               done
               in
               no
               ill
               design
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               scandal
               or
               temptation
               to
               error
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               that
               useth
               the
               word
               profess
               that
               he
               doth
               it
               but
               as
               a
               translation
               of
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 [
                 Presbyter
              
               ]
               and
               as
               God
               himself
               doth
               
                 Rev.
                 1.6
              
               .
               and
               5.10
               .
               and
               20.6
               .
               and
               
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 
                 5.9
                 .
                 (
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 it
                 is
                 sinfully
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 )
              
            
             
               XII
               .
               Ib.
               [
               Accordingly
               it
               is
               sin
               to
               use
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Altar
              
               ]
               for
               
                 [
                 Table
              
               ]
               or
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Sacrifice
              
               ]
               for
               
                 [
                 worship
              
               ]
               (
               as
               thanksgiving
               &c.
               )
               though
               with
               all
               the
               foresaid
               cautions
               ,
               and
               though
               God
               so
               use
               them
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Phil.
                 4.18
                 .
                 Eph.
                 5.2
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.1
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.10
                 .
                 Rev.
                 6.9
                 .
                 and
                 8.3
                 ,
                 5.
                 and
                 16.7
                 .
              
               And
               that
               all
               the
               ancient
               writers
               and
               Churches
               sinned
               that
               so
               spake
               ?
               ]
            
             
               XIII
               .
               That
               no
               sober
               Christians
               should
               allow
               each
               other
               the
               Liberty
               of
               such
               phrases
               without
               censoriousness
               or
               breach
               of
               Charity
               and
               peace
               ]
               Ibid.
               pref
               .
            
             
               XIV
               .
               Ibid.
               [
               It
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               set
               a
               Rail
               about
               the
               Communion
               Table
               though
               it
               be
               not
               done
               to
               any
               ill
               design
               nor
               with
               scandal
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               keep
               dogs
               from
               pissing
               or
               dunging
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               boyes
               from
               abusing
               it
               .
            
             
               XV.
               That
               in
               such
               case
               ,
               yea
               though
               scandal
               be
               removed
               by
               the
               publick
               profession
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               come
               to
               such
               a
               railed
               table
               to
               communicate
               ;
               even
               when
               no
               sinful
               distance
               between
               the
               Clergie
               and
               Laity
               is
               intended
               .
            
             
               XVI
               .
               Ibid.
               [
               Christians
               ought
               to
               censure
               and
               condemn
               each
               other
               ,
               if
               one
               come
               to
               such
               a
               Table
               ,
               or
               Receive
               kneeling
               ,
               supposing
               it
               a
               lawful
               thing
               .
               ]
            
             
             
               XVII
               .
               Ibid.
               [
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               keep
               a
               thankful
               remembrance
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               an
               anniversary
               day
               of
               solemnity
               ,
               in
               giving
               them
               any
               Apostle
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               instrument
               of
               his
               blessing
               ,
               as
               some
               keep
               their
               birthdays
               ,
               or
               wedding-dayes
               ,
               or
               dayes
               of
               some
               great
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               England
               the
               fifth
               of
               November
               ;
               Though
               it
               be
               not
               terminated
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               made
               equal
               to
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               nor
               kept
               otherwise
               than
               spiritually
               and
               piously
               ?
            
             
               XVIII
               .
               Ibid.
               [
               That
               for
               a
               man
               that
               is
               against
               commanding
               the
               Abstinence
               of
               Lent
               ,
               and
               against
               obeying
               such
               commands
               as
               an
               Imitation
               of
               Christ's
               forty
               dayes
               fasting
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               cases
               of
               injury
               to
               our
               souls
               ,
               bodies
               ,
               or
               others
               ;
               yet
               to
               say
               that
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               prove
               it
               a
               sin
               to
               obey
               by
               meer
               abstinence
               ,
               
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               peremptorily
               commandeth
               it
               ,
               meerly
               in
               Commemoration
               ,
               and
               not
               Imitation
               of
               Christ's
               fast
               ,
               is
               a
               sin
               in
               him
               that
               saith
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               true
               :
               And
               consequently
               though
               it
               would
               do
               no
               harm
               to
               my self
               or
               others
               ,
               I
               ought
               rather
               to
               die
               than
               to
               forbear
               flesh
               in
               Lent
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               command
               it
               ?
            
             
               XIX
               .
               Ibid.
               [
               That
               Church
               Musick
               (
               and
               consequently
               singing
               which
               is
               the
               prime
               Musick
               )
               is
               no
               help
               to
               any
               man
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
             
               XX.
               Ib.
               [
               That
               though
               he
               find
               it
               a
               help
               ,
               it
               is
               sin
               for
               any
               man
               to
               use
               it
               ?
            
             
               XXI
               .
               That
               either
               Christ
               did
               not
               joyn
               with
               the
               Jews
               in
               worship
               which
               had
               Musick
               (
               in
               the
               Temple
               )
               or
               else
               he
               sinned
               in
               so
               doing
               ?
            
             
               XXII
               .
               That
               the
               experience
               of
               prejudiced
               self-conceited
               men
               ,
               that
               know
               not
               what
               melody
               is
               ,
               must
               be
               set
               against
               the
               experience
               of
               others
               so
               far
               as
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               all
               such
               helps
               and
               mercies
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               find
               no
               benefit
               by
               ,
               (
               As
               singing
               is
               now
               cast
               out
               of
               many
               Churches
               .
               )
            
             
               XXIII
               .
               That
               it
               is
               no
               wrong
               to
               Ignorant
               Christians
               to
               put
               such
               whimsies
               and
               scruples
               into
               their
               heads
               ?
            
             
               XXIV
               .
               Ib.
               [
               It
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               Vow
               Chastity
               for
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               this
               exception
               or
               condition
               ,
               
                 [
                 Unless
                 any
                 thing
                 shall
                 fall
                 out
                 which
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 marry
                 ]
                 .
              
               And
               though
               under
               the
               most
               extraordinary
               necessities
               of
               avoiding
               marriage
               ,
               he
               find
               such
               confirmation
               of
               his
               Resolutions
               needful
               ?
            
             
               XXV
               .
               Ib.
               [
               That
               it
               is
               in
               no
               Case
               lawful
               to
               keep
               a
               Vow
               of
               Chastity
               ,
               at
               least
               among
               the
               Papists
               ?
               And
               consequently
               whereas
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               He
               that
               can
               keep
               this
               saying
               ,
               Let
               him
               ,
               It
               is
               every
               mans
               duty
               to
               break
               Chastity
               that
               hath
               once
               vowed
               it
               ,
               
               though
               it
               were
               no
               duty
               ,
               but
               a
               sin
               before
               .
               For
               doubtless
               Marriage
               is
               a
               sin
               accidentally
               to
               some
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               far
               from
               being
               a
               duty
               to
               all
               ?
               But
               according
               to
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               were
               eighty
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               utterly
               impotent
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               break
               his
               vow
               of
               Chastity
               if
               he
               would
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               break
               his
               vow
               when
               he
               cannot
               break
               it
               ?
               or
               if
               an
               old
               mans
               marriage
               that
               hath
               no
               necessity
               ,
               would
               undo
               himself
               and
               his
               (
               former
               )
               children
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               marry
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               but
               once
               vowed
               that
               he
               will
               not
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               he
               may
               do
               it
               ?
               (
               For
               which
               of
               the
               contraries
               you
               chuse
               [
               May
               or
               Must
               ]
               I
               am
               uncertain
               .
               )
            
             
               XXVI
               .
               Ib.
               [
               That
               either
               it
               was
               a
               sin
               to
               put
               Pictures
               in
               the
               Geneva
               Bibles
               ,
               and
               a
               sin
               to
               have
               our
               Dutch
               Chimney
               bricks
               which
               contain
               all
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Image
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               wherever
               ,
               or
               once
               to
               see
               such
               a
               Picture
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               have
               any
               holy
               affection
               stirr'd
               up
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               seeing
               it
               :
               so
               that
               though
               all
               things
               are
               sanctified
               and
               pure
               to
               the
               pure
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               excite
               holy
               affections
               when
               I
               see
               but
               a
               worm
               or
               flower
               ,
               or
               any
               creature
               ,
               or
               a
               house
               ,
               or
               any
               work
               of
               man
               ,
               yea
               when
               I
               see
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               I
               may
               stir
               up
               thankfulness
               for
               grace
               ;
               yet
               if
               I
               see
               in
               a
               Chimney
               piece
               ,
               or
               a
               Geneva
               Bible
               ,
               or
               else-where
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               excite
               holy
               affections
               thereupon
               ;
               Though
               the
               twenty
               one
               Cases
               which
               I
               have
               named
               as
               unlawful
               to
               use
               an
               Image
               in
               ,
               be
               every
               one
               observed
               (
               as
               the
               Cases
               of
               danger
               ,
               scandal
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               )
            
             
             
               XXVII
               .
               The
               Image
               of
               Christ
               Crucified
               in
               the
               Imagination
               or
               mind
               of
               a
               Believer
               is
               a
               sin
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               think
               of
               a
               Crucified
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               know
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               or
               to
               love
               Christ
               crucified
               as
               such
               :
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               think
               on
               him
               ,
               know
               him
               or
               love
               him
               as
               crucified
               ,
               without
               the
               Image
               of
               him
               on
               the
               mind
               :
               Therefore
               Paul
               determined
               to
               do
               nothing
               but
               sin
               ,
               when
               he
               determined
               to
               know
               nothing
               but
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               :
               and
               instead
               of
               anathematizing
               them
               that
               love
               him
               not
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               anathematized
               or
               reproved
               all
               that
               love
               him
               as
               crucified
               .
            
             
               
                 Do
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Companions
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 renouncing
                 your
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 while
                 you
                 would
                 rebaptize
                 us
                 all
                 ?
                 I
                 charge
                 it
                 not
                 on
                 you
                 as
                 your
                 meaning
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 downright
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 Religious
                 backbiters
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 befitteth
                 not
                 our
                 minds
                 or
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 there
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 lost
                 all
                 my
                 reasoning
                 faculty
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Man
                 or
                 Reason
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 &
                 Ed.
                 2.
                 p.
                 372.
                 
              
               [
               That
               the
               Ordination
               and
               Ministerial
               Office
               received
               by
               any
               that
               live
               in
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               their
               baptizings
               and
               other
               ministrations
               are
               not
               only
               sins
               but
               nullities
               :
               (
               Though
               they
               were
               such
               as
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Malachie
                 ,
                 Patrick
                 ,
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Ferus
                 ,
                 Kempis
                 ,
                 Gerard
                 Zurphaniensis
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               And
               so
               none
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               had
               true
               baptism
               from
               their
               first
               Conversion
               
               by
               Augustine
               till
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               all
               died
               unbaptized
               and
               should
               have
               been
               baptized
               again
               :
               And
               so
               should
               all
               baptized
               by
               them
               in
               any
               Kingdoms
               of
               Europe
               or
               the
               World
               :
               and
               so
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Musculus
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               were
               never
               Christned
               ,
               but
               all
               dyed
               unbaptized
               persons
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               been
               baptized
               after
               their
               conversion
               .
            
             
               
                 XXIX
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               were
               better
               have
               all
               Europe
               unbaptized
               (
               Infants
               and
               adult
               )
               than
               such
               as
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Ferus
                 ,
                 Cassander
              
               ,
               &c.
               should
               baptize
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               leave
               to
               protest
               against
               all
               that
               is
               sinful
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               put
               upon
               no
               sinful
               promises
               ,
               professions
               ,
               or
               acts
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 XXX
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               for
               those
               in
               any
               Country
               that
               can
               have
               no
               other
               ,
               to
               consent
               that
               a
               Papist
               Priest
               do
               teach
               a
               Child
               to
               Speak
               or
               to
               Read
               ,
               or
               to
               Write
               ,
               or
               teach
               him
               Musick
               ,
               Arithmetick
               ,
               Geometry
               ,
               Latine
               ,
               Greek
               or
               Hebrew
               ,
               Logick
               ,
               or
               Grammar
               ,
               or
               any
               Art
               ,
               though
               but
               such
               as
               Labourers
               get
               their
               daily
               bread
               by
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXI
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               for
               those
               in
               Italy
               ,
               or
               any
               Kingdom
               that
               can
               have
               no
               other
               ,
               to
               let
               a
               Popish
               Priest
               teach
               their
               Children
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lords
               Prayer
               and
               Ten-Commandments
               which
               all
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               in
               :
               but
               it
               's
               better
               that
               they
               never
               learned
               a
               word
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               or
               Christian-Faith
               ,
               than
               learn
               it
               of
               such
               a
               Priest
               :
               so
               sinfully
               did
               Bishop
               Usher
               make
               the
               motion
               to
               the
               Priests
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               and
               they
               might
               joyn
               
               in
               teaching
               the
               barbarous
               people
               the
               Creed
               and
               common
               principles
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXII
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               hear
               a
               Popish
               Priest
               read
               Gods
               word
               or
               any
               good
               book
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               a
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               :
               or
               to
               hear
               him
               speak
               the
               truest
               Doctrine
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               Country
               where
               it
               can
               no
               other
               way
               be
               heard
               or
               learned
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               in
               such
               a
               Country
               where
               there
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               joyn
               with
               one
               of
               them
               in
               any
               Prayer
               how
               good
               soever
               ,
               though
               craving
               a
               blessing
               on
               our
               meat
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Family
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ;
               even
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXIV
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               man
               ,
               woman
               ,
               or
               child
               can
               be
               saved
               that
               believeth
               it
               not
               .
               And
               so
               since
               Antichrist
               arose
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               new
               Article
               in
               our
               Creed
               :
               Even
               for
               those
               that
               know
               not
               what
               the
               Pope
               is
               ,
               whether
               male
               or
               female
               ,
               flesh
               or
               fish
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXV
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               read
               any
               good
               book
               in
               the
               Church
               besides
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               any
               Chapter
               in
               the
               Apocrypha
               ,
               any
               Homily
               or
               Sermon
               ,
               though
               written
               by
               an
               Anabaptist
               ,
               and
               though
               we
               declare
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               mention
               it
               for
               no
               other
               end
               but
               what
               it
               is
               written
               for
               ,
               as
               we
               cite
               Authors
               as
               witnesses
               :
               
                 (
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 Mr.
              
               D.
               
                 to
                 publish
                 many
                 (
                 falsly
                 )
                 in
                 Print
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
             
               
                 XXXVI
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               read
               a
               Prayer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               the
               Prayer
               of
               Christ
               
                 John
                 17.
              
               or
               of
               Moses
               or
               others
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXVII
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               if
               one
               pray
               Mr.
               Danvers
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               people
               or
               sick
               pray
               the
               Minister
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               Children
               their
               Parents
               ;
               or
               if
               one
               should
               do
               so
               by
               an
               Angel
               that
               should
               appear
               to
               him
               ;
               or
               to
               a
               Saint
               or
               Angel
               unseen
               ,
               imagining
               that
               he
               were
               present
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               only
               Superstition
               and
               so
               sinful
               ,
               but
               also
               Idolatry
               ;
               which
               is
               giving
               Gods
               proper
               worship
               to
               a
               creature
               :
               And
               consequently
               it
               is
               the
               proper
               worship
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               to
               pray
               him
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXVIII
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               bow
               the
               knee
               at
               the
               naming
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               though
               we
               renounce
               all
               in
               it
               that
               is
               superstitious
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               bow
               equally
               at
               the
               name
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 XXXIX
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               stand
               when
               the
               Gospel
               is
               read
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               never
               so
               weary
               of
               sitting
               ,
               and
               stand
               equally
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               at
               Sermon
               without
               distinction
               ;
               so
               heynously
               did
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               sin
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               in
               their
               long
               standings
               ;
               and
               so
               sinful
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               hear
               in
               a
               Church
               or
               Meeting-place
               that
               hath
               no
               seats
               ,
               unless
               we
               sit
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
             
               
                 XL.
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               kneel
               while
               the
               Ten-Commandments
               are
               read
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               by
               women
               whose
               custom
               that
               posture
               is
               (
               upon
               a
               boss
               )
               through
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               daies
               exercise
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               openly
               declared
               that
               we
               take
               them
               not
               for
               a
               prayer
               ,
               nor
               do
               it
               to
               any
               ill
               signification
               or
               intent
               .
            
             
               
                 XLI
                 .
                 Iib.
              
               That
               he
               sinneth
               who
               doth
               
                 not
                 condemn
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
              
               of
               Christ
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               (
               of
               the
               greatest
               antiquity
               that
               we
               have
               any
               records
               of
               since
               the
               Apostles
               )
               for
               their
               worshipping
               with
               their
               faces
               towards
               the
               East
               ;
               Though
               he
               should
               himself
               dislike
               that
               practice
               and
               never
               use
               it
               ,
               nor
               consent
               to
               have
               it
               used
               .
            
             
               
                 XLII
                 .
                 Ib.
              
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               any
               children
               of
               any
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               have
               any
               guilt
               of
               any
               of
               their
               nearer
               Parents
               sins
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               Adams
               :
               (
               And
               consequently
               it
               must
               be
               held
               that
               God
               unjustly
               threatned
               and
               punished
               any
               such
               children
               for
               their
               Parents
               sin
               ,
               from
               the
               daies
               of
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Cham
                 ,
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Ishmael
                 ,
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Achan
                 ,
                 Gehezi
                 ,
              
               till
               the
               daies
               of
               that
               Generation
               threatned
               
                 Matth.
                 23.
              
               
               And
               also
               that
               no
               man
               receiveth
               any
               pravity
               from
               Adam
               neither
               ,
               because
               it
               must
               pass
               to
               him
               through
               his
               next
               Parents
               and
               be
               theirs
               ,
               and
               he
               receiveth
               none
               that
               is
               theirs
               :
               And
               so
               all
               Nations
               are
               justified
               against
               all
               guilt
               of
               any
               Parents
               sin
               but
               Adam
               ,
               and
               warranted
               to
               deny
               to
               confess
               any
               such
               guilt
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               beholden
               to
               Christ
               or
               mercy
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               and
               Nehemiah
               did
               otherwise
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 I
                 say
                 again
                 ,
                 either
                 Mr.
              
               D.
               
                 and
                 his
                 like
                 do
                 really
                 hold
                 the
                 contraries
                 of
                 the
                 assertions
                 of
                 mine
                 which
                 he
                 thus
                 notifieth
                 as
                 heynous
                 errors
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 raileth
                 against
                 his
                 Conscience
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 :
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 propositions
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 named
                 to
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 contraries
                 to
                 mine
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 cursed
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 add
                 two
                 and
                 fourty
                 New
                 Commandments
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 who
                 think
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 ,
                 do
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 desire
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 the
                 full
                 proof
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 strange
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 written
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 overlookt
                 them
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 I
                 call
                 to
                 his
                 imitators
                 and
                 my
                 backbiters
                 to
                 let
                 me
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 really
                 they
                 will
                 own
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ages
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 whispered
                 or
                 clamoured
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 here
                 he
                 stops
                 and
                 pittieth
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 and
                 referreth
                 them
                 to
                 my
                 Book
                 it self
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 that
                 will
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 knoweth
                 what
                 I
                 hold
                 or
                 wrote
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 mens
                 citations
                 or
                 reports
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 read
                 the
                 Book
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 together
                 that
                 concerneth
                 the
                 questioned
                 subject
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 judge
                 ;
                 I
                 take
                 not
                 my self
                 bound
                 to
                 write
                 more
                 books
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 what
                 I
                 wrote
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 otherwise
                 obliged
                 to
                 rectifie
                 his
                 Error
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Prayer
                 or
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 tenderness
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 sobriety
                 of
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 his
                 strength
                 lieth
                 in
                 frightful
                 exclamations
                 .
              
               [
               O
               was
               ever
               the
               like
               yet
               heard
               ,
               &c.
               to
               palliate
               abominations
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               us
               to
               Idolatrous
               Popish
               names
               ,
               as
               Altar
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               &c.
               and
               their
               baptism
               .
               ]
               
                 And
                 yet
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 known
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 oft
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 ancienter
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 that
                 ever
                 one
                 Christian
                 was
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 scrupled
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 before
                 shewed
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Holy-Ghost
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 accuse
                 of
              
               Idolatrous
               names
               ,
               
                 or
                 reconciling
                 us
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Whether
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 baptism
                 administred
                 and
                 received
                 be
                 nullities
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Papists
                 to
                 be
                 rebaptized
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Protestants
                 that
                 were
                 baptized
                 by
                 Papists
                 ?
                 are
                 questions
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 vain
                 as
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 talketh
                 at
                 this
                 mans
                 rate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 high
                 charges
                 of
                 his
                 Preface
                 :
                 He
                 saith
              
               
                 [
                 Oh!
                 were
                 not
                 those
                 twenty
                 Queries
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 self-evidencing
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Admon
                   .
                   p.
                   142.
                
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Tradition
                 a
                 heynous
                 provocation
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               
                 It
                 seems
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 really
                 ,
                 did
                 you
                 read
                 that
                 book
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Bagshaw
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 fear
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 and
                 out-do
                 him
                 in
                 notorious
                 untruths
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 conviction
                 and
                 warning
                 as
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 ?
                 Think
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 cry
                 out
              
               [
               But
               alas
               !
               whereto
               will
               not
               men
               run
               left
               to
               themselves
               ?
               ]
               
                 I
                 there
                 professed
                 and
                 proved
                 to
                 your
                 friend
                 Mr.
              
               Bagshaw
               
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 for
                 the
                 self-evidencing
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 untrue
                 that
                 those
                 
                 twenty
                 Queries
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 against
                 it·
                 But
                 seeing
                 you
                 think
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 indeed
                 you
                 hold
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 assertions
                 implied
                 in
                 those
                 twenty
                 Queries
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 your
                 strange
                 Doctrines
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 and
                 my
                 revilers
                 own
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 not
                 sober
                 men
                 :
                 e.
                 g.
                 
              
            
             
               XLIII
               .
               [
               Every
               Christian
               must
               see
               the
               Copies
               of
               the
               Scripture
               written
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               own
               hands
               :
               Or
               at
               least
               must
               understand
               the
               Transcripts
               in
               the
               Original
               tongues
               .
               ]
            
             
               XLIV
               .
               [
               God
               hath
               promised
               unerring
               infallibility
               to
               all
               Scribes
               in
               the
               world
               that
               write
               out
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               all
               Printers
               that
               print
               it
               :
               Or
               at
               least
               to
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               be
               certain
               who
               those
               are
               .
               ]
            
             
               XLV
               .
               [
               Though
               the
               several
               Copies
               have
               a
               multitude
               of
               differences
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               none
               of
               them
               are
               erroneous
               ,
               or
               mistaken
               .
               ]
            
             
               XLVI
               .
               [
               Those
               men
               and
               women
               that
               understand
               not
               Hebrew
               or
               Greek
               may
               be
               certain
               only
               by
               seeing
               a
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               Bible
               ,
               without
               a
               Translators
               help
               ,
               that
               every
               word
               in
               it
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               ]
            
             
               XLVII
               .
               [
               Either
               he
               that
               will
               be
               sure
               which
               Copy
               is
               without
               mis-writing
               ,
               must
               first
               see
               all
               the
               Copies
               in
               the
               world
               that
               differ
               ;
               or
               else
               if
               he
               never
               see
               but
               one
               (
               or
               few
               )
               he
               may
               be
               certain
               that
               it
               is
               right
               in
               the
               words
               in
               which
               it
               
               differeth
               from
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               he
               never
               saw
               .
               ]
            
             
               XLVIII
               .
               [
               No
               corrupt
               or
               mis-written
               Copy
               of
               the
               Scripture
               can
               come
               to
               a
               true
               Believers
               hands
               :
               Or
               if
               it
               do
               ,
               he
               can
               infallibly
               tell
               us
               the
               Errata
               .
               ]
            
             
               XLIX
               .
               A
               true
               Believer
               that
               never
               saw
               the
               Originals
               can
               by
               seeing
               a
               translation
               judge
               of
               all
               the
               diverse
               readings
               in
               the
               Originals
               .
            
             
               L.
               The
               Translators
               are
               either
               all
               infallible
               in
               translating
               ▪
               or
               else
               a
               true
               Believer
               is
               certain
               which
               of
               them
               is
               ,
               and
               which
               not
               ,
               and
               which
               translation
               among
               many
               faulty
               ones
               is
               faultless
               .
            
             
               LI.
               He
               that
               never
               saw
               all
               Translations
               ,
               but
               perhaps
               but
               one
               ,
               can
               by
               that
               one
               tell
               that
               it
               is
               truer
               than
               all
               the
               differing
               ones
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               saw
               .
            
             
               LII
               .
               All
               this
               of
               Copies
               and
               Translations
               is
               known
               to
               Believers
               either
               by
               Prophetical
               Revelation
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               self-evidencing
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Copy
               and
               Translation
               which
               he
               seeth
               .
            
             
               LIII
               .
               [
               Every
               true
               Believer
               without
               being
               ever
               told
               it
               by
               man
               ,
               can
               tell
               by
               the
               self-evidencing
               demonstration
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               that
               the
               Canticles
               and
               the
               Books
               of
               
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Ruth
                 ,
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 Jonah
                 ,
              
               are
               Canonical
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               wisdom
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Baruck
                 ,
                 Pauls
              
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Laodiceans
                 ,
                 Clemens
              
               
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               Canonical
               —
            
             
               LIV.
               Either
               God
               will
               give
               faith
               to
               no
               one
               that
               cannot
               read
               (
               among
               all
               the
               illiterate
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               )
               or
               else
               all
               that
               cannot
               read
               ,
               may
               without
               ever
               reading
               a
               word
               be
               certain
               by
               self-evidence
               which
               readings
               in
               the
               differing
               Copies
               ,
               and
               which
               Translations
               are
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               and
               which
               books
               and
               verses
               and
               sentences
               are
               Canonical
               and
               which
               not
               .
            
             
               LV.
               Either
               God
               hath
               promised
               that
               every
               illi●●●●te
               Christian
               (
               that
               cannot
               read
               )
               shall
               hear
               〈◊〉
               one
               else
               read
               every
               word
               of
               the
               Bible
               to
               him
               (
               in
               Originals
               and
               Translations
               ,
               or
               one
               )
               that
               he
               may
               judge
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               the
               self-evidence
               that
               person
               that
               cannot
               read
               ,
               nor
               never
               heard
               half
               the
               Bible
               read
               ,
               can
               certainly
               tell
               what
               words
               are
               truly
               or
               falsly
               written
               ,
               or
               Translated
               ,
               without
               ever
               hearing
               them
               .
            
             
               LVI
               .
               When
               the
               greatests
               Learned
               Linguists
               differ
               about
               a
               Lection
               ,
               or
               Translation
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               &c.
               )
               (
               such
               as
               
                 Lud.
                 Capellus
                 ,
                 Usher
                 ,
                 Buxtorf
                 ,
                 Bootius
                 ,
                 De
                 Dieu
                 ,
                 L'
                 Empereur
                 ,
                 Walton
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               or
               when
               such
               as
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Althamer
              
               ,
               &c.
               differ
               about
               a
               Canonical
               Book
               ,
               (
               as
               James
               )
               it
               is
               because
               they
               see
               not
               that
               self-evidence
               ,
               which
               every
               Christian
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               cannot
               read
               nor
               was
               ever
               told
               it
               ,
               that
               one
               part
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               more
               )
               do
               herein
               err
               ,
               
                 while
                 their
                 judgements
                 are
                 contrary
              
               .
            
             
             
               
                 None
                 of
                 these
                 fifty
                 six
                 are
                 Articles
                 of
                 my
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 these
                 ignorant
                 Revilers
                 hold
                 all
                 these
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 that
              
               He
               (
               and
               They
               )
               
                 that
                 will
                 openly
                 exclaim
                 against
                 the
              
               contrary
               assertions
               as
               heynous
               errors
               ,
               
                 or
                 tell
                 about
                 among
                 the
              
               receivers
               of
               false
               reports
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
              
               hold
               dangerous
               errors
               
                 for
                 saying
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 doth
                 either
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 his
              
               Opinions
               ,
               
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 impudent
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 in
                 reviling
                 known
                 truth
                 as
                 heynous
                 error
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 a
              
               rash
               Calumniator
               
                 that
                 dare
                 reproach
                 or
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 understandeth
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 reading
                 my
                 plain
                 words
                 ,
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 labour
                 to
                 understand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Perhaps
                 some
                 better
                 minded
                 person
                 will
                 say
                 ,
              
               It
               casteth
               poor
               Christians
               into
               perplexity
               to
               hear
               such
               doubts
               about
               the
               Scripture
               readings
               and
               translations
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               better
               concealed
               ?
               Answ
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 talkt
                 of
                 unseasonably
                 to
                 uncapable
                 persons
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 the
                 ignorant
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Catechism
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 publickly
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 learned
                 world
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 to
                 ill
                 ends
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 absurdities
                 and
                 falshoods
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 contrary
                 are
                 Popish
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 and
                 all
                 sober
                 godly
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 scorn
                 of
                 such
                 imputed
                 dotages
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 unhappy
                 fruit
                 of
              
               overdoing
               :
               
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 so
              
               overwise
               and
               overrighteous
               
                 in
                 defending
                 the
              
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
              
               sufficient
               to
               expound
               
                 it self
                 without
                 a
                 teaching
                 Expositor
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 it self
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 by
                 consequence
                 from
                 their
                 generals
                 )
                 to
                 Write
                 and
                 Print
                 it self
                 without
                 a
                 Writer
                 or
                 Printer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 it self
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 without
                 the
                 hand
                 or
                 tongue
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 it self
                 from
                 corruption
                 without
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 translate
                 it self
                 without
                 a
                 Translator
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 Printed
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 or
                 books
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 all
                 Catechisms
                 ,
                 all
                 Sermon
                 notes
                 for
                 memory
                 ,
                 all
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 dividing
                 the
                 Bible
                 into
                 Chapters
                 and
                 Verses
                 ,
                 and
                 Printing
                 Contents
                 ,
                 and
                 Citations
                 or
                 References
                 (
                 much
                 more
                 the
              
               Geneva
               
                 Notes
                 and
                 Pictures
                 )
                 are
                 all
                 sinful
                 additions
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 As
                 if
                 the
              
               sufficiency
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Statutes
               
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 lay
                 in
                 Keeping
                 ,
                 Printing
                 ,
                 Transcribing
                 ,
                 Pleading
                 and
                 Expounding
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Law-books
                 or
                 Judges
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 assured
                 that
                 God
                 needeth
                 not
                 our
                 Lies
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 truth
                 and
                 falshood
                 do
                 so
                 ill
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 falshood
                 may
                 steal
                 a
                 cloak
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 truth
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 beholden
                 to
                 falshood
                 for
                 friendship
                 and
                 defence
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 ever
                 Lies
                 pretend
                 any
                 kindness
                 or
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 treacherously
                 to
                 supplant
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 turn
                 to
                 its
                 disservice
                 and
                 injury
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Devils
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Consistory
                 at
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 more
                 effectual
                 way
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 understand
                 )
                 to
                 turn
                 multitudes
                 to
              
               Popery
               ,
               
                 than
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 calling
                 truth
                 and
                 sober
                 Principles
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 Popery
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 describing
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Lies
                 and
                 Dotages
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 falling
                 all
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 into
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 condemning
                 each
                 other
                 as
                 unmeet
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 making
                 men
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 Papists
                 or
                 distracted
                 Dotards
                 ,
                 whose
                 self-conceitedness
                 in
                 Religion
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 mad
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 nothing
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 doth
                 tend
                 more
                 to
                 multiply
                 Papists
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 ;
                 (
                 unless
                 I
                 may
                 except
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 sensuality
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 murdering
                 some
                 and
                 drawing
                 others
                 by
                 fleshly
                 and
                 worldly
                 motives
                 :
                 )
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 quieteth
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Persecutors
                 and
                 Scorners
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 and
                 say
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 hindreth
                 them
                 more
                 from
                 all
                 conviction
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               Mr.
               Danvers
               
                 endeth
                 his
                 book
              
               ,
               Ed.
               
                 1.
                 with
                 a
                 smart
                 reflection
                 on
                 Mr.
              
               William
               Allen
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Lamb
               
                 for
                 forsaking
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Anabaptistry
                 and
                 Separation
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 written
                 for
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 end
                 mine
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 concluding
                 with
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 faithful
                 Admonition
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Danvers
               ,
               
                 to
                 consider
                 whether
              
               He
               or
               They
               
                 should
                 be
                 most
                 earnestly
                 called
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 speedily
                 practise
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               REader
               ,
               having
               the
               following
               vindication
               of
               Mr.
               Allen
               put
               into
               my
               hand
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               not
               unmeet
               upon
               this
               occasion
               to
               undeceive
               some
               who
               to
               render
               his
               example
               in
               receding
               from
               the
               way
               of
               Separation
               wherein
               he
               was
               sometime
               engaged
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               the
               less
               imitable
               ,
               and
               his
               endeavours
               to
               draw
               off
               others
               ,
               the
               less
               successful
               ;
               have
               given
               out
               that
               he
               did
               but
               turn
               with
               the
               times
               for
               worldly
               ends
               when
               the
               King
               came
               in
               .
               Whereas
               I
               can
               bear
               him
               witness
               that
               that
               return
               was
               made
               by
               him
               the
               year
               before
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               did
               sufficiently
               appear
               to
               me
               both
               by
               Letters
               which
               then
               passed
               between
               him
               and
               my self
               about
               that
               affair
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               his
               book
               called
               
                 A
                 Retractation
                 of
                 Separation
              
               ,
               published
               by
               him
               that
               same
               year
               .
               Which
               Book
               I
               would
               entreat
               the
               sober
               Reader
               to
               get
               and
               lend
               to
               some
               of
               the
               separating
               mind
               :
               they
               will
               find
               no
               temporizing
               or
               formality
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               spirit
               of
               Christian
               love
               and
               peace
               .
               And
               if
               the
               reasons
               in
               that
               Book
               and
               in
               his
               
                 perswasive
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
              
               since
               published
               ,
               be
               such
               as
               none
               of
               the
               Separatists
               can
               confute
               or
               stand
               before
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               impute
               the
               Authors
               change
               to
               carnal
               reason
               or
               worldly
               interest
               .
               I
               question
               not
               but
               experience
               after
               trial
               ,
               which
               is
               wont
               to
               make
               teachable
               men
               wiser
               ,
               put
               him
               upon
               reviewing
               the
               grounds
               of
               his
               practice
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               a
               great
               hand
               in
               that
               alteration
               which
               he
               made
               .
               And
               I
               would
               have
               those
               
               who
               account
               it
               a
               disparagement
               to
               a
               man
               to
               alter
               his
               Judgement
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               at
               what
               age
               we
               come
               under
               that
               law
               ,
               when
               we
               must
               grow
               no
               wiser
               nor
               no
               better
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               I
               say
               of
               Mr.
               Allens
               alteration
               of
               his
               judgement
               ,
               I
               must
               say
               also
               of
               Mr.
               Lambs
               ,
               whom
               those
               that
               easily
               judge
               before
               they
               know
               ,
               have
               accused
               also
               as
               turning
               with
               the
               times
               ,
               when
               as
               on
               my
               knowledge
               his
               change
               was
               in
               1658.
               or
               the
               beginning
               of
               1659.
               
               For
               by
               letters
               I
               did
               sollicite
               him
               to
               that
               alteration
               and
               received
               his
               answers
               ,
               sooner
               than
               I
               knew
               of
               Mr.
               Allens
               change
               :
               And
               I
               perceive
               that
               Mr.
               Lambs
               words
               and
               example
               are
               slighted
               by
               very
               many
               ,
               upon
               two
               accusations
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               he
               is
               run
               into
               the
               other
               extream
               of
               overmuch
               conformity
               :
               2.
               
               That
               he
               is
               over
               hot
               .
               As
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               my
               distance
               maketh
               me
               a
               stranger
               to
               his
               mind
               and
               practice
               .
               But
               as
               long
               as
               he
               conformeth
               not
               as
               Ministers
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               that
               which
               belongeth
               to
               a
               private
               man
               ,
               what
               doth
               he
               more
               than
               Mr.
               Tombes
               hath
               largely
               written
               for
               ?
               And
               Mr.
               Nye
               hath
               written
               to
               prove
               it
               lawful
               to
               hear
               Conformists
               in
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               appoint
               publick
               Teachers
               for
               the
               people
               .
               2.
               
               And
               as
               to
               the
               second
               (
               not
               justifying
               my
               own
               earnestness
               ,
               much
               less
               others
               which
               I
               am
               not
               acquainted
               with
               )
               to
               calm
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               offended
               I
               may
               well
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               a
               man
               that
               is
               naturally
               of
               a
               warm
               and
               earnest
               spirit
               ,
               do
               shew
               it
               most
               when
               he
               thinks
               that
               he
               speaks
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               mens
               Souls
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               a
               man
               that
               was
               drawn
               himself
               so
               deep
               into
               the
               
               guilt
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               Teacher
               of
               an
               Anabaptists
               Church
               and
               to
               write
               for
               them
               ,
               be
               an
               earnest
               expresser
               of
               his
               Repentance
               when
               he
               is
               recovered
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               desirous
               to
               save
               others
               from
               the
               snares
               in
               which
               he
               was
               intangled
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               as
               much
               for
               Truth
               ,
               Unity
               and
               peace
               ,
               as
               ever
               he
               did
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 followes
                 are
                 Mr.
              
               Allens
               
                 own
                 words
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Worthy
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Having
                   some
                   intimation
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   make
                   some
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   a
                   late
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   do
                   apprehend
                   that
                   if
                   you
                   think
                   fit
                   to
                   Print
                   this
                   following
                   Paper
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   your
                   Book
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   do
                   the
                   good
                   office
                   of
                   removing
                   a
                   stumbling-block
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   some
                   are
                   too
                   apt
                   to
                   dash
                   their
                   foot
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   also
                   further
                   caution
                   men
                   against
                   being
                   misled
                   by
                   giving
                   too
                   much
                   credit
                   to
                   the
                   quotation
                   of
                   Authors
                   ,
                   as
                   managed
                   by
                   that
                   Treatisor
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   reading
                   a
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Edition
                   ,
                   Penned
                   by
                   
                     H.
                     D.
                  
                   I
                   observed
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   pages
                   of
                   his
                   Postscript
                   ,
                   he
                   mentions
                   two
                   discourses
                   that
                   were
                   publi●hed
                   about
                   one
                   and
                   twenty
                   years
                   ago
                   ▪
                   the
                   one
                   by
                   my self
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   by
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   saith
                   that
                   both
                   of
                   us
                   are
                   gone
                   back
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   therein
                   we
                   call
                   
                     will-worship
                     and
                     Idolatry
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Indeed
                   I
                   am
                   sorry
                   that
                   that
                   author
                   should
                   put
                   me
                   upon
                   any
                   necessity
                   of
                   reflecting
                   so
                   much
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   vindicating
                   my self
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   tell
                   the
                   world
                   
                   that
                   upon
                   this
                   occasion
                   I
                   having
                   twice
                   reviewed
                   that
                   Book
                   of
                   mine
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   find
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   mention
                   of
                   either
                   of
                   those
                   two
                   words
                   
                     will-worship
                     or
                     idolatry
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   occasion
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   Nor
                   am
                   I
                   conscious
                   to
                   my self
                   of
                   ever
                   being
                   so
                   absurd
                   as
                   once
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   idolatry
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   most
                   untruly
                   saith
                   I
                   call
                   so
                   in
                   that
                   Book
                   .
                   That
                   cause
                   doubtless
                   whatsoever
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   little
                   beholding
                   to
                   such
                   an
                   Advocate
                   as
                   thinks
                   to
                   reconcile
                   men
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   abusing
                   dissenters
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   alteration
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   ,
                   I
                   gave
                   the
                   world
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   reasons
                   and
                   grounds
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   
                     Retractation
                     of
                     Separation
                  
                   ,
                   published
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1659.
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   turn
                   of
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   my
                   
                     perswasive
                     to
                     Peace
                     and
                     Vnity
                  
                   ,
                   since
                   published
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   Author
                   could
                   have
                   solidly
                   discovered
                   the
                   insufficiency
                   of
                   those
                   reasons
                   and
                   grounds
                   to
                   justifie
                   such
                   an
                   alteration
                   and
                   my
                   present
                   practice
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   his
                   cause
                   better
                   service
                   in
                   my
                   opinion
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   in
                   his
                   Treatise
                   by
                   labouring
                   to
                   support
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   misrepresentation
                   of
                   persons
                   and
                   their
                   opinions
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   truly
                   say
                   I
                   have
                   had
                   great
                   satisfaction
                   and
                   peace
                   in
                   my
                   own
                   mind
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   alteration
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   upon
                   those
                   grounds
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   then
                   also
                   when
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   near
                   unto
                   death
                   in
                   my
                   own
                   apprehension
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   person
                   he
                   mentions
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   suppose
                   he
                   may
                   e're
                   long
                   give
                   the
                   world
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   that
                   alteration
                   he
                   also
                   is
                   charged
                   with
                   as
                   great
                   fault
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Will.
                     Allen
                     ▪
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 An
                 Admonition
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 YOur
                 vehement
                 importunity
                 having
                 greatly
                 injured
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 occasioning
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 my
                 time
                 (
                 who
                 have
                 none
                 to
                 spare
                 )
                 upon
                 this
                 writing
                 ,
                 which
                 else
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 needless
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 bear
                 with
                 me
                 while
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 ,
                 sometime
                 alone
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 these
                 Questions
                 seriously
                 to
                 your
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 untruths
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 which
                 you
                 confidently
                 publish
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 stupendious
                 a
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 have
                 affrighted
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 a
                 Turk
                 or
                 Pagan
                 ?
                 When
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 four
                 whole
                 
                   Bodies
                   of
                   men
                
                 are
                 so
                 slandered
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 the
                 Old
                 Brittains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 each
                 containing
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 many
                 hundred
                 thousands
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 
                   whole
                   Books
                
                 (
                 not
                 particular
                 sentences
                 only
                 )
                 are
                 falsified
                 accordingly
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 
                   great
                   a
                   number
                   would
                
                 your
                 untruths
                 appear
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 all
                 gathered
                 and
                 enumerated
                 to
                 you
                 ?
                 When
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 lines
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 examined
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 so
                 few
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 accuse
                 my
                 Admonition
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Bagshaw
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 shew
                 that
                 you
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 eviction
                 of
                 fourscore
                 undeniable
                 untruths
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 warning
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 like
                 ?
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Whether
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 more
                 by
                 such
                 notorious
                 scandal
                 to
                 dishonour
                 your self
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 your
                 own
                 successes
                 ,
                 than
                 many
                 writings
                 against
                 you
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Whether
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 scandalously
                 tempt
                 men
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 
                   Tender
                   Consciences
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 and
                 said
                 against
                 them
                 by
                 many
                 publick
                 Revilers
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 extream
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 Conscience
                 pretending
                 tenderness
                 can
                 swallow
                 such
                 Camels
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 cannot
                 endure
                 our
                 Infant-blessings
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Whether
                 men
                 can
                 judge
                 it
                 probable
                 that
                 such
                 voluminous
                 notorious
                 Forgers
                 and
                 Slanderers
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 illumination
                 than
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 meet
                 men
                 to
                 call
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 almost
                 to
                 be
                 new
                 Christned
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 unchristen
                 almost
                 all
                 for
                 about
                 thirteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 (
                 to
                 leave
                 out
                 the
                 controverted
                 time
                 ?
                 )
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Would
                 you
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 deliberately
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 Editions
                 ,
                 do
                 thus
                 ?
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 like
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 bless
                 such
                 unmanly
                 scandals
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 good
                 ?
                 (
                 unless
                 as
                 sin
                 by
                 overruling
                 providence
                 may
                 occasion
                 good
                 .
                 )
                 Are
                 these
                 likely
                 means
                 to
                 propagate
                 truth
                 ?
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 men
                 that
                 can
                 do
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 cannot
                 Conform
                 ?
                 What
                 durst
                 I
                 not
                 
                   subscribe
                   to
                
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 durst
                 do
                 all
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 dishonour
                 to
                 your
                 rebaptized
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 polluted
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 loose
                 or
                 partial
                 a
                 discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suffer
                 such
                 publick
                 scandals
                 as
                 these
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 retain
                 such
                 a
                 member
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bring
                 you
                 to
                 repentance
                 or
                 excommunicate
                 
                 you
                 ?
                 Have
                 our
                 worst
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 many
                 greater
                 scandals
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 pride
                 ,
                 partiality
                 and
                 passion
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 your
                 Conscience
                 work
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 will
                 turn
                 them
                 into
                 gall
                 instead
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 I
                 offer
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 or
                 remedy
                 their
                 infection
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 remember
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 told
                 the
                 world
                 now
                 in
                 Print
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 sent
                 your
                 Bookseller
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 had
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 your
                 first
                 Edition
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 published
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 partly
                 told
                 you
                 what
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 idle
                 as
                 to
                 answer
                 your
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 knowing
                 how
                 little
                 a
                 part
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 hath
                 said
                 more
                 largely
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 answer
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 long
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 me
                 hold
                 my
                 peace
                 .
                 I
                 heartily
                 desire
                 your
                 Recovery
                 from
                 the
                 
                   unthankful
                   error
                
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Repentance
                 for
                 the
                 sinful
                 means
                 of
                 propagating
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 injury
                 to
                 our
                 early
                 Rights
                 and
                 blessings
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               
                 Third
                 Part
              
               :
               OBSERVATIONS
               ON
               Mr.
               Danvers
               REPLY
               TO
               Mr.
               WILLES
               :
               Detecting
               his
               impenitent
               proceeding
               in
               false
               Accusation
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               undeceiving
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               warn
               this
               Age
               to
               take
               more
               heed
               of
               the
               common
               sin
               ,
               of
               HASTY
               RASH
               JUDGING
               of
               things
               which
               they
               have
               not
               throughly
               examined
               ,
               partially
               taking
               them
               on
               their
               Leaders
               trust
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Richard
                 Baxter
              
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Nevil
                 Simmons
              
               and
               
                 Jonathan
                 Robinson
              
               .
               1675.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               PREMONITION
               .
            
             
               REader
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               stumbling-blocks
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               thy
               way
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               rather
               have
               had
               no
               occasion
               to
               mention
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               Name
               and
               Authority
               of
               that
               very
               worthy
               and
               excellent
               man
               ,
               Doct.
               
                 T.
                 Barlow
                 ,
                 S.
                 Th.
                 Prof.
              
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               D.
               over
               and
               over
               citeth
               as
               for
               his
               cause
               .
               Of
               which
               till
               he
               think
               meet
               to
               speak
               for
               himself
               I
               only
               mind
               thee
               that
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               secret
               Letter
               to
               Mr.
               T.
               which
               they
               cite
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               unlikely
               that
               he
               that
               subscribeth
               the
               Articles
               and
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               against
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               when
               the
               Art.
               27.
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Young
                 Children
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 most
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               II.
               There
               is
               another
               worthy
               and
               eximious
               Doctor
               of
               the
               same
               University
               (
               Doct.
               
                 Th.
                 Tullie
              
               )
               who
               having
               thought
               meet
               in
               a
               Latine
               Treatise
               of
               Justification
               to
               endeavour
               at
               large
               (
               in
               a
               zeal
               for
               Orthodoxness
               no
               doubt
               )
               to
               confute
               my
               supposed
               errors
               (
               in
               my
               Aphorisms
               about
               twenty
               two
               years
               ago
               revoked
               ;
               taking
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               many
               Treatises
               since
               written
               by
               me
               on
               that
               subject
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               a
               late
               Epistle
               to
               Mr.
               Allens
               Book
               ,
               )
               he
               hath
               also
               thought
               good
               to
               warn
               young
               men
               to
               
               take
               heed
               that
               they
               do
               not
               rashly
               receive
               my
               Theology
               as
               bringing
               forth
               novel
               paradoxes
               ,
               because
               I
               hold
               some
               guilt
               in
               Children
               of
               their
               nearer
               Parents
               sins
               :
               exclaiming
               [
               
                 O
                 caecos
                 ante
                 Theologos
                 quicunque
                 unquam
                 fuistis
              
               !
               ]
               It
               seemeth
               that
               this
               Famous
               Learned
               man
               knew
               not
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               Augustins
               judgement
               (
               and
               many
               another
               ancient
               and
               modern
               Writer's
               ,
               )
               and
               that
               he
               is
               less
               for
               the
               Letany
               than
               I
               (
               that
               subscribe
               or
               declare
               not
               full
               assent
               )
               who
               heartily
               pray
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 not
                 Lord
                 our
                 offences
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 offences
                 of
                 our
                 fore-Fathers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               having
               some
               respect
               to
               the
               subject
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               I
               thought
               meet
               here
               to
               give
               you
               notice
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               ,
               will
               I
               hope
               in
               time
               to
               give
               the
               world
               yet
               fuller
               satisfaction
               on
               both
               these
               subjects
               ,
               (
               Justification
               ,
               and
               secondary
               Original
               sin
               :
               )
               Though
               I
               thought
               my
               unanswered
               Disputations
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               other
               Treatises
               had
               fully
               done
               the
               first
               :
               And
               the
               publishing
               of
               some
               old
               Papers
               of
               Original
               sin
               ,
               I
               think
               will
               fully
               do
               the
               other
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               ON
               Mr.
               Danvers
               REPLY
               TO
               Mr.
               WILLS
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 The
                 frightful
                 Aspect
                 of
                 his
                 Reply
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 MY
                 Answer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 being
                 written
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 as
                 my
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Wills
                 his
                 book
                 ,
                 hath
                 since
                 then
                 been
                 detained
                 in
                 the
                 Printers
                 hand
                 ,
                 whose
                 delay
                 hath
                 allowed
                 me
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 Reply
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Wills
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 opportunity
                 
                 of
                 animadverting
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 mine
                 is
                 come
                 abroad
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 my
                 most
                 impartial
                 consideration
                 it
                 reneweth
                 the
                 grief
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 these
                 evils
                 which
                 it
                 sets
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 poor
                 Christians
                 should
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Temptations
                 of
                 such
                 writings
                 and
                 teaching
                 as
                 here
                 we
                 find
                 :
                 Where
                 such
                 untruths
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 are
                 still
                 justified
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 face
                 of
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 divulged
                 as
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 ignorant
                 persons
                 may
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Modesty
                 and
                 Charity
                 require
                 them
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 real
                 truths
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 harsh
                 unmanly
                 thing
                 to
                 judge
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 so
                 hardened
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 stand
                 so
                 boldly
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 such
                 publick
                 historical
                 evidence
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 downright
                 falshoods
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 task
                 for
                 a
                 writer
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 answer
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 doth
                 Mr.
                 
                   Wills
                   ,
                   Repl.
                   pag.
                
                 120.
                 
                 
                   [
                   
                     Know
                     that
                     hence
                     you
                     have
                     a
                     further
                     discovery
                  
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   unfaithfulness
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   conscience
                   in
                   the
                   Author
                   ,
                   for
                   daring
                   thus
                   to
                   abuse
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   a
                   Cheat
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   knoweth
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   meer
                   forgery
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   ]
                   And
                   pag.
                   122.
                   
                   [
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   judged
                   whether
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   injuriously
                   belied
                   Osiander
                   ,
                   belied
                   Cluniacensis
                   ,
                   belied
                   
                     Peter
                     Bruis
                  
                   ,
                   belied
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   this
                   forgery
                   he
                   would
                   cover
                   and
                   hide
                   ;
                   abused
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   belied
                   and
                   abused
                   me
                   —
                   But
                   much
                   more
                   fear
                   his
                   own
                   conscience
                   by
                   this
                   piece
                   of
                   folly
                   and
                   falshood
                   .
                   ]
                
                 To
                 be
                 thus
                 at
                 [
                 
                   Thou
                   liest
                
                 ]
                 and
                 [
                 
                   Thou
                   liest
                
                 ]
                 is
                 an
                 unsavoury
                 work
                 ;
                 
                 Yea
                 in
                 so
                 few
                 lines
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Lie
                 five
                 times
                 at
                 least
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 an
                 ignorant
                 Reader
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 
                   this
                   Author
                   hath
                   done
                
                 till
                 he
                 
                   needs
                   must
                
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 far
                 harder
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   swear
                   ,
                   will
                   lie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 hardly
                 believe
                 a
                 swearer
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 many
                 hundred
                 bloody
                 oaths
                 should
                 assert
                 many
                 particulars
                 of
                 publick
                 cognisance
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 inhumane
                 to
                 suspect
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 so
                 inhumane
                 as
                 thus
                 to
                 swear
                 if
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 Alas
                 for
                 the
                 poor
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 have
                 such
                 sore
                 temptations
                 !
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 withstood
                 !
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 sad
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 professing
                 not
                 only
                 Truth
                 and
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 these
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 Communion
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 ,
                 should
                 ever
                 degenerate
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 his
                 present
                 writing
                 doth
                 discover
                 !
                 O
                 what
                 need
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 heart
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 11.
                 
                   be
                   not
                   high-minded
                   but
                   fear
                
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 learn
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 3.
                 and
                 Christ's
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   spirit
                   ye
                   are
                   of
                   ?
                
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 alas
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 the
                 bitter
                 voluminous
                 Reproaches
                 of
                 the
                 zeal
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 scandal
                 or
                 stumbling
                 block
                 laid
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 harden
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 their
                 reproaches
                 !
                 as
                 if
                 our
                 Zeal
                 were
                 the
                 Cause
                 or
                 Cover
                 of
                 such
                 heinous
                 sins
                 :
                 Woe
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 because
                 of
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 woe
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 come
                 !
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 a
                 tremendous
                 warning
                 is
                 this
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 unwarrantable
                 separation
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 true
                 Schism
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 shall
                 venture
                 upon
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 taketh
                 our
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 for
                 a
                 meer
                 Nullity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 uncapable
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Communion
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 ?
                 Me-think
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Salt.
                 I
                 well
                 remember
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 keeping
                 my
                 ancient
                 Flock
                 in
                 Concord
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 these
                 horrid
                 opinions
                 and
                 wayes
                 which
                 the
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 that
                 deserted
                 us
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 His
                 impenitent
                 false
                 allegation
                 of
                 witnesses
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 :
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 &c.
                 specially
                 Wickliff
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 so
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 for
                 Infants
                 Church-membership
                 and
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 seen
                 no
                 Answer
                 that
                 should
                 satisfie
                 an
                 impartial
                 man
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 lose
                 time
                 and
                 labour
                 in
                 replying
                 to
                 their
                 frivolous
                 exceptions
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 meddle
                 directly
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 ostentation
                 of
                 history
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 would
                 seduce
                 the
                 ignorant
                 into
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 gross
                 untruths
                 .
                 I
                 began
                 with
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 his
                 first
                 witness
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 reprinted
                 here
                 in
                 his
                 reply
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 why
                 have
                 we
                 no
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 so
                 oft
                 replyed
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Tertullians
                 words
                 prove
                 that
                 Infant-Baptism
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 use
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 searching
                 after
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 doth
                 he
                 think
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 was
                 before
                 Tertullians
                 time
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 seemeth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 eligibleness
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 no
                 apparent
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 oft
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 some
                 following
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Baptize
                 their
                 Infants
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 themselves
                 be
                 chusers
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 Baptism
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 came
                 in
                 afterwards
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 are
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Promise
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Parents
                 Mental
                 dedication
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 hasty
                 and
                 peremptory
                 for
                 the
                 sudden
                 Investiture
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 state
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 took
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 publick
                 solemnization
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 really
                 made
                 and
                 valid
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Nazianzene
                 is
                 for
                 Infant-Baptism
                 (
                 long
                 after
                 )
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 but
                 else
                 for
                 staying
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 can
                 speak
                 :
                 so
                 Tertullian
                 seemeth
                 to
                 prefer
                 delay
                 for
                 such
                 conveniencies
                 as
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 tell
                 me
                 why
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   cunctatio
                   utilior
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 giveth
                 the
                 reason
                 from
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 to
                 the
                 Sponsors
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 why
                 he
                 also
                 perswadeth
                 the
                 unmarried
                 and
                 
                   young
                   Widdowes
                
                 to
                 delay
                 their
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 ,
                 or
                 grow
                 corroborate
                 to
                 continencie
                 ,
                 lest
                 temptation
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 And
                 maketh
                 this
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Infants
                 .
                 Did
                 he
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 flatly
                 unlawful
                 for
                 maids
                 and
                 
                   young
                   widdows
                
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ?
                 or
                 only
                 
                   less
                   safe
                   ,
                   and
                   eligible
                
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 plain
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 whether
                 he
                 like
                 his
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Quid
                   festinat
                   innocens
                   aetas
                   ad
                   remissionem
                   peccatorum
                   ?
                
                 And
                 whether
                 Tertullian
                 here
                 do
                 not
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 those
                 Infants
                 that
                 were
                 Baptized
                 to
                 receive
                 thereby
                 solemn
                 Remission
                 
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 sin
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Whether
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 plainly
                 shew
                 not
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 multitudes
                 delayed
                 Baptism
                 )
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 falling
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 most
                 dangerous
                 [
                 
                   si
                   qui
                   pondus
                   intelligant
                   Baptismi
                   ,
                   magis
                   timebunt
                   consecutionem
                   quam
                   dilationem
                   :
                   Fides
                   integra
                   secura
                   est
                   de
                   salute
                
                 ]
              
               
                 And
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   Anima
                
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Apostolos
                   ex
                   sanctificato
                   alterutro
                   sexu
                   sanctos
                   procreari
                   ait
                   ,
                   tam
                   ex
                   seminis
                   praerogativa
                   quam
                   ex
                   institutionis
                   disciplina
                   —
                   Omnis
                   Anima
                   in
                   Adam
                   censetur
                   ,
                   donec
                   in
                   Christo
                   recenseatur
                   :
                
                 See
                 the
                 rest
                 there
                 for
                 Infants
                 
                   birth
                   holiness
                
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 renewed
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 Antichristian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 renewed
                 questioning
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 ever
                 such
                 a
                 Council
                 as
                 that
                 at
                 Carthage
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 are
                 things
                 so
                 audacious
                 and
                 gross
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 no
                 further
                 answer
                 .
                 pag.
                 90.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 his
                 citation
                 of
                 Austin
                 pag.
                 94.
                 [
                 
                   that
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   instituted
                   in
                   Councils
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 is
                 nothing
                 against
                 this
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 disprove
                 its
                 Apostolical
                 traduction
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 whether
                 Infants
                 should
                 be
                 Baptized
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Council
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 Instituting
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 brought
                 into
                 doubt
                 or
                 question
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 taken
                 as
                 the
                 unquestioned
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 O
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 would
                 give
                 over
                 
                 honouring
                 Antichrist
                 so
                 far
                 (
                 and
                 rejoicing
                 and
                 hardning
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 as
                 Cyprian
                 teachers
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Infants
                 Christening
                 before
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 Tertullians
                 time
                 ?
                 The
                 Papists
                 owe
                 such
                 adversaries
                 thanks
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Pag.
                 104.
                 
                 He
                 boasts
                 of
                 forty
                 more
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 yet
                 humbled
                 for
                 his
                 abuse
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 Mr.
                 Wills
                 by
                 mistake
                 granted
                 him
                 Adrian
                 and
                 Hincmare
                 ,
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 believe
                 himself
                 the
                 more
                 confidently
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 indeed
                 been
                 against
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Pag.
                 105.
                 
                 He
                 reciteth
                 his
                 false
                 story
                 of
                 Berinus
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Pag.
                 106.
                 
                 He
                 reciteth
                 his
                 falsification
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Apameae
                 .
                 And
                 turneth
                 us
                 for
                 his
                 proofs
                 to
                 some
                 book
                 oft
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Dutch
                   Century
                
                 Writers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Dutch
                   Martyrologie
                
                 :
                 I
                 suppose
                 both
                 Novel
                 and
                 Anabaptist
                 Authors
                 ;
                 And
                 he
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 turn
                 us
                 over
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
                 Anabaptists
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Historians
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 books
                 themselves
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Pag.
                 106
                 ,
                 107.
                 
                 He
                 impenitently
                 repeateth
                 his
                 slander
                 of
                 Wickliffe
                 ,
                 referring
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 profs
                 p.
                 283
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Where
                 having
                 before
                 falsly
                 told
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 
                   wrote
                   another
                   book
                   called
                   Trialogia
                
                 besides
                 his
                 Dialogues
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 Trialogus
                 in
                 the
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                
                 and
                 Dialogus
                 in
                 the
                 printed
                 Copy
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 many
                 citations
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Trialogus
                 in
                 Bishop
                 
                   Vsher
                   ,
                   de
                   success
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Dialogus
                 )
                 he
                 tells
                 
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 Wickliffes
                 words
                 to
                 other
                 purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 bring
                 one
                 line
                 or
                 word
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 denyeth
                 Infant-Baptism
                 :
                 But
                 only
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 lying
                 accusations
                 of
                 his
                 adversaries
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 own
                 words
                 which
                 deny
                 two
                 Popish
                 tenents
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Baptism
                 saveth
                 all
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 ;
                 When
                 he
                 proveth
                 contrarily
                 (
                 of
                 young
                 and
                 old
                 )
                 that
                 where
                 Grace
                 concurreth
                 ,
                 it
                 saveth
                 ,
                 and
                 else
                 not
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Infants
                 unbaptized
                 are
                 damned
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 charity
                 he
                 thinks
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 's
                 this
                 against
                 their
                 Baptism
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Yea
                 Wickliffe
                 expresly
                 asserteth
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 
                   Dialog
                   .
                   li.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 11.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 words
                 and
                 his
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                   D.
                   Reply
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 106
                 ,
                 107.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Wickliffe
                   denyed
                   Infant-Baptism
                   ,
                   I
                   produced
                   so
                   much
                   evidence
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   pag.
                   283.
                   to
                   289.
                   demonstrating
                   that
                   he
                   not
                   only
                   affirmed
                   that
                   
                     Believers
                     were
                     the
                     only
                     subjects
                     of
                     Baptism
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   withal
                   that
                   children
                   are
                   not
                   Sacramentally
                   to
                   be
                   Baptized
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   express
                   evidence
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   
                     Treat
                     .
                     ed.
                  
                   
                   2.
                   p.
                   283.
                   
                   That
                   
                     Believers
                     are
                     the
                     only
                     subject
                     of
                     Baptism
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   his
                   eleventh
                   Chap.
                   of
                   his
                   Trialog
                   .
                   And
                   p.
                   287.
                   as
                   a
                   Lollard
                   he
                   denyeth
                   Infant-Baptism
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whether
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 ever
                 saw
                 his
                 cited
                 book
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 :
                 But
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 mans
                 credit
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 He
                 cites
                 the
                 eleventh
                 Chap.
                 not
                 telling
                 us
                 of
                 which
                 book
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 
                 book
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 handled
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 Wickliffe
                 Trialog
                 .
                 l.
                 4.
                 
                 Cap.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Et
                   primo
                   videamus
                   ubi
                   baptismus
                   in
                   Evangelio
                   stabilitur
                   :
                   Nam
                   lege
                   Mat.
                   ult
                   .
                   quomodo
                   Christus
                   mandavit
                   suis
                   Apostolis
                   ,
                   Ite
                   ,
                   docete
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   et
                   hinc
                   Philippus
                   baptizans
                   Eunuchum
                   Act.
                
                 8.
                 
                   prius
                   instruxit
                   eum
                   in
                   fide
                   —
                   et
                   propter
                   hanc
                   formam
                   verborum
                   Christi
                   Mat
                   ult
                   .
                   Ecclesia
                   nostra
                   adducit
                   fideles
                   pro
                   Infante
                   qui
                   discretionem
                   non
                   attigerat
                   respondentes
                   :
                   et
                   tales
                   compatres
                   communiter
                   faciunt
                   ,
                   quod
                   filii
                   sui
                   quos
                   de
                   baptismo
                   elevant
                   ,
                   sint
                   in
                   Oratione
                   dominica
                   et
                   symbolo
                   instructi
                   :
                   et
                   alii
                   qui
                   discretionem
                   attigerant
                   ,
                   dum
                   instruuntur
                   in
                   fide
                   Christi
                   ,
                   ante
                   suum
                   baptismum
                   vocantur
                   Catechumeni
                   :
                   Hoc
                   autem
                   sacramentum
                   est
                   tam
                   necessarium
                   viatori
                   ,
                   quod
                   Christus
                   dicit
                   Nicodemo
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Nisi
                   quis
                   renatus
                   fuerit
                   ex
                   aqua
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   Ex
                   tanta
                   itaque
                   authoritate
                   fidei
                   Scripturae
                   sunt
                   fideles
                   generaliter
                   baptizati
                   :
                   et
                   ordinavit
                   ecclesia
                   quod
                   quaelibet
                   persona
                   fidelis
                   i●
                   necessitatis
                   articulo
                   poterit
                   baptizari
                   —
                   Nec
                   refert
                   sive
                   immergantur
                   semel
                   vel
                   ter
                   ;
                   sive
                   aquae
                   super
                   capita
                   sua
                   effundantur
                   :
                   sed
                   faciendum
                   est
                   secundum
                   consuetudinem
                   loci
                   quem
                   quis
                   incolit
                   ,
                   tam
                   in
                   uno
                   ritu
                   legitimo
                   quam
                   in
                   alio
                   :
                   Quia
                   certum
                   est
                   quod
                   corporalis
                   baptizatio
                   sive
                   lotio
                   modicum
                   valet
                   ,
                   nisi
                   adsit
                   lotio
                   mentis
                   per
                   spiritum
                   sanctum
                   ,
                   à
                   peccato
                   originali
                   vel
                   actuali
                   .
                   Hoc
                   est
                   enim
                   Principium
                   in
                   hac
                   fide
                   ,
                   quod
                   quicunque
                   rite
                   baptizatus
                   fuerit
                   ,
                   baptismus
                   delet
                   quodcunque
                   peccatum
                   invenerit
                   in
                   homine
                   baptizando
                   .
                   
                   Et
                   quia
                   ad
                   delationem
                   peccati
                   requiritur
                   satisfactio
                   ,
                   et
                   non
                   potest
                   fieri
                   satisfactio
                   pro
                   peccato
                   nisi
                   per
                   mortem
                   Christi
                   ,
                   ideo
                   dicit
                   Apostolus
                
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Quicunque
                   baptizati
                   sumus
                   in
                   Christo
                   Jesu
                   ,
                   in
                   morte
                   ejus
                   baptizati
                   sumus
                   .
                
              
               
                 ALITH
                 .
                 
                   Sed
                   dic
                   rogo
                   clarius
                   quomodo
                   Christus
                   qui
                   tantum
                   odivit
                   signa
                   sensibilia
                   ,
                   tantam
                   necessitatem
                   salvationis
                   posuit
                   in
                   hujusmodi
                   lotione
                   :
                   Videtur
                   enim
                   derogare
                   divinae
                   liberalitati
                   atque
                   potentiae
                   ,
                   quod
                   Deus
                   non
                   posset
                   intercedere
                   toto
                   merito
                   suo
                   atque
                   passione
                   ,
                   salvare
                   Infantem
                   ,
                   vel
                   adultum
                   fidelem
                   ,
                   nisi
                   vetula
                   vel
                   alio
                   viante
                   baptizetur
                   communiter
                   infideli
                   :
                   similiter
                   ,
                   delato
                   Infante
                   fidelium
                   ad
                   ecclesiam
                   ,
                   ut
                   secundum
                   Christi
                   regulam
                   baptizetur
                   ,
                   et
                   deficiente
                   aqua
                   vel
                   requisitis
                   aliis
                   ,
                   stante
                   pia
                   intentione
                   totius
                   populi
                   ,
                   interim
                   mortuo
                   naturaliter
                   ,
                   nutu
                   Dei
                   ,
                   videtur
                   grave
                   damnationem
                   Infantis
                   hujusmodi
                   definire
                   specialiter
                   ,
                   cum
                   nec
                   infans
                   iste
                   ,
                   nec
                   populus
                   peccavit
                   ut
                   taliter
                   damnaretur
                   .
                   Vbi
                   est
                   ergo
                   misericors
                   liberalitas
                   Christi
                   Dei
                   ,
                   si
                   talis
                   proles
                   fidelium
                   propter
                   illud
                   quod
                   non
                   est
                   in
                   potestate
                   eorum
                   damnabitur
                   ,
                   cum
                   Deus
                   secundum
                   principia
                   Theologiae
                   communia
                   sit
                   pronior
                   ad
                   praemiandum
                   homines
                   quam
                   ad
                   dammandum
                   :
                   et
                   specialiter
                   merito
                   et
                   passione
                   Christi
                   tantum
                   sua
                   tentoria
                   dilatante
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Which
                 is
                 thus
                 Englished
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   first
                   let
                   us
                   see
                   where
                   Baptism
                   is
                   stablished
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   For
                   read
                
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 
                   how
                   Christ
                   commanded
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Go
                   Teach
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   
                   hence
                
                 Philip
                 
                   Baptizing
                   the
                
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 
                   first
                   instructed
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   And
                   because
                   of
                   this
                   form
                   of
                   Christs
                   words
                
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Church
                   bringeth
                   Believers
                   answering
                   for
                   the
                   Infant
                   who
                   had
                   not
                   attained
                   to
                   discretion
                   :
                   And
                   such
                   God-fathers
                   commonly
                   make
                   the
                   children
                   whom
                   they
                   take
                   from
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Creed
                   .
                   And
                   others
                   that
                   had
                   attained
                   to
                   discretion
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   before
                   their
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                
                 Catechumeni
                 :
                 
                   And
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   so
                   necessary
                   to
                   a
                
                 viator
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   saith
                   to
                
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   so
                   great
                   authority
                   of
                   Scripture
                   belief
                   ,
                   the
                   faithful
                   are
                   generally
                   Baptized
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   ordained
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   necessity
                
                 *
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   faithful
                   person
                   may
                   be
                   Baptized
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   material
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   dipped
                   once
                   or
                   thrice
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   water
                   be
                   poured
                   on
                   their
                   heads
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   custom
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   one
                   dwelleth
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   one
                   as
                   in
                   another
                   lawful
                   rite
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   corporal
                   Baptism
                   or
                   washing
                   little
                   availeth
                   unless
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   washing
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   from
                
                 Original
                 or
                 Actual
                 
                   sin
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   principle
                   in
                   this
                   belief
                   ,
                   that
                   whoever
                   is
                   rightly
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   blotteth
                   out
                   whatever
                   sin
                   it
                   findeth
                   in
                   the
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   Baptized
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   satisfaction
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   blotting
                   out
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   sin
                   cannot
                   be
                   made
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   therefore
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   many
                   of
                   us
                   as
                   are
                   Baptized
                   into
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   Baptized
                   into
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 ALITH
                 .
                 
                   But
                   tell
                   me
                   plainlier
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   how
                   Christ
                   who
                   so
                   much
                   hateth
                   sensible
                   signes
                   ,
                   hath
                   put
                   so
                   great
                   necessity
                   of
                   salvation
                   in
                   this
                   washing
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   derogate
                   from
                   Gods
                   liberality
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   cannot
                   by
                   all
                   his
                   merit
                   and
                   passion
                   intercede
                   to
                   save
                   an
                   Infant
                   or
                   an
                   adult
                   beliver
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   be
                   Baptized
                   by
                   an
                   old
                   Woman
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   viant
                   ,
                   commonly
                   an
                   Infidel
                   :
                   so
                   also
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Infant
                   of
                   believers
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   ☞
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   Christs
                   Rule
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   water
                   or
                   other
                   requisites
                   ,
                   the
                   peoples
                   pious
                   intention
                   continuing
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   dead
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   naturally
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   seemeth
                   hard
                   to
                   define
                   that
                   such
                   an
                   Infant
                   is
                   damned
                   ;
                   specially
                   when
                   neither
                   the
                   Infant
                   nor
                   the
                   people
                   have
                   sinned
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   so
                   be
                   damned
                   :
                   Where
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   merciful
                   li●erality
                   of
                   Christ-God
                   if
                   such
                   a
                   child
                   of
                   believers
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   power
                   ?
                   when
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   Principles
                   of
                   Theologie
                   ,
                   is
                   proner
                   to
                   reward
                   men
                   than
                   to
                   damn
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   when
                   the
                   merit
                   and
                   passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   have
                   so
                   far
                   stretched
                   out
                   their
                   tents
                   ?
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Wickliffe
                 answereth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 Chap.
                 that
                 ●ome
                 things
                 he
                 speaketh
                 assertively
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 things
                 reputatively
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 revieweth
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 And
                 1.
                 saith
                 that
                 Christ
                 approveth
                 
                   outward
                   signs
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Jewish
                 Law
                 are
                 kept
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 an
                 inmodest
                 espo●sing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 preferring
                 them
                 before
                 Gods
                 Decalogue
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 burthening
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 
                 them
                 which
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 free
                 ;
                 even
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 was
                 burthened
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Religious
                 now
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 abuse
                 them
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 wayes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Twelfth
                 Chapter
                 he
                 proceedeth
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 rest
                 [
                 
                   Videtur
                   mihi
                   probabile
                   quod
                   Christus
                   satis
                   posset
                   sine
                   lotione
                   hujus
                   ,
                   infantes
                   spiritualiter
                   baptizare
                   ,
                   et
                   per
                   consequens
                   salvare
                   :
                   unde
                   dicitur
                   communiter
                   quod
                   triplex
                   est
                   baptismus
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   viz.
                   baptismus
                   fluminis
                   ,
                   baptismus
                   sanguinis
                   ,
                   baptismus
                   flaminis
                   ,
                   et
                   quilibet
                   eorum
                   comparibus
                   sufficit
                   ad
                   salutem
                   —
                   Nec
                   audeo
                   asserere
                   quod
                   Infantes
                   occisi
                   pro
                   Christo
                   sint
                   damnati
                   —
                   Baptismus
                   autem
                   flaminis
                   est
                   bapt
                   .
                   sp
                   .
                   sancti
                   ,
                   qui
                   est
                   simpliciter
                   necessarius
                   cuilibet
                   homini
                   si
                   salvetur
                   .
                   Ideo
                   duo
                   baptismi
                   priores
                   sunt
                   signa
                   antecedentia
                   ,
                   et
                   ex
                   suppositione
                   necessaria
                   ad
                   istum
                   tertium
                   baptismum
                   flaminis
                   .
                   Ideo
                   absque
                   dubietate
                   ,
                   si
                   iste
                   insensibilis
                   baptismus
                   ad
                   fuerit
                   ,
                   baptizatus
                   est
                   à
                   crimine
                   mundatus
                   .
                   Et
                   si
                   iste
                   defuerit
                   ,
                   quantumcunque
                   adsint
                   priores
                   ,
                   baptismus
                   non
                   prodest
                   animae
                   ad
                   salutem
                   .
                   Ideo
                   cum
                   recte
                   sit
                   insensibilis
                   ,
                   &
                   tantum
                   nobis
                   ignotus
                   ,
                   videtur
                   mihi
                   imprudens
                   praesumptio
                   taliter
                   salvationem
                   hominis
                   vel
                   damnationem
                   ex
                   baptismo
                   definire
                   .
                   Reputamus
                   tamen
                   absque
                   dubietate
                
                 ☞
                 Quod
                 Infantes
                 recte
                 baptizati
                 flumine
                 ,
                 
                   sint
                   baptizati
                   tertio
                   baptismate
                   ,
                   cum
                   habent
                   gratiam
                   baptismalem
                   .
                   —
                   Non
                   enim
                   licet
                   fidelibus
                   supponendo
                   baptismum
                   flaminis
                   ,
                   baptismum
                   fluminis
                   omnino
                   relinquere
                   ,
                   sed
                   necesse
                   est
                   data
                   opportunitate
                   circumstantiae
                   ipsum
                   accipere
                   .
                   Et
                   
                   cum
                   omnia
                   quae
                   eveniunt
                   de
                   necessitate
                   eveniunt
                   ,
                   dici
                   potest
                   quod
                   talis
                   homo
                   non
                   potest
                   salvari
                   sine
                   tali
                   baptismate
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Englished
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 
                   It
                   seemeth
                   to
                   me
                   probable
                   that
                   Christ
                   can
                   sufficiently
                   Baptize
                   Infants
                   spiritually
                   without
                   this
                   washing
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   consequence
                   ,
                   can
                   save
                   them
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   commonly
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   threefold
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                   And
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   meet
                   ,
                   sufficeth
                   to
                   salvation
                   —
                   Nor
                   dare
                   I
                   assert
                   that
                   the
                   Infants
                
                 Mat.
                 2.
                 
                   killed
                   for
                   Christ
                   are
                   damned
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   simply
                   necessary
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   Baptisms
                   are
                   antecedent
                   signs
                   ,
                   and
                   suppositively
                   necessary
                   to
                   this
                   third
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   Therefore
                   without
                   doubt
                   where
                   that
                   insensible
                   baptism
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Baptized
                   person
                   is
                   cleansed
                   from
                   his
                   sin
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   wanting
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   former
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   present
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   profiteth
                   not
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   salvation
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   this
                   is
                   insensible
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   unknown
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   me
                   imprudent
                   presumption
                   so
                   to
                   define
                   mens
                   salvation
                   ,
                   or
                   damnation
                   by
                   their
                   Baptism
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   we
                   hold
                   without
                   doubting
                   ,
                   that
                   Infants
                   rightly
                   Baptized
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   are
                   Baptized
                   with
                   the
                   third
                   Baptism
                   ,
                
                 when
                 (
                 or
                 seeing
                 )
                 
                   they
                   have
                   Baptismal
                   grace
                   .
                   —
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   for
                   the
                   faithful
                   ,
                   on
                   supposition
                   of
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   opportunity
                   
                   of
                   circumstance
                   is
                   offered
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   whatever
                   cometh
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   doth
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                   it
                   maybe
                   said
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   without
                   such
                   Baptism
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 woman
                 Baptizing
                 children
                 in
                 necessity
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Credimus
                   tamen
                   quod
                   quaecunque
                   Vetula
                   vel
                   abjecta
                   persona
                   rite
                   lavante
                   hominem
                   cum
                   verbis
                   sacramentalibus
                   Baptismum
                   flaminis
                   Deus
                   complet
                   .
                   ]
                
                 The
                 Reader
                 must
                 pardon
                 the
                 Latine
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 or
                 Printer
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 thus
                 be
                 Englished
                 .
                 
                   [
                   
                     But
                     we
                     believe
                  
                   that
                   what
                   old
                   woman
                   soever
                   or
                   abject
                   person
                   rightly
                   washeth
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   Sacramental
                   words
                   ,
                   God
                   fulfilleth
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 It
                 seemeth
                 that
                 whereas
                 Tertullian
                 (
                 Mr.
                 D.'s
                 first
                 witness
                 )
                 was
                 for
                 Lay-mens
                 Baptizing
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 womens
                 ,
                 that
                 Wickliffe
                 was
                 for
                 womens
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 qu●stion
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   Infants
                   unbaptized
                   when
                   Baptism
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   be
                   all
                   damned
                   ?
                
                 he
                 answereth
                 (
                 
                   Et
                   per
                   haec
                   respondeo
                   ad
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 
                   [
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   I
                   answer
                   your
                   third
                   objection
                   ,
                   granting
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   may
                   damn
                   such
                   an
                   Infant
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   him
                   no
                   wrong
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   he
                   can
                   save
                   him
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   define
                   either
                   part
                   :
                   nor
                   am
                   I
                   careful
                   about
                   reputation
                   ,
                   or
                   getting
                   evidence
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   dumb
                   man
                   am
                   silent
                   ,
                   humbly
                   confesing
                   my
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   using
                   conditional
                   words
                   *
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   clear
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   
                   whether
                   such
                   an
                   Infant
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   or
                   damned
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   whatever
                   God
                   doth
                   in
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   just
                   and
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   praised
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   faithful
                   :
                   And
                   let
                   not
                   them
                   like
                   presumptuous
                   fools
                   ,
                   pour
                   out
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   authority
                   ,
                   without
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   define
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   that
                   matter
                   .
                   ]
                   —
                   
                     Qui
                     autem
                     dicit
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   saith
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   put
                   ,
                   an
                   Infant
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   pious
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   superfluously
                   uncertain
                   himself
                   *
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   will
                   profit
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   things
                   in
                   Parents
                   power
                   though
                   lapsed
                   into
                   a
                   
                     thing
                     Past
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   by
                   Gods
                   just
                   judgement
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   :
                   Therefore
                   he
                   that
                   defineth
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   Parents
                   nor
                   people
                   so
                   sinned
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   so
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   doth
                   speak
                   as
                   a
                   Pie
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   knowledge
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   believe
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   point
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   befalls
                   a
                   man
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   grace
                   ,
                   unless
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   mankind
                   either
                   merit
                   or
                   demerit
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 (
                 thirteenth
                 )
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 proceedeth
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 question
                 [
                 
                   Quomodo
                   animae
                   talium
                   Infantium
                   sine
                   peccato
                   actuali
                   decedentium
                   punientur
                
                 (
                 Having
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 Infants
                 dying
                 unbaptized
                 unavoidably
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   such
                   Infants
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   ?
                   whether
                   all
                   equally
                   or
                   unequally
                   ?
                
                 and
                 whether
                 
                   only
                   with
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   loss
                   ,
                   or
                   also
                   of
                   sense
                   ?
                
                 ]
                 And
                 he
                 
                 concludeth
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 both
                 the
                 
                   punishment
                   of
                   Loss
                   and
                   Sense
                
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 Note
                 that
                 )
                 that
                 [
                 
                   Necesse
                   est
                   peccata
                   originalia
                   hominum
                   esse
                   inaequalia
                   ,
                   sicut
                   decedentes
                   in
                   originalibus
                   sunt
                   propter
                   illa
                   inaequaliter
                   condemnandi
                   :
                   Nam
                   juxta
                   dicta
                   omnes
                   condemnati
                   pro
                   originalibus
                   sunt
                   condemnandi
                   tam
                   poena
                   damni
                   quam
                   poena
                   sensus
                   :
                   sed
                   impossibile
                   est
                   quod
                   condemnentur
                   aequaliter
                   omnino
                   illis
                   poenis
                   :
                   ergo
                   relinquitur
                   quod
                   peccata
                   quibus
                   illas
                   poenas
                   demeruerunt
                   ,
                   inaequalia
                   sunt
                   dicenda
                   .
                
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   It
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   Original
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   unequal
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   die
                   in
                   Original
                   sins
                   are
                   unequally
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   condemned
                   for
                   original
                   sin
                   are
                   condemned
                   both
                   with
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   Loss
                   and
                   of
                   Sense
                   ;
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   damned
                   altogether
                   equally
                   with
                   those
                   pains
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   remaineth
                   that
                   the
                   sins
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   deserved
                   those
                   punishments
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   unequal
                   ]
                   .
                
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 larger
                 in
                 transcribing
                 and
                 translating
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Wickliffe
                 ,
                 because
                 an
                 Author
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 understood
                 by
                 a
                 line
                 or
                 two
                 dismembred
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 whole
                 discourses
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 sense
                 may
                 be
                 past
                 all
                 controversie
                 :
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 visible
                 that
                 Wickliff
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 denying
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 expresly
                 asserteth
                 it
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 noteth
                 it
                 for
                 any
                 controversie
                 ,
                 nor
                 maketh
                 any
                 doubt
                 or
                 question
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Yea
                 he
                 taketh
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 bold
                 presumption
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 an
                 Infant
                 that
                 dyeth
                 unavoidably
                 unbaptized
                 be
                 saved
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 saith
                 God
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 can
                 damn
                 him
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Parents
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 intended
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 for
                 past
                 sins
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 concluded
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 grace
                 cometh
                 to
                 pass
                 unmerited
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 concludeth
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 damned
                 for
                 original
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 punished
                 with
                 pain
                 of
                 loss
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 unequally
                 ,
                 having
                 unequal
                 original
                 sins
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 Baptism
                 he
                 asserteth
                 doth
                 put
                 away
                 all
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 rightly
                 Baptized
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 when
                 Infants
                 are
                 rightly
                 Baptized
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Baptized
                 with
                 the
                 third
                 Baptism
                 having
                 Baptismal
                 grace
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 rule
                 that
                 Infants
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 Reader
                 ,
                 judge
                 what
                 a
                 sad
                 case
                 poor
                 honest
                 ignorant
                 Christians
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 have
                 their
                 souls
                 seduced
                 ,
                 troubled
                 and
                 led
                 into
                 Love-killing
                 alienations
                 ,
                 and
                 separations
                 and
                 censures
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 brethren
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 they
                 that
                 dare
                 use
                 souls
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 our
                 communion
                 ?
                 Nay
                 whether
                 those
                 that
                 lately
                 revile
                 the
                 Zeal
                 of
                 dissenters
                 ,
                 as
                 cherishing
                 the
                 most
                 odious
                 crimes
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 scandalized
                 and
                 hardened
                 by
                 such
                 dealings
                 ?
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 pleading
                 
                 for
                 Christ
                 and
                 Baptism
                 dare
                 not
                 only
                 print
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 stand
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 edition
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 second
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 Rage
                 and
                 be
                 Confident
                 in
                 reviling
                 those
                 that
                 tell
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 untruths
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 But
                 he
                 hath
                 many
                 pretended
                 reasons
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Wickliff
                 was
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Chapters
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 transcribed
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Saith
                     he
                     ,
                     He
                     asserted
                     two
                     Sacraments
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     believers
                     must
                     be
                     baptized
                     in
                     pure
                     water
                     ,
                     (
                     And
                     what
                     are
                     these
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     ?
                     )
                     3
                  
                   That
                   believers
                   are
                   the
                   only
                   subjects
                   of
                   Baptism
                   
                     (
                     A
                     gross
                     untruth
                     )
                     (
                     But
                     he
                     giveth
                     you
                     the
                     words
                     that
                     prove
                     it
                  
                   [
                   Ideo
                   absque
                   dubitatione
                   si
                   iste
                   insensibilis
                   baptismus
                   affuerit
                   ,
                   baptizatus
                   à
                   crimine
                   est
                   mundatus
                   :
                   &
                   si
                   ille
                   defuerit
                   ,
                   quantumcunque
                   essent
                   priores
                   ,
                   baptismus
                   non
                   prodest
                   animae
                   ad
                   salutem
                   ]
                   .
                
                 I
                 gave
                 you
                 the
                 words
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 the
                 man
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ?
                 Wickliff
                 saith
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Water
                   Baptism
                   saveth
                   no
                   soul
                
                 (
                 young
                 or
                 old
                 )
                 
                   without
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Therefore
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 
                   D.
                   Wickliff
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Believers
                   are
                   the
                   only
                   subjects
                   of
                   Baptism
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Will
                 he
                 make
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 by
                 such
                 palpable
                 falshoods
                 as
                 these
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   He
                   saith
                   that
                   persons
                   are
                   first
                   to
                   be
                   Baptized
                   with
                   that
                   he
                   calls
                   the
                   insensible
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   before
                   water
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Utterly
                 false
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 forgery
                 .
                 Wickliff
                 saith
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 :
                 Nay
                 I
                 doubt
                 he
                 saith
                 quite
                 contrary
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 recited
                 .
                 [
                 
                   Ideo
                   
                   duo
                   baptismi
                   priores
                   sunt
                   signa
                   Antecedentia
                   ,
                   &
                   ex
                   suppositione
                   necessaria
                   ad
                   istum
                   tertium
                   baptismum
                   flaminis
                   .
                
                 ]
                 See
                 here
                 how
                 far
                 this
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 though
                 Wickliff
                 called
                 Water-Baptism
                 an
                 
                   antecedent
                   sign
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 most
                 Protestant
                 Writers
                 I
                 think
                 hold
                 that
                 believers
                 Infants
                 have
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Gods
                 Covenant
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 seed
                 or
                 disposition
                 to
                 future
                 gracious
                 acts
                 if
                 they
                 live
                 )
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 salvation
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 by
                 them
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 heart-consent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Baptism
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 publick
                 solemnization
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 blessings
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 investiture
                 .
                 Let
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 read
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 testimonies
                 cited
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Gataker
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 against
                 Dr.
                 Ward
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 opinion
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 scarce
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 me
                 and
                 all
                 Protestants
                 that
                 hold
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 therefore
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
                 :
                 How
                 then
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 proved
                 Wickliff
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 that
                 Wickliff
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   Baptism
                   doth
                   not
                   confer
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   signifie
                   grace
                   given
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 proveth
                 he
                 this
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 
                   Fuller
                   out
                   of
                   Cochleus
                
                 saith
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 Cochleus
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 notable
                 Lyars
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 opposed
                 Luther
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 left
                 his
                 Calumnies
                 to
                 posterity
                 !
                 And
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 believed
                 against
                 Wickliff
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 
                 Fuller
                 wrote
                 but
                 about
                 twenty
                 years
                 ago
                 :
                 And
                 must
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 neighbours
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 Cochleus
                 saith
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Wickliff
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 read
                 his
                 words
                 our selves
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 like
                 its
                 fellows
                 )
                 even
                 this
                 much
                 is
                 untrue
                 ,
                 Fuller
                 tells
                 us
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 Cochleus
                 ,
                 but
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Gregory
                 charged
                 Wickliff
                 with
                 eighteen
                 Errors
                 ;
                 
                   Tho.
                   Arundel
                
                 with
                 twenty
                 three
                 ;
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 with
                 45.
                 
                 
                   Tho.
                   Waldensis
                
                 with
                 80.
                 
                 Dr.
                 Lucke
                 with
                 266.
                 and
                 Cochleus
                 with
                 303.
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 reciteth
                 62.
                 out
                 of
                 Waldensis
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 Waldensis
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 false
                 accuser
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 learned
                 Papist
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 even
                 this
                 Waldensis
                 that
                 saith
                 his
                 worst
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 errors
                 ,
                 never
                 here
                 accuseth
                 him
                 as
                 denying
                 Infant-Baptism
                 :
                 And
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 true
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 (
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 trick
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 ready
                 at
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 also
                 too
                 easily
                 )
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 popish
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 Baptism
                 [
                 
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   sin
                   ,
                   to
                   confer
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   work
                   regeneration
                   and
                   save
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   as
                   still
                   held
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   teach
                   young
                   children
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   Baptism
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Inheritors
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   heirs
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 seems
                 the
                 English
                 Protestants
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 take
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 hold
                 a
                 Popish
                 Heresie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 peruse
                 Gataker
                 against
                 Davenant
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 Latine
                 and
                 Greek
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 pleasure
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 that
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 held
                 their
                 heresie
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 indeed
                 
                   Where
                   was
                
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 before
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 opposed
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 unquestionable
                 true
                 doctrine
                 that
                 as
                 Marriage-consent
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 layeth
                 the
                 first
                 ground
                 of
                 Marriage
                 rights
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 solemn
                 Matrimony
                 are
                 openly
                 and
                 regularly
                 delivered
                 by
                 investiture
                 ,
                 which
                 perfecteth
                 the
                 title
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Heart-Consent
                 or
                 Covenanting
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 parents
                 for
                 Infants
                 )
                 doth
                 lay
                 the
                 first
                 ground
                 of
                 Christian
                 right
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 solemnized
                 and
                 perfected
                 regularly
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 tradition
                 or
                 publick
                 investiture
                 ,
                 doth
                 
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   guilt
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   Sacramentally
                   regenerate
                   ,
                
                 and
                 save
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 heirs
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 before
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Private
                   initial
                   right
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 take
                 less
                 cognisance
                 :
                 And
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 no
                 Anabaptist
                 should
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 called
                 Heresie
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 adult
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 next
                 addeth
                 from
                 
                   Wickliff
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   fools
                   and
                   presumptuous
                   which
                   affirm
                   such
                   Infants
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   which
                   die
                   without
                   Baptism
                   ]
                   so
                   Fuller
                   words
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   Cochleus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 False
                 still
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Cochleus
                 ,
                 but
                 Waldensis
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 's
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 adds
                 ,
                 [
                 And
                 Wickliffs
                 own
                 words
                 as
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Trialog
                   .
                   Quod
                   desinentes
                   parvulos
                   fidelium
                   sine
                   baptismo
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Still
                 false
                 :
                 1
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 transcribed
                 the
                 words
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Printed
                 book
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 otherwise
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 desinentes
                 but
                 
                   qui
                   quicquam
                   definiunt
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 
                   all
                   children
                   dying
                   without
                   Baptism
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   it
                
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   prevented
                   by
                   death
                
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 desired
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 this
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 determine
                 that
                 
                   they
                   are
                   saved
                   also
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 instead
                 of
                 c.
                 2.
                 this
                 is
                 lib.
                 4.
                 c.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   That
                   all
                   truth
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   originally
                   there
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   prophane
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   no
                   science
                   or
                   conclusion
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   proved
                   by
                   Scripture
                   testimony
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   whoever
                   holds
                   the
                   contrary
                   opinion
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   but
                   flatly
                   the
                   Devils
                   Champion
                   ]
                   with
                   more
                   such
                   cited
                   partly
                   out
                   of
                   Cochleus
                   by
                   Fuller
                   ,
                   (
                   false
                   again
                   )
                   and
                   partly
                   
                     de
                     Verit.
                     Script
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   a
                   book
                   of
                   Wickliffs
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   conjecture
                   he
                   never
                   saw
                   :
                
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 Wickliff
                 that
                 condemn
                 only
                 
                   such
                   abuses
                   of
                   outward
                   signs
                
                 ,
                 as
                 shew
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Will
                 any
                 sober
                 man
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 damned
                 all
                 as
                 no
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Champions
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                
                 ,
                 that
                 thought
                 that
                 some
                 Conclusions
                 Physical
                 ,
                 Mathematical
                 ,
                 Metaphysical
                 ,
                 Medicinal
                 ,
                 Logical
                 ,
                 &c.
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 
                   are
                   not
                   proved
                
                 by
                 Scripture
                 testimony
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 almost
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 no
                 Christians
                 ?
              
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 Saith
                 he
                 
                   [
                   That
                   he
                   slighted
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   General
                   Councils
                   ,
                   as
                   Fuller
                   out
                   of
                   Cochleus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 False
                 again
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 Infant-baptism
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 his
                 direct
                 proof
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 Waldensis
                 saying
                 that
                 Wickliff
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   children
                   are
                   not
                   sacramentally
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 Waldensis
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 little
                 cause
                 to
                 believe
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Fuller
                 who
                 undertaketh
                 to
                 recite
                 Waldensis
                 charge
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 sense
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 bitter
                 Papists
                 so
                 accuse
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 true
                 ?
                 Judge
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Wickliff
                 held
                 that
                 
                   sacramental
                   baptism
                
                 saveth
                 none
                 (
                 young
                 or
                 old
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 baptism
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 hence
                 was
                 the
                 Papists
                 noise
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Saith
                 he
                 
                   [
                   As
                   a
                   further
                   argument
                   that
                   he
                   denied
                   Infant-baptism
                   ,
                   may
                   appear
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   did
                   so
                   vehemently
                   impugn
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 Fuller
                 out
                 of
                 Cochleus
                 falsly
                 again
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Are
                 all
                 Protestants
                 against
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 Popish
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 prover
                 is
                 this
                 man
                 ?
                 Is
                 Dallaeus
                 that
                 hath
                 written
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 disputation
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 English
                 Nonconformists
                 too
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 D.'s
                 falshood
                 and
                 Wickliffs
                 opinion
                 for
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 may
                 very
                 probably
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 that
                 (
                 not
                 fifteenth
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 fourteenth
                 Chapt.
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 reprehendeth
                 the
                 
                 Bishops
                 for
                 adding
                 so
                 many
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 never
                 blaming
                 their
                 baptism
                 it self
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 argueth
                 against
                 confirming
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 baptism
                 it self
                 [
                 
                   &
                   confirmatur
                   ex
                   hoc
                   quod
                   baptizatos
                   nostros
                   dicimus
                   regulariter
                   Spiritum
                   Sanctum
                   accipere
                   eo
                   ipso
                   quo
                   legitime
                   baptizantur
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   hence
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   our
                   baptized
                   ones
                   do
                   regularly
                   receive
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   (
                   or
                   by
                   that
                   very
                   thing
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   lawfully
                   baptized
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 offered
                 to
                 Baptism
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   according
                   to
                   Christs
                   Rule
                
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 addeth
                 Wickliffs
                 opinions
                 against
                 Popery
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 29.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 what
                 man
                 besides
                 himself
                 can
                 tell
                 ?
                 But
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 too
                 easily
                 believe
                 bitter
                 adversary
                 Papists
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 forfeit
                 the
                 little
                 relicts
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 credit
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 that
                 Wickliff
                 was
                 against
                 enjoyning
                 the
                 Lords-Prayer
                 as
                 he
                 citeth
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 come
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 Papists
                 yet
                 as
                 Wickliff
                 did
                 .
                 How
                 doth
                 he
                 like
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 these
                 [
                 Trialog
                 .
                 li.
                 4.
                 c.
                 22.
                 fol.
                 138.
                 
                 
                   Et
                   talis
                   est
                   triplex
                   Ecclesia
                   ;
                   Ecclesia
                   scilicet
                   Militans
                   ,
                   Dormiens
                   ,
                   &
                   Triumphans
                   —
                   Ecclesia
                   Dormiens
                   est
                   praedestinati
                   in
                   Purgatorio
                   patientes
                
                 —
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   threefold
                   Church
                   :
                   The
                   militant
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   sleeping
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   triumphant
                   Church
                   :
                   —
                   The
                   sleeping
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   Predestinate
                   suffering
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
               
                 And
                 lib.
                 2.
                 c.
                 10.
                 see
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 adoration
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 c.
                 11.
                 of
                 Angels
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 being
                 
                   virtually
                   every
                   where
                
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Matrimony
                 (
                 
                   quod
                   excedit
                   alia
                   Sacramenta
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 li.
                 4.
                 c.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 fol.
                 132
                 ,
                 133.
                 
                 Nor
                 would
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 
                   omnia
                   quae
                   eveniunt
                   de
                   necessitate
                   eveniunt
                   ,
                
                 as
                 fol.
                 120.
                 a.
                 Or
                 that
                 
                   Deus
                   potest
                   esse
                   Asinus
                   si
                   velit
                   ,
                   ut
                
                 fol.
                 90.
                 b.
                 
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 things
                 I
                 like
                 in
                 Wickliff
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 plungeth
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 deepest
                 School-subtilties
                 ,
                 or
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 with
                 less
                 subtilty
                 or
                 diligence
                 than
                 the
                 case
                 requireth
                 ,
                 and
                 than
                 Schoolmen
                 use
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 I
                 like
                 not
                 divers
                 of
                 his
                 conclusions
                 ;
                 as
                 lib.
                 2.
                 c.
                 14.
                 fol.
                 41.
                 
                 [
                 
                   Quod
                   Deus
                   necessitat
                   creaturas
                   singulas
                   activas
                   ad
                   quemlibet
                   actum
                   suum
                   :
                
                 ]
                 It
                 is
                 supposed
                 that
                 Hobbs
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 overthroweth
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 his
                 doctrine
                 there
                 fol.
                 41.
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 for
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 
                   temporale
                   sit
                   causa
                   praedestinationis
                   aeternae
                
                 ,
                 will
                 displease
                 some
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 distinction
                 of
                 Mortal
                 and
                 Venial
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 li.
                 3.
                 c.
                 5.
                 fol.
                 52.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 maketh
                 
                   final
                   impenitence
                
                 the
                 sin
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 know
                 what
                 
                   sin
                   is
                   mortal
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   not
                   ?
                
                 And
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Concedi
                   potest
                   quod
                   multi
                   praesciti
                   sunt
                   in
                   gratia
                   secundum
                   praesentem
                   justitiam
                   :
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   granted
                   that
                   many
                   reprobates
                   are
                   in
                
                 (
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 )
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   present
                   righteousness
                   —
                   Praesciti
                   autem
                   nunquam
                   sunt
                   in
                   gratia
                   finalis
                   perseverantiae
                   :
                   The
                   Reprobate
                   are
                   never
                   in
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   final
                   perseverance
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 that
                 present
                 true
                 grace
                 
                 was
                 lost
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 did
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 explaineth
                 cap.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 cap.
                 8.
                 again
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 his
                 
                   Omnia
                   eveniunt
                   necessitate
                   absoluta
                
                 reviewing
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 concludeth
                 that
                 [
                 
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   do
                   better
                   than
                   he
                   doth
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   could
                   if
                   God
                   would
                
                 ]
                 and
                 denieth
                 not
                 sin
                 to
                 be
                 hereby
                 necessitated
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Pag.
                 115.
                 
                 He
                 again
                 impenitently
                 reneweth
                 his
                 slander
                 of
                 Berengarius
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 against
                 Infant-baptism
                 :
                 Concerning
                 whom
                 saith
                 
                   Vsher
                   de
                   success
                
                 .
                 Eccles
                 .
                 cap.
                 7.
                 p.
                 207.
                 
                 
                   [
                   
                     Author
                     Actorum
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Bruno
                   (
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Library
                   of
                   the
                   Noble
                   Baron
                   Carew
                   of
                   Clopton
                   )
                   who
                   saith
                   he
                   was
                   at
                   this
                   examination
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   (
                   some
                   of
                   Berengarius
                   followers
                   )
                   said
                   that
                   baptism
                   profited
                   not
                   children
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   
                     Deodvinus
                     Leodiensis
                  
                   first
                   from
                   common
                   fame
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   
                     Guitmundus
                     Arch.
                     Aversanus
                  
                   on
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   Leodiensis
                   report
                   that
                   
                     Bruno
                     Andegavensis
                     &
                     Berengarius
                     Turonensis
                     [
                     quantum
                     in
                     ipsis
                     erat
                     baptismum
                     parvulorum
                     evertisse
                  
                   ]
                   did
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lay
                   overthrow
                   the
                   baptism
                   of
                   children
                   ;
                   But
                   we
                   find
                   no
                   charge
                   ever
                   brought
                   against
                   Berengarius
                   concerning
                   Anabaptism
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   Synods
                   as
                   were
                   held
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   Nor
                   do
                   they
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   denied
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   deny
                   that
                   baptism
                   profiteth
                   little
                   Ones
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   Baptism
                   conferreth
                   Grace
                   
                     ex
                     opere
                     operato
                  
                   :
                   As
                   gathering
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   words
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   planteth
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   watereth
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   that
                   giveth
                   
                   the
                   increase
                   :
                   So
                   
                     Alanus
                     li.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     cont
                     .
                     haer●t
                     .
                     sui
                     temp
                     .
                  
                   taketh
                   them
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   said
                   [
                   Baptism
                   hath
                   no
                   efficacy
                   either
                   on
                   young
                   or
                   old
                   ;
                   therefore
                   m●n
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 plain
                 case
                 is
                 proveable
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 just
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Wickliff
                 and
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lay
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 every
                 wicked
                 Priest
                 did
                 not
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 ,
                 and
                 infallibly
                 convey
                 Gods
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 unprepared
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 his
                 proofs
                 are
                 
                   [
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Magdeb.
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   Berengarius
                   maintained
                   his
                   heresies
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   set
                   down
                   to
                   be
                   denying
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   and
                   Baptism
                   to
                   little
                   ones
                   ,
                   under
                   five
                   heads
                   ,
                   which
                   Lanfrank
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   answers
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   his
                   book
                   called
                   Scintillaris
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   denying
                   Infant-baptism
                   he
                   answers
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   thereby
                   oppose
                   the
                   general
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   universal
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Magdeb.
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 little
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 will
                 ask
                 Illyricus
                 ,
                 and
                 Gallus
                 and
                 Amsdorfius
                 what
                 Lanfrank
                 writeth
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 his
                 book
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 publisher
                 of
                 Lanfranks
                 book
                 against
                 Berengarius
                 giveth
                 us
                 notice
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 
                   Trithemius
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Eccles
                
                 .
                 knew
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Bibl.
                   Patr.
                   Tom.
                
                 6.
                 p.
                 190.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 lookt
                 over
                 every
                 line
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 such
                 labour
                 do
                 these
                 men
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 where
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 mentioned
                 
                 by
                 Lanfrank
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 his
                 accusations
                 of
                 Ber.
                 about
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 He
                 never
                 once
                 chargeth
                 him
                 as
                 denying
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 nor
                 mentioneth
                 it
                 .
                 See
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 into
                 what
                 hands
                 the
                 poor
                 seduced
                 ones
                 are
                 fallen
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 His
                 second
                 proof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Cassandra
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Cleve
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Guitmund
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Averse
                   doth
                   affirm
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   deny
                   baptism
                   to
                   Little
                   Ones
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cassander
                 in
                 neither
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Cleve
                 mentioneth
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 Book
                 for
                 Infant-baptism
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Cleve
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 Guitmund
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   Quod
                   inter
                   caeteros
                   errores
                   ,
                   parvulorum
                   baptismum
                   everterit
                   ,
                   quem
                   tamen
                   errorem
                   in
                   publicum
                   non
                   produxit
                   ,
                   quod
                   eam
                   blasphemiam
                   ut
                   Guitm
                   .
                   loquitur
                   ,
                   ne
                   pessimorum
                   quidem
                   hominum
                   aures
                   toleraturas
                   sciret
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   sacris
                   locum
                   ejus
                   erroris
                   tuendi
                   penitus
                   non
                   videret
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 Mark
                 here
                 Reader
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Berengarius
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 deny
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 overturn
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 consequence
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 .
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 publish
                 this
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 held
                 it
                 unpublished
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 then
                 did
                 Guitmund
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Was
                 Berengarius
                 as
                 honest
                 or
                 as
                 stout
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 Infants
                 were
                 daily
                 baptized
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 speak
                 out
                 his
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 Either
                 he
                 baptized
                 Infants
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 he
                 against
                 it
                 then
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 Knave
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 that
                 so
                 say
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 his
                 opinion
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 published
                 by
                 his
                 practice
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 whose
                 ears
                 could
                 not
                 tolerate
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 would
                 less
                 tolerate
                 the
                 refusing
                 of
                 their
                 Childrens
                 Christning
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Was
                 that
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 that
                 would
                 secretly
                 hold
                 an
                 opinion
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Scripture
                 for
                 ?
                 6.
                 
                 Note
                 that
                 even
                 Cassander
                 there
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 though
                 agreeing
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 Catharists
                 ,
                 did
                 yet
                 both
                 approve
                 and
                 use
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 p.
                 671.
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 error
                 slept
                 till
                 his
                 age
                 when
                 Stork
                 and
                 Muntzer
                 raised
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 ask
                 Cassander
                 what
                 Guitmund
                 said
                 ?
                 What
                 childish
                 play
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 His
                 own
                 book
                 is
                 as
                 common
                 as
                 
                   Cassanders
                   in
                   Bibl.
                   Patr.
                   To.
                
                 6.
                 p.
                 215.
                 
                 And
                 Guitmunds
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 
                   [
                   Berengarius
                   opened
                   those
                   things
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   might
                   please
                   worldly
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   love
                   always
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   may
                   do
                   it
                   unpunished
                   )
                   to
                   sin
                   :
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   destroying
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   him
                   lay
                   Lawful
                   Marriages
                   ,
                   and
                   overturning
                   Infants
                   baptism
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   one
                   the
                   Devil
                   by
                   his
                   mouth
                   perswaded
                   the
                   worst
                   men
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   lawful
                   to
                   abuse
                   all
                   women
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   [
                   
                     Cassato
                     baptismate
                     Infantiae
                     in
                     profundum
                     omnium
                     malorum
                     ,
                     utpote
                     postmodum
                     baptizandis
                     ,
                     impune
                     ruere
                     :
                     Lege
                     Epist
                     .
                     Leodiensis
                     Episcopi
                     contra
                     Berengar
                     .
                     ad
                     Henr.
                     Reg.
                     Franc.
                     &
                     eisdem
                     pene
                     verbis
                     eadem
                     ipsa
                     ibi
                     scripta
                     reperies
                  
                   ]
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   making
                   void
                   the
                   baptism
                   of
                   Infancie
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   rush
                   unpunished
                   into
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   all
                   evils
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   afterward
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                   Read
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Liege
                   to
                   
                     H.
                     R.
                  
                   of
                   France
                   against
                   Berengarius
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   these
                   same
                   things
                   written
                   ,
                   almost
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 judge
                 further
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 this
                 Papist
                 who
                 never
                 knew
                 the
                 matter
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 book
                 sheweth
                 him
                 a
                 
                   silly
                   bitter
                
                 fellow
                 professing
                 to
                 transcribe
                 or
                 take
                 his
                 words
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Liege
                 who
                 took
                 it
                 from
                 fame
                 ,
                 be
                 to
                 he
                 believed
                 in
                 his
                 accusations
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 Lanfrank
                 that
                 disputed
                 with
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Synods
                 that
                 examined
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 constrained
                 him
                 to
                 recant
                 ,
                 ever
                 mention
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ?
                 Were
                 these
                 Persecutors
                 think
                 you
                 blind
                 or
                 merciful
                 herein
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 article
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 abusing
                 all
                 women
                 commonly
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Do
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 [
                 
                   quantum
                   in
                   se
                
                 ,
                 and
                 everterit
                 ]
                 and
                 [
                 
                   cassato
                   baptismate
                
                 ]
                 open
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 malice
                 gathered
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 forced
                 consequence
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 of
                 Berengarius
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 because
                 he
                 defined
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 their
                 dislike
                 ,
                 which
                 Lanfrank
                 reproveth
                 him
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 sottish
                 a
                 fellow
                 was
                 this
                 Guitmund
                 that
                 his
                 fellow
                 Papists
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 disown
                 him
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 their
                 Eucharistical
                 Host
                 cannot
                 be
                 corrupted
                 or
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 Mice
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Bruits
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 seemeth
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 
                   ib.
                   p.
                
                 230.
                 l.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 His
                 third
                 proof
                 is
                 
                   [
                   In
                   the
                   
                     Bibl.
                     Patr.
                     Paris
                     p.
                  
                   432.
                   it
                   is
                   recorded
                   that
                   Durandus
                   —
                   writes
                   —
                   the
                   denying
                   and
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lay
                   the
                   destroying
                   the
                   baptism
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Did
                 this
                 man
                 ever
                 see
                 the
                 Books
                 he
                 citeth
                 ,
                 who
                 citeth
                 pag.
                 432.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bibl.
                   Pat.
                
                 as
                 
                 if
                 were
                 but
                 one
                 Tomb
                 or
                 Volume
                 ,
                 that
                 long
                 ago
                 was
                 eleven
                 great
                 Volumes
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 many
                 more
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 
                   Marg.
                   le
                   Bignes
                   Edit
                
                 .
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 meaneth
                 .
                 The
                 Epistle
                 is
                 Tom.
                 3.
                 p.
                 319.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bigne
                   Paris
                
                 1624.
                 
                 The
                 Author
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Vsher
                   de
                   succes
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   p.
                
                 196.
                 is
                 falsly
                 called
                 Durandus
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Deoduinus
                 or
                 Dietwinus
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 [
                 
                   Fama
                   supremos
                   Galliae
                   fines
                   praetergressa
                   totam
                   Germaniam
                   pervasit
                   ,
                   jamque
                   omnium
                   nostrum
                   replevit
                   aures
                   ,
                   qualiter
                   Bruno
                   Andeg.
                   Episc
                   .
                   item
                   Berengarius
                   Turonensis
                   —
                   astruant
                   Corpus
                   Domini
                   non
                   tam
                   Corpus
                   esse
                   quam
                   umbram
                   &
                   figuram
                   Corporis
                   Domini
                   ,
                   Legitima
                   conjugia
                   destruant
                   ,
                   &
                   quantum
                   in
                   ipsis
                   est
                   ,
                   baptismum
                   parvulorum
                   evertant
                   .
                
                 ]
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Vsher
                 cited
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Papist
                 Prelates
                 tale
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 upon
                 far
                 fetcht
                 fame
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Charging
                 him
                 equally
                 ,
                 yea
                 more
                 with
                 destroying
                 marriage
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 saying
                 but
                 [
                 
                   quantum
                   in
                   se
                
                 ]
                 of
                 baptism
                 ;
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 fame
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 called
                 a
                 Council
                 to
                 examine
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 which
                 Council
                 never
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 confuteth
                 the
                 fame
                 .
                 And
                 doth
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 the
                 great
                 enemy
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 perswade
                 poor
                 Anabaptists
                 to
                 believe
                 such
                 fellows
                 and
                 tales
                 as
                 these
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 In
                 his
                 Reply
                 he
                 addeth
                 fourthly
                 [
                 Thuanus
                 witnesseth
                 that
                 Bruno
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Triers
                 did
                 persecute
                 Berengarius
                 for
                 denying
                 Infants
                 baptism
                 ,
                 as
                 p.
                 242.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Again
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 Thuanus
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 not
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 read
                 over
                 five
                 volumes
                 in
                 folio
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 disprove
                 such
                 a
                 Tale-teller
                 
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 Vsher
                 saith
                 so
                 
                   de
                   success
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   pag.
                
                 252.
                 
                 But
                 all
                 still
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 my
                 book
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 word
                 .
                 Vshers
                 words
                 are
                 pag.
                 207.
                 and
                 them
                 also
                 he
                 most
                 horribly
                 falsifieth
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 these
                 [
                 
                   Brunonem
                   queque
                   Trevirorum
                   Arch.
                   Dioecesi
                   sua
                   expulisse
                   quosdam
                   ex
                   Berengarii
                   Sectatoribus
                   qui
                   illius
                   Doctrinam
                   in
                   Eburonibus
                   Atuaticis
                   &
                   aliis
                   Belgii
                   populi●
                   disseminabant
                   ,
                   narrat
                   Thuanus
                   .
                
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 [
                 Thuanus
                 saith
                 that
                 Bruno
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Trevers
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 some
                 of
                 Berengarius's
                 followers
                 ,
                 who
                 sowed
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 talk
                 of
                 persecuting
                 Berengarius
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Infant-baptism
                 .
                 Was
                 ever
                 such
                 a
                 reporter
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 before
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 credible
                 person
                 ?
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 read
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 among
                 Papists
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Sect.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Thuanus
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 before
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 excellently
                 disswading
                 him
                 from
                 blood
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 syllable
                 of
                 Infant-baptism
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 Vsher
                 cited
                 :
                 yet
                 durst
                 this
                 man
                 justifie
                 these
                 horrid
                 falshoods
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 Edition
                 and
                 a
                 Reply
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Mr.
                 D.'s
                 Justification
                 of
                 his
                 slander
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 Confuted
                 more
                 largely
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 IN
                 his
                 Reply
                 p.
                 108.
                 he
                 reassumeth
                 this
                 Calumny
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 he
                 reciteth
                 their
                 Confession
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 wanted
                 matter
                 to
                 fill
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 one
                 word
                 against
                 Infant-baptism
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 himself
                 recited
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 inferred
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 because
                 faith
                 is
                 required
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 adult
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 Covenant
                 for
                 Infants
                 )
                 and
                 because
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Inventions
                 are
                 disclaimed
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Had
                 the
                 man
                 dealt
                 by
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 citing
                 my
                 words
                 he
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 my
                 words
                 are
                 for
                 him
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 understood
                 not
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 less
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 face
                 down
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 denied
                 Infant-baptism
                 for
                 such
                 silly
                 reasons
                 ,
                 is
                 intolerable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 labour
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 how
                 the
                 Protestants
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 points
                 where
                 he
                 feigneth
                 a
                 disagreement
                 ,
                 p.
                 112.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 doth
                 the
                 man
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 admiration
                 that
                 he
                 
                   having
                   with
                   exactness
                   given
                   a
                   particular
                   account
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   Confessions
                   word
                   
                   for
                   word
                   ,
                   —
                   and
                   proved
                   by
                   ample
                   demonstrations
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   extant
                   till
                   the
                   sixteenth
                   Century
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Wonderful
                 !
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 talk
                 of
                 exactness
                 and
                 demonstration
                 .
                 Stay
                 Reader
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 whether
                 it
                 call
                 not
                 for
                 shame
                 and
                 tears
                 that
                 one
                 such
                 Book
                 should
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 a
                 Christian
                 ?
                 Much
                 more
                 that
                 this
                 calumny
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 audaciously
                 justified
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 
                   Roger
                   Wendover
                
                 (
                 our
                 chiefest
                 ancient
                 Chronicler
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 he
                 oft
                 citeth
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 have
                 read
                 )
                 In
                 Hen.
                 2.
                 fol.
                 319.
                 b.
                 You
                 have
                 a
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 Tholousians
                 called
                 
                   Boni
                   homines
                
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 words
                 
                   [
                   
                     Credimus
                     etiam
                     quod
                     non
                     salvatur
                     quis
                     ,
                     nisi
                     qui
                     baptizatur
                     ;
                     &
                     parvulos
                     salvari
                     per
                     baptisma
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   [
                   We
                   believe
                   also
                   that
                   none
                   is
                   saved
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   little
                   children
                   are
                   saved
                   by
                   baptism
                   ]
                
                 (
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 denial
                 of
                 the
                 saving
                 virtue
                 of
                 wicked
                 Priests
                 baptism
                 (
                 to
                 young
                 or
                 old
                 )
                 as
                 working
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 their
                 accusations
                 :
                 )
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 fuller
                 proof
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Vsher
                   de
                   succes
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   c.
                
                 6.
                 p.
                 155
                 ,
                 &c.
                 giveth
                 us
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 their
                 opinions
                 as
                 reported
                 by
                 
                   Aeneas
                   Sylvius
                
                 (
                 after
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 the
                 second
                 )
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 of
                 theirs
                 against
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 Extream
                 Unction
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 against
                 Infant-baptism
                 ;
                 adding
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 
                   Jacob.
                   Picolomin
                   .
                   Anton.
                   Bonfin
                   .
                   Bern.
                   Lutzenburg
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Catalogue
                 he
                 
                 giveth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Magdeb.
                   hist
                   .
                   Centur.
                
                 12.
                 c.
                 8.
                 col
                 .
                 1206
                 ,
                 1207.
                 as
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 M.S.
                 where
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 against
                 Infant-baptism
                 :
                 Yea
                 reciteth
                 
                   Will.
                   Reynolds
                
                 a
                 bitter
                 Papists
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 mentioneth
                 nine
                 points
                 more
                 in
                 which
                 
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   Sanders
                   ,
                   Coccius
                
                 say
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 pag.
                 242.
                 c.
                 8.
                 he
                 tells
                 you
                 of
                 Gretsers
                 own
                 confession
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 that
                 Hoveden
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Confession
                 ,
                 though
                 accused
                 of
                 Arianism
                 .
                 See
                 more
                 testimonies
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 pag.
                 306
                 ,
                 307
                 ,
                 308.
                 
              
               
                 Thuanus
                 (
                 falsly
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 before
                 of
                 
                   Berengarius
                   )
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 an
                 .
                 2550.
                 reciteth
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 pag.
                 185
                 ,
                 186.
                 not
                 mentioning
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 some
                 falshoods
                 were
                 reported
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 number
                 this
                 among
                 the
                 fictions
                 .
                 And
                 pag.
                 188.
                 he
                 tells
                 you
                 of
                 an
                 inquiry
                 made
                 into
                 their
                 Original
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 
                   Gul.
                   Bell.
                   Langaeus
                
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 Authority
                 thereto
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 mentioned
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 avoiding
                 Popish
                 superstitions
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Confession
                 recited
                 by
                 
                   Perin
                   (
                   p.
                
                 60.
                 )
                 they
                 own
                 baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 against
                 Infant-baptism
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Confession
                 recited
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 p.
                 62
                 ,
                 63.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Perin
                 you
                 have
                 their
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 summ
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 out
                 of
                 several
                 of
                 their
                 old
                 Books
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 against
                 
                 Infant-baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 expresly
                 they
                 assert
                 it
                 :
                 Cap.
                 6.
                 p.
                 41
                 ,
                 42
                 ,
                 43.
                 in
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 
                   [
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   we
                   present
                   our
                   Children
                   in
                   haptism
                   ;
                   which
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   children
                   are
                   nearest
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   this
                   charity
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Just
                 as
                 Wickliff
                 ▪
                 Judge
                 now
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 words
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   But
                   his
                   second
                   Demonstration
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   witness
                   born
                   against
                   it
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   most
                   eminent
                   leading
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Berengarius
                     ,
                     Peter
                     Bruis
                     ,
                     Henricus
                     Arnoldus
                  
                   —
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   Berengarius
                
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 so
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 confuted
                 the
                 slander
                 of
                 him
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 proof
                 against
                 Bruis
                 is
                 
                   Peter
                   Cluniacensis
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 enough
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 recite
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 some
                 Papists
                 do
                 raile
                 at
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 with
                 abominable
                 calumnies
                 ,
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 odious
                 heresies
                 ,
                 [
                 denying
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 asserting
                 the
                 common
                 use
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 such
                 :
                 ]
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 hard
                 question
                 whether
                 really
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 such
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 all
                 were
                 slanders
                 :
                 and
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 they
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 denying
                 Infant-baptism
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Authors
                 go
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 fame
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 so
                 much
                 falshood
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 fictions
                 .
                 But
                 Bishop
                 
                   Vsher
                   (
                   de
                   succes
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   )
                
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 bring
                 many
                 testimonies
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 there
                 were
                 abundance
                 of
                 Manichees
                 that
                 came
                 into
                 Lombardie
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 country
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 the
                 Papists
                 accused
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 villanies
                 and
                 heresies
                 with
                 Anabaptism
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 horrid
                 lies
                 of
                 abundance
                 of
                 Papists
                 of
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Zuinglius
                
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 experiments
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 men
                 occasion
                 to
                 question
                 whether
                 all
                 were
                 not
                 meer
                 forgeries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 that
                 they
                 said
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 they
                 describe
                 that
                 were
                 against
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 common
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 and
                 denied
                 Infants
                 salvation
                 and
                 baptism
                 ,
                 even
                 such
                 Manichees
                 and
                 Arrians
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 any
                 whit
                 strange
                 that
                 fame
                 among
                 such
                 worldly
                 persecutors
                 should
                 belie
                 others
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 historical
                 reports
                 of
                 such
                 Manichees
                 recited
                 by
                 
                   Vsher
                   ubi
                   sup
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 225
                 ,
                 226
                 ,
                 &c.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Vignier
                   Hist
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 1023.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 falsly
                 took
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 Manichees
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 living
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 cloak
                 that
                 any
                 reasonable
                 charity
                 can
                 afford
                 to
                 those
                 old
                 ones
                 that
                 falsly
                 accused
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 later
                 slanderers
                 (
                 
                   Coussordus
                   ,
                   Gretser
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 cloak
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 if
                 in
                 his
                 zeal
                 for
                 his
                 Sect
                 and
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 own
                 the
                 slanders
                 of
                 blinded
                 Papists
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 crieth
                 them
                 down
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 had
                 time
                 and
                 means
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 calumniation
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 add
                 but
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 the
                 gross
                 contradictions
                 of
                 their
                 accusers
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 as
                 reported
                 by
                 Coussardus
                 saying
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 published
                 by
                 Gretser
                 saying
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 Raynerius
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Vignier
                 concerning
                 an
                 old
                 Copy
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   Hospitalius
                
                 ,
                 wholly
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 and
                 renouncing
                 only
                 the
                 Popish
                 superstitions
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Poplinerius
                 that
                 by
                 many
                 old
                 fragments
                 and
                 monuments
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Acts
                 yet
                 kept
                 of
                 the
                 Disputation
                 between
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Apanica
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Arnolt
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Confessions
                 which
                 many
                 assured
                 him
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Albigenses
                 doctrine
                 was
                 
                   altogether
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Protestants
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   Vsher
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 308.
                 c.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 judge
                 whether
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Anabaptistry
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Manichaean
                 abhominations
                 be
                 credible
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   But
                   (
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   
                     D.
                     )
                     Cassander
                  
                   testifieth
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Cleve
                   that
                   
                     Peter
                     Bruis
                  
                   and
                   Henricus
                   denied
                   baptism
                   to
                   little
                   ones
                   ,
                   affirming
                   that
                   only
                   the
                   adult
                   should
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Read
                 but
                 
                   Cassanders
                   Pref.
                
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 Credit
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 accusations
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cassander
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Manichees
                 and
                 Priscillianists
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 Gnosticks
                 saith
                 
                   Sulpit
                   .
                   Severus
                
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 Priscillians
                 time
                 )
                 
                 that
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 errors
                 after
                 mentioned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 swarmed
                 in
                 Bernards
                 daies
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 Heresie
                 bred
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 called
                 Catharists
                 ,
                 a
                 name
                 belonging
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 sects
                 of
                 Manichees
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 France
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 these
                 Manichean
                 and
                 Priscillian
                 errours
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 added
                 the
                 denyal
                 of
                 Infant-Baptism
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   Bruis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Henry
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 chief
                 Authors
                 of
                 this
                 addition
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 differing
                 sense
                 from
                 the
                 later
                 Anabaptists
                 ;
                 For
                 Peter
                 and
                 Henry
                 equally
                 denyed
                 Baptism
                 and
                 salvation
                 to
                 Infants
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 but
                 actual
                 believers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 surmise
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Henry
                 he
                 taketh
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Peter
                 the
                 
                   Abbot
                   Cluniacensis
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Cassander
                 doth
                 but
                 what
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 doth
                 ,
                 even
                 report
                 Cluniacensi
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 professeth
                 that
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 called
                 Picards
                 ,
                 whose
                 relicts
                 were
                 in
                 Moravia
                 and
                 Bohemia
                 to
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 [
                 did
                 
                   approve
                   and
                   use
                   Infant-Baptism
                   as
                   consentaneous
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ]
                 as
                 I
                 before
                 cited
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 His
                 next
                 proof
                 is
                 
                   [
                   Dr.
                   Prideaux
                   saith
                   in
                   his
                   Lat.
                   Councils
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Peter
                     Bruis
                  
                   and
                   Arnold
                   of
                   Brixia
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Laterane
                   Council
                   censured
                   for
                   the
                   heresie
                   of
                   rejecting
                   Infant-Baptism
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seldom
                 read
                 an
                 Author
                 whose
                 Proofs
                 are
                 liker
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Why
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 told
                 what
                 Dr.
                 Prideaux
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 Council
                 ,
                 as
                 easily
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 as
                 by
                 him
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Reader
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 
                 proof
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 medled
                 with
                 in
                 that
                 Council
                 :
                 
                   Peter
                   Crab
                
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 name
                 that
                 Council
                 :
                 Binius
                 only
                 tells
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   are
                   not
                   extant
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 
                   Abbas
                   Vrspergensis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Otto
                   Frisingensis
                
                 give
                 us
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 syllable
                 about
                 any
                 such
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 condemned
                 the
                 Schismaticks
                 who
                 adhered
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Antipope
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 how
                 came
                 Dr.
                 Prideaux
                 so
                 to
                 mistake
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
                 Those
                 Papers
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Prideaux
                 were
                 posthumous
                 shreds
                 ,
                 which
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 owned
                 we
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 thirty
                 Canons
                 lately
                 published
                 as
                 that
                 Council's
                 ,
                 which
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 rejecteth
                 as
                 false
                 :
                 And
                 seeing
                 I
                 never
                 saw
                 that
                 forgery
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 whether
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 Prideaux's
                 words
                 recite
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 that
                 or
                 from
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 good
                 proof
                 for
                 Prideaux
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 a
                 forged
                 writing
                 saith
                 ,
                 which
                 Crab
                 and
                 Binius
                 and
                 Bellarmine
                 eject
                 or
                 take
                 for
                 false
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 that
                 Council
                 had
                 so
                 accused
                 Bruis
                 and
                 Arnold
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 believed
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 His
                 next
                 proof
                 is
                 from
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 need
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 
                   Cassander
                   ,
                   Vsher
                
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 oft
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Manichean
                 Hereticks
                 called
                 Catharists
                 that
                 Bernard
                 describeth
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Apostolick
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 went
                 by
                 fame
                 (
                 as
                 Leodiensis
                 did
                 )
                 which
                 falsly
                 accused
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 
                 among
                 them
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 heresies
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Bernard
                 accuseth
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 of
                 other
                 heinous
                 things
                 ;
                 If
                 you
                 believe
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 testimony
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 His
                 next
                 proof
                 is
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 a
                 late
                 Papist
                 
                   Jos
                   .
                   Vicecomes
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 Whom
                 he
                 also
                 after
                 mentioneth
                 in
                 his
                 Reply
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 truly
                 numbreth
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Beza
                 with
                 the
                 adversaries
                 of
                 Infant-Baptism
                 .
                 If
                 such
                 witnesses
                 be
                 his
                 proof
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 chosen
                 better
                 for
                 his
                 turn
                 than
                 him
                 and
                 Cochleus
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 such
                 calumniators
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 I
                 could
                 name
                 him
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   His
                   last
                   witness
                   is
                   ,
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   confesseth
                   that
                   
                     Peter
                     Bruis
                  
                   and
                   Henry
                   his
                   Scholar
                   and
                   the
                   Petrobrusiani
                   and
                   Henricani
                   that
                   sprung
                   from
                   them
                   opposed
                   Infant-Baptism
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Hammonds
                 books
                 is
                 cited
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 his
                 Review
                 .
                 And
                 must
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 what
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 held
                 ?
                 No
                 wonder
                 then
                 if
                 I
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 learn
                 what
                 I
                 hold
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Danvers
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Tombes
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 not
                 also
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 have
                 written
                 against
                 me
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 worth
                 my
                 labour
                 to
                 search
                 over
                 Dr.
                 Hammonds
                 books
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 this
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 seeing
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 my
                 neighbour
                 and
                 lived
                 so
                 lately
                 that
                 he
                 
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 these
                 two
                 men
                 and
                 their
                 followers
                 held
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 give
                 us
                 elder
                 proofs
                 than
                 this
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 asserted
                 by
                 him
                 or
                 proved
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 proof
                 that
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 denyed
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 only
                 follow
                 that
                 Bruis
                 and
                 Henry
                 were
                 Manichees
                 and
                 not
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 their
                 later
                 accusers
                 at
                 least
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Pag.
                 120.
                 
                 He
                 proveth
                 Mr.
                 Wills
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   unfaithfulness
                   ,
                   want
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   cheating
                   ,
                   forgery
                
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 pag.
                 122.
                 of
                 manifold
                 Lying
                 .
                 Because
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 knoweth
                 that
                 Cluniacensis
                 —
                 hath
                 given
                 no
                 such
                 
                   wicked
                   and
                   false
                   testimony
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 proveth
                 he
                 that
                 ?
                 [
                 
                   For
                   both
                   Osiander
                   and
                   the
                   Magdeb.
                   from
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   it
                   ,
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   Fifteen
                   particulars
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Doth
                 that
                 prove
                 that
                 Cluniac
                 .
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Do
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 those
                 fifteen
                 are
                 all
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 doth
                 that
                 prove
                 that
                 Mr.
                 
                   Wills
                   knew
                   it
                
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ever
                 saw
                 Cluniacensis
                 book
                 ?
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Doth
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 himself
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 never
                 read
                 ?
                 See
                 how
                 this
                 accuser
                 proveth
                 Lyes
                 ?
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 at
                 hand
                 either
                 Cluniack
                 or
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Magdeb.
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 search
                 them
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Pag.
                 121.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   He
                   knowes
                   that
                   these
                   particulars
                   he
                   mentions
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   charged
                   on
                
                 Peter
                 Bruis
                 
                   but
                   on
                   the
                
                 Albigeo's
                 
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Century
                   by
                   other
                   hands
                   than
                
                 Bernard
                 
                 and
                 Cluniacensis
                 
                   who
                   were
                   dead
                   long
                   before
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 know
                 you
                 another
                 mans
                 knowledge
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Long
                   before
                   what
                
                 ?
                 Before
                 any
                 such
                 accusations
                 on
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ?
                 Read
                 
                   Bernards
                   Serm.
                
                 66.
                 in
                 Cant.
                 Saith
                 Vsher
                 (
                 than
                 whom
                 few
                 men
                 ever
                 knew
                 such
                 matters
                 better
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 truly
                 reported
                 them
                 )
                 
                   de
                   succes
                   .
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 p.
                 232.
                 
                 
                   Bernard
                   Serm.
                
                 65.
                 
                 &
                 66.
                 in
                 
                   Cant.
                   mentioneth
                   their
                   opinions
                   partly
                   common
                   with
                   the
                
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 
                   partly
                   with
                   the
                   Orthodox
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Manichees
                 were
                 before
                 among
                 them
                 he
                 before
                 proved
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 called
                 Cathari
                 )
                 were
                 by
                 ordinary
                 error
                 mistaken
                 for
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Leonists
                 .
                 And
                 p.
                 236.
                 saith
                 he
                 [
                 
                   Sic
                   &
                   Apostolicis
                   Bernardus
                   Clareval
                   .
                   Catharis
                   Eckbertus
                   Schnang
                   .
                   Popelicanis
                   Guido
                   Armorican
                   .
                   atque
                   Albigensibus
                   Regordus
                   Regis
                   Franc.
                   Chronographus
                   ,
                   haeresin
                   attribuit
                   quam
                   Apostolus
                   praedixerat
                   —
                   detestantem
                   nuptias
                   ,
                   &
                   carnem
                   comedere
                   prohibentem
                   .
                
                 (
                 Which
                 in
                 Bernard
                 and
                 Ecbertus
                 are
                 commonly
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 )
                 
                   Quod
                   ut
                   de
                   Manicheis
                   in
                   terra
                   Albig
                   .
                   commorantibus
                   admitti
                   potest
                   ,
                   ita
                   de
                   toto
                   Albig
                   .
                   genere
                   dictum
                   falsissimum
                   esse
                   constat
                   ,
                   sive
                   cum
                   Thuano
                   à
                   Pet.
                   Valdo
                   sive
                   cum
                   Papir
                   .
                   Massonio
                   à
                   Pet.
                   Bruisio
                   eorum
                   originem
                   placeat
                   repetere
                
                 —
                 And
                 p.
                 237
                 ,
                 238.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Petro
                   Brusio
                   &
                   ejus
                   successore
                   Henrico
                   qui
                   (
                   ut
                   ex
                   Pet.
                   Cluniacensi
                   intelligitur
                   )
                   —
                   per
                   annos
                   viginti
                   doctrinam
                   suam
                   disseminarunt
                   Albigensium
                   sectam
                   deducit
                   P.
                   Massonius
                   ,
                   —
                   Apostolicos
                   etiam
                   de
                   quibus
                   Serm.
                
                 
                 66.
                 
                   in
                   Cant.
                   agit
                   Bernardus
                   ,
                   eosdem
                   esse
                   opinatur
                   Tham.
                   Waldensis
                   cum
                   Publicanis
                   .
                
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Pag.
                 123.
                 he
                 proveth
                 that
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 did
                 deny
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 12.
                 several
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 .
                 For
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 he
                 referreth
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 book
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 look
                 there
                 I
                 find
                 as
                 cited
                 p.
                 248
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 evidence
                 is
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Dr.
                   Vsher
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Fragments
                   of
                   Aquit
                   .
                   by
                   
                     P.
                     Pithaeus
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Robert
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   they
                   of
                   Aquit
                   and
                   Tholouse
                   ,
                   (
                   principal
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   )
                   did
                   deny
                   Baptism
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   called
                   denying
                   Baptism
                   to
                   little
                   ones
                   )
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Mark
                 Reader
                 the
                 trustiness
                 of
                 this
                 man.
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 maketh
                 denying
                 Baptism
                 (
                 to
                 signifie
                 )
                 only
                 denying
                 it
                 to
                 Infants
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 proof
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 leaveth
                 out
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   denying
                   Lawful
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 though
                 conjoyned
                 in
                 the
                 testimony
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 feigneth
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 history
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Manichees
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 excellent
                 Prover
                 ?
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Pithaeus
                 history
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   Vsher
                   de
                   succes
                
                 .
                 p.
                 229.
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Emersisse
                   in
                   Gallia
                   Manichaeos
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   Pith.
                   [
                   Evestigio
                   exorti
                   sunt
                   per
                   Aquitaniam
                   Manichaei
                   seducentes
                   —
                   suadebant
                   negare
                   baptismum
                   ,
                   signum
                   crucis
                   ,
                   Ecclesiam
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsum
                   Redemptorem
                   seculi
                   ,
                   honorem
                   Sanctorum
                   ,
                   conjugia
                   legitima
                   ,
                   esum
                   carnium
                   —
                   simili
                   modo
                   apud
                   Tholesam
                   inventi
                   sunt
                   Manichaei
                   ,
                   &
                   
                   ipsi
                   igne
                   cremati
                   sunt
                   :
                   &
                   per
                   diversas
                   Occidentis
                   partes
                   Manichaei
                   ,
                   exorti
                   —
                   Of
                   the
                   real
                   presence
                
                 here
                 is
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 Saith
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Dr.
                   Vsher
                   also
                   tells
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Pap.
                     Masson
                  
                   .
                   that
                   14.
                   
                   Citizens
                   of
                   Orleans
                   ,
                   were
                   convict
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   heresie
                   ,
                   for
                   denying
                   Baptismal
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   real
                   presence
                   ,
                   annd
                   burnt
                   alive
                   ,
                   
                     Herbert
                     ,
                     Lisius
                  
                   and
                   Stephen
                   —
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Here
                 note
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 history
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   Vsher
                   (
                   Johan
                   .
                   Floriacensis
                   ,
                   referente
                   Masson
                   .
                   )
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   abnegabant
                   sacri
                   baptismi
                   gratiam
                
                 ]
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Infants
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 opinion
                 was
                 that
                 Priests
                 did
                 not
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 give
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 nor
                 Baptism
                 without
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 save
                 any
                 (
                 young
                 or
                 old
                 )
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 addeth
                 that
                 they
                 
                   denied
                   pardon
                   of
                   sin
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   ,
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   meats
                   which
                   God
                   created
                   ,
                   and
                   fat
                   .
                
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 15.
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 addeth
                 ,
                 [
                 Dr.
                 Vsher
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 —
                 Many
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 were
                 about
                 Milan
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   Vshers
                
                 words
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Chron.
                   Herman
                   .
                   Contract
                   .
                   [
                   Quosdam
                   haereticos
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   certain
                   hereticks
                   among
                   other
                   opinions
                   of
                   ill
                   error
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                
                 Manichean
                 
                   Sect
                   ,
                   execrating
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   all
                   Animals
                   —
                   were
                   hanged
                
                 —
                 ]
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 proveth
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 but
                 Manichees
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Not
                   eating
                   flesh
                
                 is
                 charged
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 there
                 of
                 Baptism
                 of
                 
                   young
                   or
                   old
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 15.
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 addeth
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Also
                   out
                   of
                
                 Radulph
                 .
                 Ard.
                 —
                 
                   that
                   several
                   whom
                   they
                   called
                   the
                
                 Manichean
                 
                   Sect
                   denyed
                   Baptism
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Note
                 1.
                 
                 Ardens
                 words
                 cited
                 by
                 Vsher
                 are
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Tales
                   sunt
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Such
                   are
                   the
                
                 Manichean
                 
                   hereticks
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   —
                   who
                   falsly
                   say
                   they
                   keep
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   saying
                   that
                   they
                   lie
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   swear
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   pretence
                   of
                   abstinence
                   ,
                   and
                   continence
                   ,
                   do
                   damn
                   eating
                   flesh
                   and
                   marriage
                   :
                   They
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   heinous
                   a
                   crime
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   a
                   Wife
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   Mother
                   ,
                   or
                   Daughter
                   :
                   They
                   damn
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   some
                   they
                   receive
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   worse
                   ,
                   they
                   predicate
                   two
                   Makers
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   believe
                   that
                   God
                   made
                   Invisibles
                   and
                   the
                   Devil
                   visibles
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   secretly
                   adore
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   who
                   they
                   think
                   made
                   their
                   bodies
                   .
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   they
                   say
                   is
                   meer
                   bread
                   :
                   Baptism
                   they
                   deny
                   :
                   They
                   say
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   hands
                   :
                   They
                   deny
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Infants
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 described
                 and
                 called
                 fully
                 Manichees
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 testimony
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 believe
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 trust
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 forge
                 not
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 addeth
                 ,
                 [
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 Ninth
                 in
                 his
                 Decret
                 .
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Aquit
                 .
                 about
                 1050.
                 commandeth
                 that
                 young
                 children
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 original
                 sin
                 ]
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 turn
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ▪
                 but
                 what
                 's
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ?
                 The
                 Pope
                 
                 bids
                 Baptize
                 Infants
                 :
                 Ergo
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Manichees
                 but
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 denyed
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 consequence
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 He
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Greg.
                   7.
                   decreed
                   1070.
                   that
                   those
                   young
                   children
                   whose
                   Parents
                   were
                   absent
                   or
                   unknown
                   ,
                   should
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   be
                   Baptized
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 were
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 so
                 ?
                 what
                 proving
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Of
                 Bernard
                 (
                 next
                 cited
                 )
                 we
                 spake
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 His
                 next
                 witness
                 is
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Ecbertus
                   a
                   great
                   Doctor
                   against
                   the
                   Cathari
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Note
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Great
                     Doctor
                  
                   was
                   a
                   Monk
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   an
                   Abbot
                   ▪
                   who
                   saith
                   that
                   the
                   Catharists
                   against
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Deny
                   and
                   damn
                   Marriage
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 eating
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 comes
                 by
                 copulation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   made
                   all
                   flesh
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   say
                   Baptism
                   profiteth
                   not
                   Infants
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   commonly
                   though
                   more
                   privately
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   water
                   Baptism
                   profiteth
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   salvation
                   —
                   And
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   truly
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   nor
                   had
                   humane
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   rose
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   but
                   seemed
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   rise
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   Manichees
                   :
                   They
                   keep
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   Manicheus
                   death
                   :
                   That
                   they
                   hold
                   that
                   mens
                   souls
                   are
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   apostate
                   Spirits
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   good
                   works
                   here
                   may
                   procure
                   salvation
                   :
                   ]
                
                 If
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 were
                 these
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ?
                 and
                 is
                 this
                 
                 Mr.
                 
                   D.
                   s
                
                 proof
                 —
                 
                   Bibliot
                   .
                   Pat.
                   To.
                
                 4.
                 p.
                 2.
                 p.
                 79.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 His
                 next
                 proof
                 is
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Erbrardus
                   another
                   great
                   ●octor
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 Erbrardus
                 professeth
                 to
                 confute
                 in
                 the
                 hereticks
                 that
                 he
                 dealeth
                 with
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reprobate
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 proveth
                 it
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 are
                 saved
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 Moses
                 the
                 Law.
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 falsly
                 held
                 a
                 Good
                 and
                 a
                 Bad
                 Maker
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 children
                 should
                 be
                 Baptized
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
                 marry
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 these
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 he
                 believed
                 of
                 them
                 too
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Ermingendus
                   another
                   great
                   Writer
                
                 is
                 his
                 next
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Ermingardus
                   alias
                   Ermengandus
                
                 ,
                 (
                 we
                 pardon
                 him
                 the
                 misnaming
                 )
                 writeth
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 hold
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 an
                 evil
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 World.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Gods
                 ,
                 a
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Malignant
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 Moses
                 the
                 Law.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 Moses
                 was
                 a
                 Magician
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 Marriage
                 is
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 denyal
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 And
                 about
                 Baptism
                 (
                 Cap.
                 12.
                 pag.
                 1249.
                 
                 
                   Bibl.
                   Pat.
                   To.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Part.
                 1.
                 )
                 that
                 Baptism
                 profits
                 neither
                 young
                 nor
                 old
                 without
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 ]
                 Is
                 this
                 a
                 good
                 witness
                 that
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 were
                 against
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 almost
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 proofs
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 not
                 patience
                 thus
                 to
                 lose
                 precious
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 opening
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 abuses
                 :
                 The
                 few
                 remaining
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 rest
                 !
                 Yet
                 here
                 he
                 foundeth
                 his
                 proof
                 of
                 Twelve
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 endeth
                 with
                 an
                 insultation
                 against
                 me
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 In
                 his
                 
                   Reply
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 125.
                 he
                 adds
                 Reinerius
                 ;
                 which
                 giveth
                 me
                 occasion
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 peruse
                 this
                 one
                 Author
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 better
                 understand
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 reading
                 many
                 confounders
                 that
                 speak
                 upon
                 fame
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
                 This
                 Rhei●herus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 seventeen
                 years
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Catharists
                 :
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 how
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 them
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 being
                 then
                 an
                 Inquisitor
                 )
                 he
                 calleth
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 how
                 many
                 Churches
                 the
                 Catharists
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 number
                 each
                 Church
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 every
                 Sect
                 held
                 ,
                 as
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Whereas
                 many
                 ignorant
                 writers
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 confound
                 them
                 .
                 From
                 him
                 we
                 have
                 distinct
                 notice
                 that
                 the
                 Manichees
                 and
                 Catharists
                 then
                 held
                 the
                 horrid
                 heresies
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Leonists
                 or
                 
                   Pauperes
                   de
                   Lugduno
                
                 (
                 the
                 true
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 )
                 were
                 indeed
                 free
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 Worship
                 and
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 they
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 Pontificians
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 doctrinals
                 (
                 about
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 Mans
                 Power
                 ,
                 Venial
                 sin
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ,
                 Merit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 regardable
                 difference
                 charged
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Cap.
                 5.
                 he
                 giveth
                 you
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Leonists
                 opinions
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 twenty
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 Papal
                 Government
                 :
                 Then
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 damn
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 cited
                 by
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 Where
                 note
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 maketh
                 them
                 say
                 that
                 [
                 
                   Catechism
                   is
                   nothing
                
                 ]
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Item
                   quod
                   ablutio
                   ,
                   quae
                   datur
                   Infantibus
                   nihil
                   profit
                   .
                   ]
                   That
                   the
                   washing
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   Infants
                   ,
                   profits
                   not
                   .
                
                 [
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Godfathers
                   understand
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   should
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Priest
                   .
                
                 ]
                 4.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   reject
                   exorcismes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benedictions
                   of
                   Baptism
                   —
                   that
                   a
                   Priest
                   in
                   mortal
                   sin
                   may
                   not
                   consecrate
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 note
                 that
                 the
                 Popish
                 doctrine
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Baptized
                 Infants
                 were
                 certainly
                 saved
                 ,
                 because
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 how
                 wicked
                 soever
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Godfathers
                 were
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 (
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 Godfathers
                 )
                 were
                 then
                 so
                 often
                 grosly
                 ignorant
                 and
                 wicked
                 ,
                 as
                 became
                 the
                 scandal
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 note
                 that
                 here
                 Reinherus
                 saith
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 
                   rejected
                   Baptism
                   of
                   Infants
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 held
                 it
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Ablutio
                   ,
                   the
                   outward
                   washing
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Quae
                   datur
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 was
                 
                   then
                   given
                   Infants
                
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Nihil
                   profit
                   ,
                   profits
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 plainly
                 meaning
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wicked
                 ignorant
                 Parents
                 ,
                 presented
                 by
                 Godfathers
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 what
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Baptized
                 by
                 wicked
                 Priests
                 who
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 certainly
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 saved
                 by
                 this
                 washing
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 way
                 ascertained
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 accordingly
                 they
                 meant
                 of
                 Catechizing
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Catechizing
                 only
                 ;
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Popish
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 which
                 giveth
                 grace
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 [
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   Conjugii
                   damnant
                
                 ]
                 he
                 openeth
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 that
                 accusation
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 denyed
                 Marriage
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   Dicentes
                   mortaliter
                   peccare
                   conjuges
                   ,
                   si
                   absque
                   speprolis
                   conveniant
                   .
                
                 ]
                 It
                 seems
                 they
                 were
                 too
                 rigid
                 for
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 against
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 Reinherus
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 context
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 offereth
                 to
                 confute
                 any
                 such
                 error
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 denyal
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 Infants
                 Baptism
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 speaki●g
                 Cap.
                 6.
                 of
                 the
                 Orthibenses
                 he
                 further
                 expoundeth
                 all
                 [
                 
                   Parvulis
                   vero
                   non
                   prodest
                   nisi
                   fuerint
                   perfecti
                   in
                   secta
                   illa
                
                 ]
                 the
                 words
                 before
                 being
                 [
                 
                   De
                   baptismo
                   dicunt
                   ,
                   quod
                   nihil
                   valeat
                   ,
                   nisi
                   quantum
                   valeant
                   merita
                   baptizantis
                   .
                
                 ]
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Antipaedobaptism
                 that
                 he
                 accuseth
                 them
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Baptism
                 profiteth
                 not
                 
                   Infants
                   unless
                   the
                   Baptizers
                
                 (
                 or
                 Parents
                 )
                 
                   be
                   good
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 when
                 done
                 by
                 wicked
                 Priests
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 further
                 evidence
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Historian
                 added
                 by
                 
                   Gretser
                   ,
                   (
                   Bibl.
                   Patr.
                   To.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Part.
                 2.
                 p.
                 776.
                 )
                 
                   Pet.
                   Pilichdorf
                
                 seemeth
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 and
                 acquainted
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 wrote
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 have
                 then
                 written
                 against
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 refuteth
                 their
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 invalidity
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 when
                 administred
                 by
                 wicked
                 Preists
                 ,
                 c.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 But
                 never
                 saith
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 their
                 denying
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 he
                 accurately
                 and
                 copiously
                 in
                 Thirty
                 six
                 Chapters
                 reckons
                 up
                 and
                 confuteth
                 their
                 differences
                 from
                 the
                 Papal
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 think
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 that
                 confound
                 them
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Catharists
                 that
                 were
                 Manichees
                 )
                 would
                 overlook
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 persecuting
                 bloody
                 time
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 racked
                 every
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 dissenters
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 heresie
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 To
                 Pilichdorf
                 is
                 added
                 another
                 accurate
                 confuter
                 of
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 next
                 is
                 added
                 an
                 exact
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 their
                 (
                 supposed
                 )
                 errors
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Thirty
                 seven
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 among
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 next
                 is
                 added
                 the
                 
                   Modus
                   examinandi
                   haereticos
                
                 ;
                 And
                 next
                 
                   de
                   erorribus
                   Begehurdorum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 Papist
                 doctrine
                 was
                 you
                 need
                 no
                 better
                 informer
                 than
                 
                   Lucas
                   Tudensis
                
                 foregoing
                 (
                 Part.
                 1.636
                 .
                 who
                 writeth
                 against
                 worse
                 persons
                 (
                 though
                 Gretser
                 intitleth
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 chargeth
                 them
                 not
                 with
                 this
                 )
                 
                 viz.
                 Cap.
                 1.
                 li.
                 2.
                 
                 [
                 
                   In
                   case
                   of
                   necessity
                   every
                
                 Neophyte
                 
                   maybe
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   Lay-man
                   ,
                
                 Jew
                 ,
                 
                   Heretick
                   ,
                   or
                
                 Gentile
                 .
                 
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   a
                
                 Presbyter
                 or
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   from
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   iterated
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   both
                   Infants
                   and
                   adult
                   are
                   Regenerated
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   remission
                   of
                   all
                   sins
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   adoption
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 If
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 clear
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 at
                 Mr.
                 D.'s
                 barr
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 look
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Dutch
                   Martyrologie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Merningus
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 erreth
                 ,
                 err
                 still
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 His
                 Impenitence
                 in
                 Calumniating
                 the
                 Donatists
                 (
                 and
                 Novatians
                 )
                 reprehended
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 PAg.
                 132.
                 of
                 his
                 Reply
                 he
                 returneth
                 to
                 this
                 notorious
                 calumny
                 ,
                 and
                 charging
                 Mr.
                 Willes
                 with
                 disingenuity
                 he
                 falls
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 way
                 of
                 proving
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Frank
                
                 and
                 Twisk
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 neither
                 have
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 nor
                 am
                 obliged
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 telling
                 me
                 what
                 the
                 Donatists
                 held
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Mr.
                 D.
                 here
                 so
                 differs
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 truly
                 to
                 report
                 them
                 .
                 Once
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 usual
                 with
                 Writers
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 as
                 following
                 the
                 Donatists
                 in
                 Rebaptizing
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 denying
                 Infant-baptism
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Donatists
                 baptized
                 again
                 both
                 Infants
                 and
                 adult
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 this
                 deceived
                 this
                 temerarious
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Next
                 he
                 repeateth
                 his
                 falshoods
                 of
                 
                   Cresconius
                   ,
                   Fulgentius
                   ,
                   Vinc.
                   Victor
                   ,
                
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 great
                 temerity
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 he
                 repeateth
                 his
                 stupendious
                 slander
                 of
                 
                   Austin
                   as
                   with
                   much
                   zeal
                   and
                   fury
                   in
                   many
                   Books
                   opposing
                   the
                
                 Donatists
                 
                   for
                   denying
                   Infant-baptism
                
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 one
                 syllable
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 clear
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 Eckbertus
                 and
                 Emericus
                 
                   charge
                   the
                
                 Waldenses
                 
                   herein
                   as
                   conforming
                   to
                   the
                
                 Donatists
                 and
                 Novatians
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 
                 they
                 spake
                 of
                 as
                 I
                 proved
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Manichean
                 Catharists
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 confounded
                 them
                 they
                 wronged
                 them
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 as
                 he
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 they
                 belied
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 I
                 believe
                 them
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 time-robber
                 hath
                 tempted
                 me
                 once
                 more
                 to
                 peruse
                 Eckbertus
                 the
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 read
                 his
                 Serm.
                 7.
                 and
                 8.
                 and
                 where-ever
                 this
                 subject
                 is
                 his
                 theam
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 one
                 syllable
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 either
                 Donatists
                 or
                 Novatians
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 we
                 now
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 recitals
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 the
                 recital
                 :
                 The
                 Answer
                 before
                 given
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 say
                 again
                 that
                 his
                 contempt
                 of
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 testimony
                 as
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 [
                 
                   for
                   receiving
                   without
                   rebaptizing
                   such
                   as
                   the
                
                 Donatists
                 
                   baptized
                   in
                   Infancy
                
                 ]
                 cited
                 by
                 Cassander
                 as
                 a
                 certain
                 proof
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 proof
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 worse
                 than
                 a
                 weak
                 judgement
                 in
                 fault
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 His
                 renewed
                 Calumny
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Brittains
                 reproved
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 REpeating
                 and
                 defending
                 Fabians
                 foppery
                 ,
                 he
                 argueth
                 that
                 it
                 
                   could
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   contradict
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ?
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 Beda
                 say
                 that
                 Augustine
                 tells
                 them
                 
                   that
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   they
                   do
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                   and
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 three
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 requireth
                 their
                 concurrence
                 were
                 all
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 ?
                 To
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 Saxons
                 was
                 one
                 .
                 Is
                 that
                 a
                 point
                 that
                 they
                 differed
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 in
                 ?
                 When
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 own
                 the
                 Saxons
                 that
                 had
                 conquered
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Papal
                 power
                 that
                 would
                 usurp
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 refuse
                 to
                 baptize
                 the
                 Saxons
                 children
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Bede
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 [
                 
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 And
                 who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 its
                 communion
                 then
                 called
                 the
                 
                   universal
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 used
                 in
                 baptism
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   White
                   Garment
                   ,
                   the
                   tasting
                   Milk
                   and
                   Hony
                   ,
                   and
                   Chrysme
                   ,
                
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Apostolical
                   tradition
                
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 knew
                 no
                 original
                 of
                 ?
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Epiphanius
                 alone
                 are
                 full
                 witnesses
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 needeth
                 a
                 word
                 more
                 of
                 answer
                 than
                 I
                 before
                 gave
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 fear
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   idle
                   words
                
                 and
                 
                   lost
                   time
                
                 in
                 writing
                 needlesly
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 his
                 venturous
                 report
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Ushers
                 censure
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 his
                 Reply
                 pag.
                 51.
                 he
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   I
                   have
                   an
                   honourable
                   regard
                   to
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   due
                   value
                   to
                   his
                   labours
                   ,
                   especially
                   where
                   he
                   has
                   laid
                   out
                   himself
                   to
                   promote
                   practical
                   holiness
                   (
                   and
                   wherein
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   judged
                   his
                   greatest
                   excellency
                   lies
                   )
                   supposing
                   had
                   he
                   let
                   Controversies
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   addicted
                   himself
                   thereto
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   much
                   more
                   have
                   furthered
                   the
                   peace
                   and
                   union
                   he
                   pretends
                   to
                   promote
                   :
                   It
                   having
                   been
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   a
                   judgement
                   that
                   Bishop
                
                 Usher
                 
                   made
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   persisted
                   in
                   Polemical
                   writings
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   like
                   to
                   prove
                   a
                   troubler
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   a
                   promoter
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 Here
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 See
                 how
                 he
                 feareth
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 reports
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 this
                 hearsay
                 ?
                 No
                 wonder
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 I
                 my self
                 am
                 by
                 backbiting
                 so
                 frequently
                 traduced
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 
                   to
                   Preach
                   and
                   Print
                
                 that
                 which
                 never
                 was
                 in
                 my
                 mouth
                 or
                 books
                 or
                 thoughts
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Should
                 one
                 ask
                 him
                 whom
                 he
                 heard
                 this
                 from
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 we
                 should
                 get
                 a
                 satisfying
                 answer
                 ?
                 No
                 one
                 is
                 here
                 named
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 Bishop
                 Vsher
                 upon
                 the
                 coming
                 forth
                 of
                 my
                 Aphorisms
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 many
                 crudities
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 quarrelled
                 at
                 it
                 more
                 than
                 there
                 was
                 cause
                 ,
                 )
                 might
                 fear
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 looked
                 like
                 unusual
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 ask
                 the
                 Reader
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 probable
                 report
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 understandeth
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 I
                 was
                 for
                 some
                 weeks
                 familiar
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 never
                 spake
                 a
                 syllable
                 to
                 me
                 of
                 such
                 importance
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 when
                 Doct.
                 Kendal
                 and
                 I
                 were
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 question
                 was
                 what
                 was
                 Augustins
                 jugement
                 of
                 
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   Perseverance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 expresly
                 averred
                 that
                 my
                 Assertion
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 was
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 imagine
                 this
                 following
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 report
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Kendal
                 had
                 some
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 having
                 written
                 two
                 disputations
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 answered
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 drawn
                 up
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 :
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Vines
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Kendal
                 desired
                 me
                 to
                 meet
                 at
                 Bishop
                 Vshers
                 lodging
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 our
                 difference
                 .
                 There
                 the
                 Bishop
                 motioned
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 promise
                 to
                 write
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cast
                 by
                 what
                 I
                 had
                 begun
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 Doct.
                 K.
                 after
                 in
                 a
                 Latine
                 Treatise
                 broke
                 that
                 promise
                 (
                 which
                 occasioned
                 my
                 verses
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 my
                 Dispute
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Justifying
                 Faith
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Warner
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 understood
                 not
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unlikely
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 might
                 say
                 that
                 if
                 Dr.
                 K.
                 and
                 I
                 persisted
                 in
                 that
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 but
                 trouble
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 he
                 said
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Mr.
                 D.'s
                 judgement
                 ,
                 I
                 deserve
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 he
                 giveth
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 of
                 most
                 men
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 unfittest
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 a
                 
                 Judge
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                   Controversie
                   ,
                
                 or
                 to
                 judge
                 himself
                 much
                 fitter
                 than
                 me
                 .
                 Doubtless
                 his
                 knowledge
                 hath
                 cost
                 him
                 much
                 less
                 
                   time
                   and
                   study
                
                 than
                 mine
                 hath
                 done
                 me
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 his
                 advantage
                 be
                 in
                 greater
                 
                   illumination
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 seriously
                 profess
                 to
                 fear
                 lest
                 I
                 should
                 want
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 manifold
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 cause
                 most
                 earnestly
                 to
                 beg
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 better
                 manifested
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 Voluems
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 humane
                 friendship
                 to
                 historical
                 truth
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 had
                 never
                 more
                 published
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 if
                 my
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 hurt
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 Separations
                 and
                 Divisions
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 moved
                 me
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 great
                 zeal
                 against
                 bare
                 rebaptizing
                 ,
                 in
                 it self
                 considered
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 hypothetically
                 done
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           SInce
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           perused
           
             Smaragdus
             ,
             Peter
             Abbas
             Cluniacensis
          
           ,
           and
           Bernard
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           before
           at
           hand
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           true
           account
           of
           their
           testimonies
           .
        
         
           I.
           As
           for
           Smaragdus
           ,
           I
           never
           before
           read
           him
           ,
           but
           on
           this
           occasion
           getting
           his
           exposition
           on
           the
           Epistles
           and
           Gospels
           I
           find
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           agreement
           indeed
           among
           Mr.
           Danvers
           witnesses
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           citations
           he
           is
           still
           like
           himself
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           Smaragdus
           on
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           in
           
             oct
             .
             Pasch
             .
             fol.
          
           87.
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             Sinite
             parvulos
             venire
             ad
             me
             ,
             talium
             enim
             est
             regnum
             coelorum
             :
             Hanc
             enim
             sanctam
             ,
             puram
             &
             innocentem
             infantiam
             ,
             per
             baptismi
             gratiam
             casta
             mater
             gignit
             Ecclesia
          
           ]
           That
           is
           [
           
             suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ;
           
             For
             this
             holy
             
             pure
             and
             innocent
             Infancie
             ,
             the
             Church
             their
             chast
             Mother
             doth
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Baptism
             beget
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           And
           on
           Mar.
           16.
           in
           Ascens
           .
           fol.
           101.
           
           [
           
             Cum
             autem
             dicatur
             ,
             Qui
             vero
             non
             crediderit
             condemnabitur
             ,
             quid
             hic
             dicimus
             de
             parvulis
             ,
             qui
             per
             aetatem
             adhuc
             credere
             non
             valent
             ?
             Nam
             de
             majoribus
             nulla
             quaestio
             est
             :
             In
             Ecclesia
             ergo
             salvatoris
             per
             alios
             parvuli
             credunt
             ,
             sicut
             ex
             aliis
             ea
             quae
             illis
             in
             baptismo
             remittuntur
             peccata
             traxerunt
             .
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           [
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             Baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             But
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             shall
             be
             condemned
             ,
             what
             say
             we
             here
             to
             little
             ones
             who
             by
             their
             age
             are
             not
             yet
             able
             to
             believe
             ?
             For
             of
             the
             elder
             there
             is
             no
             question
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             little
             ones
             believe
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             from
             others
             they
             have
             drawn
             those
             sins
             which
             in
             Baptism
             are
             forgiven
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           
             And
             in
          
           sab
           .
           Pentecost
           .
           in
           Act.
           19.
           fol.
           103
           ,
           104.
           
             having
             at
             large
             opened
             how
             Catechumens
             were
             instructed
             before
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             described
             approvedly
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             of
             crossing
             ,
             breathing
             on
             them
             ,
             exorcizing
             ,
             salt
             ,
             the
             Creed
             to
             be
             recited
             and
             understood
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             [
             Quia
             ergo
             Parvuli
             ,
             necdum
             ratione
             utentes
             ,
             haec
             minime
             capere
             possunt
             ,
             oportet
             ut
             cum
             ad
             imtelligibilem
             aetatem
             pervenerint
             ,
             doceantur
             &
             fidei
             sacramenta
             &
             confessionis
             mysteria
             ,
             ut
             veraciter
             credant
             ,
             &
             diligenti
             cura
             custodiant
             confessionem
             suam
             .
             Plane
             diximus
             ;
             quia
             quamvis
             illi
             necdum
             loqui
             possunt
             ,
             pro
             illis
             &
             confitentur
             
             &
             loquuntur
             qui
             eos
             de
             lavacro
             fontia
             suscipiunt
             .
             Nec
             immerito
             :
             dignum
             est
             ut
             qui
             aliorum
             peccatis
             obnoxii
             sunt
             ,
             aliorum
             etiam
             confessione
             ,
             per
             ministerium
             baptismatis
             ,
             remissionem
             originalium
             percipiant
             peccatorum
             .
          
           ]
           That
           is
           [
           
             But
             seeing
             little
             ones
             that
             have
             not
             yet
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             cannot
             receive
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             when
             they
             come
             to
             age
             of
             understanding
             they
             be
             taught
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             faith
             and
             the
             mystery
             of
             confession
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             truly
             believe
             ,
             and
             by
             diligent
             care
             may
             keep
             their
             confession
             :
             And
             not
             undeservedly
             :
             It
             is
             meet
             (
             or
             worthy
             )
             that
             they
             who
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             (
             or
             by
             )
             others
             sins
             ,
             by
             others
             confession
             also
             should
             by
             the
             mystery
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             receive
             the
             pardon
             of
             original
             sins
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           Yet
           it
           's
           true
           that
           this
           same
           Author
           doth
           oft
           call
           for
           confession
           from
           the
           adult
           ,
           and
           perswade
           men
           not
           to
           trust
           to
           meer
           outward
           baptizing
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           on
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           fol.
           30.
           &c.
           
           But
           he
           could
           reconcile
           this
           to
           Infant-Baptism
           ,
           though
           Mr.
           D.
           cannot
           .
           See
           him
           further
           fol.
           85.
           c.
           in
           Math.
           28.
           and
           fol.
           85.
           in
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           &
           fol.
           84.
           &
           fol.
           19.
           in
           Isa
           .
           60.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           II.
           As
           to
           
             Pet.
             Cluniacensis
          
           (
           another
           Abbot
           near
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           contemporary
           with
           Bernard
           )
           he
           is
           the
           most
           plausible
           of
           all
           Mr.
           D.'s
           witnesses
           ,
           as
           against
           two
           men
           ,
           
             Pet.
             Bruis
          
           ,
           and
           Henry
           :
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           Fol.
           1.
           
           Epist
           ,
           1.
           he
           writeth
           Twenty
           years
           after
           Peters
           sowing
           his
           doctrine
           .
           2.
           
           And
           though
           Henry
           lived
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           yet
           fol.
           2.
           he
           saith
           ,
           [
           
             Sed
             quia
             eum
             ita
             sentire
             vel
             praedicare
             ,
             nondum
             mihi
             plene
             fides
             facta
             est
             ,
             differo
             responsionem
             quousque
             &
             horum
             
             quae
             dicuntur
             indubitatam
             habeant
             certitudinem
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           having
           called
           
             Henry
             the
             heir
             of
          
           Peters
           
             wickedness
             ,
             who
             rather
             changed
             than
             mended
             his
             Devillish
             doctrine
          
           )
           
             But
             because
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             testimony
             fully
             credible
             (
             or
             am
             not
             sure
             )
             that
             he
             so
             thinketh
             ,
             and
             preacheth
             ,
             I
             delay
             my
             answer
             till
             I
             can
             have
             undoubted
             certainty
             of
             the
             things
             reported
             ]
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           he
           knew
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           went
           by
           that
           same
           ,
           which
           commonly
           then
           slandered
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           3.
           
           And
           in
           his
           first
           Proposal
           fol.
           7.
           (
           of
           
             Hoffmeisters
             Edit
          
           .
           )
           he
           reciteth
           the
           words
           supposed
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           deny
           as
           much
           the
           Salvation
           as
           the
           Baptism
           of
           
             all
             Infants
             .
             Ex
             his
             domini
             verbis
             Mar.
          
           16.
           
             aperte
             monstrant
             ,
             nullum
             nisi
             crediderit
             ,
             &
             baptizatus
             fuerit
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             nisi
             Christianam
             fidem
             habuerit
             &
             baptismum
             perceperit
             ,
             posse
             salvari
             :
             Nam
             non
             alterum
             horum
             ,
             sed
             utrumque
             pariter
             salvat
             :
             Vnde
             Infantes
             ,
             licet
             à
             vobis
             baptizentur
             ,
             quia
             tamen
             credere
             ,
             obstante
             aetate
             ,
             non
             possunt
             ,
             nequaquam
             salvantur
             .
          
           ]
           So
           that
           it
           is
           the
           salvation
           of
           any
           Infants
           that
           they
           principally
           here
           deny
           ;
           accounting
           Baptism
           needful
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           
             And
             fol.
             8.
             
             He
             addeth
             their
             next
             charge
             that
             
               fama
               vulgavit
               ,
               fame
               reported
            
             ,
             that
             they
             wholly
             believed
             not
             Christ
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Sed
             quia
             fallaci
             rumorum
             monstro
             non
             facile
             assensum
             praebere
             debeo
             (
             maxime
             cum
             quidam
             vos
             totum
             
             divinum
             Canonem
             abjecisse
             affirment
             ,
             alii
             quaedam
             ex
             ipso
             vos
             suscepisse
             contendant
             )
             culpare
             vos
             de
             incertis
             nolo
             ]
             :
          
           Where
           he
           fully
           confesseth
           that
           he
           
             knew
             them
             not
          
           ,
           but
           went
           by
           fame
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           
             suspected
             himself
             this
             fame
          
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           calling
           it
           a
           Monster
           ,
           and
           proving
           it
           
             contrary
             to
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           professing
           that
           
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             it
             :
          
           But
           yet
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           true
           ,
           he
           goeth
           on
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           Infants
           salvation
           and
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           Now
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           among
           many
           uncertainties
           ,
           which
           of
           these
           he
           will
           believe
           most
           probable
           :
           1.
           
           That
           all
           the
           parties
           were
           slandered
           :
           2.
           
           Or
           that
           Peter
           and
           Henry
           were
           slandered
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           mixed
           Manichees
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           vulgar
           lying
           levity
           or
           Popish
           malice
           .
           3.
           
           Or
           whether
           Peter
           and
           Henry
           were
           guilty
           as
           some
           now
           ,
           though
           the
           rest
           were
           not
           .
           4.
           
           Or
           whether
           they
           and
           the
           Albigenses
           and
           Waldenses
           ,
           really
           denyed
           all
           Infants
           salvation
           and
           Baptism
           (
           their
           very
           pretended
           words
           being
           cited
           .
           )
           5.
           
           Or
           whether
           they
           were
           slandered
           as
           to
           Infant-salvation
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           to
           their
           Baptism
           .
           6.
           
           Or
           whether
           all
           this
           rose
           not
           from
           their
           denying
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           children
           of
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           
             ex
             opere
             operato
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           their
           refusing
           to
           bring
           their
           own
           children
           to
           be
           Baptized
           by
           such
           Priests
           ,
           and
           their
           telling
           the
           wicked
           at
           age
           ,
           that
           their
           Infant-Baptism
           would
           not
           save
           them
           .
           Believe
           which
           of
           these
           you
           find
           most
           cause
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           10.
           
           III.
           As
           for
           Bernard
           ,
           1.
           
           Though
           a
           holy
           man
           ,
           yet
           his
           conceit
           that
           Papal
           unity
           was
           necessary
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           caused
           confusion
           ,
           transported
           him
           with
           such
           prejudice
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           now
           against
           the
           vilest
           Sects
           .
           2.
           
           He
           was
           acquainted
           with
           Cluniacensis
           and
           might
           believe
           him
           .
           3.
           
           He
           took
           things
           on
           trust
           as
           he
           did
           .
           4.
           
           He
           chargeth
           even
           the
           secret
           hereticks
           that
           he
           writes
           against
           ,
           as
           holding
           it
           unlawful
           to
           swear
           ,
           and
           yet
           lawful
           to
           forswear
           ,
           rather
           than
           reveal
           their
           case
           :
           Serm.
           65.
           5.
           
           And
           that
           in
           secret
           they
           are
           reported
           to
           commit
           filthy
           wickedness
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           named
           .
           6.
           
           That
           he
           heareth
           that
           some
           of
           them
           reject
           Pauls
           writings
           ,
           and
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           7.
           
           That
           they
           lived
           scandalously
           with
           Women
           :
           and
           he
           talketh
           as
           if
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           men
           and
           women
           to
           dwell
           together
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           chast
           .
           8.
           
           Yet
           sheweth
           that
           he
           most
           uncharitably
           suspected
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           [
           
             Si
             fidem
             interroges
             ,
             nihil
             Christianius
             ;
             si
             conversationem
             ,
             nihil
             irreprehensibilius
             ;
             &
             quae
             loquitur
             ,
             factis
             probat
             :
             Videas
             hominem
             in
             testimonium
             suae
             fidei
             frequentare
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             honorare
             presbyteros
             ,
             offerre
             munus
             suum
             ,
             confessionem
             facere
             ,
             sacramentis
             communicare
             (
             and
             did
             they
             deny
             Infant-Baptism
             then
             ?
             )
             Quid
             fidelius
             ?
             Jam
             quod
             ad
             vitam
             moresque
             spectat
             ,
             neminem
             concutit
             ,
             neminem
             circumvenit
             ,
             neminem
             supergreditur
             ,
             pallent
             ora
             jejuniis
             ,
             panem
             non
             comedit
             otiosus
             ;
             operatur
             manibus
             quibus
             vitam
             sustentat
             :
             Vbi
             jam
             Vulpos
             ?
          
           ]
           And
           what
           's
           the
           proof
           against
           them
           ,
           [
           
             Vinearum
             
             demolitio
             testatur
             vulpem
             :
             Mulieres
             relictis
             viris
             ,
             &
             viri
             dismissis
             uxoribus
             ,
             ad
             istos
             se
             conferunt
             :
             clerici
             &
             sacerdotes
             populis
             Ecclesiisque
             relictis
             intonsi
             &
             barbati
             apud
             eos
             ,
             inde
             textores
             &
             textrices
             plerumque
             inventi
             sunt
             .
             Annon
             gravis
             demolitio
             ista
             ?
             Annon
             opera
             vulpium
             haec
             ?
          
           ]
           And
           the
           way
           he
           appoints
           for
           their
           purgation
           is
           to
           put
           women
           out
           of
           their
           houses
           .
           9.
           
           Serm.
           66.
           he
           chargeth
           them
           for
           being
           
             against
             Marriage
          
           ,
           yea
           that
           
             they
             took
             filthiness
             to
             be
             only
             in
             having
             Wives
             .
          
           10.
           
           And
           with
           forbidding
           to
           Marry
           ,
           they
           joyned
           abstaining
           from
           meats
           :
           and
           so
           holding
           devilish
           doctrine
           :
           But
           that
           some
           allowed
           Marriage
           only
           to
           Virgins
           ,
           but
           not
           second
           Marriages
           :
           That
           they
           abhorred
           Milk
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           procreated
           by
           generation
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           
             de
             insania
             Manichaei
          
           .
           )
           That
           they
           held
           themselves
           only
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           derided
           them
           that
           Baptized
           Infants
           :
           (
           yet
           he
           himself
           writes
           largely
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Hug.
             de
             Sancto
             Victore
             ,
          
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           persons
           that
           have
           faith
           ,
           and
           die
           unbaptized
           through
           necessity
           ;
           alledging
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           ;
           And
           concludeth
           Infants
           saved
           by
           others
           faith
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           guilty
           by
           others
           sin
           .
           )
           11.
           
           In
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Hildefonsum
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           of
           Henry
           by
           name
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           that
           made
           a
           trade
           of
           preaching
           ,
           to
           live
           by
           in
           necessity
           ,
           and
           what
           money
           he
           could
           get
           of
           simple
           people
           and
           women
           more
           than
           found
           him
           food
           ,
           he
           spent
           in
           playing
           at
           dice
           ,
           or
           other
           more
           filthy
           uses
           :
           that
           after
           his
           daies
           applause
           by
           the
           people
           he
           was
           
           found
           at
           night
           with
           whores
           :
           that
           he
           thus
           left
           every
           where
           such
           a
           stink
           behind
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           come
           but
           once
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           naming
           many
           Cities
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           if
           Bernard
           be
           to
           be
           believed
           what
           a
           man
           this
           was
           :
           If
           not
           ,
           what
           his
           testimony
           is
           worth
           .
        
         
           AS
           I
           am
           writing
           this
           ,
           the
           Hawkers
           are
           crying
           under
           my
           window
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Baxters
             Arguments
             for
             Believers
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           men
           that
           cite
           Authors
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           cite
           me
           against
           my self
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           confidence
           :
           Because
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           my
           Treat
           .
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           personal
           Profession
           in
           the
           Adult
           :
           And
           he
           that
           will
           think
           that
           such
           dealing
           as
           this
           doth
           need
           an
           answer
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Adult
           must
           make
           an
           intelligent
           profession
           ,
           Infants
           must
           not
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           ignorant
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           not
           time
           to
           satisfie
           him
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Infant
           Baptism
           Asserted
           and
           Vindicated
           by
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Danvers
          
           ,
           with
           a
           full
           detection
           of
           his
           Misrepresentation
           of
           Divers
           Councils
           and
           Authors
           both
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           ,
           &c.
           By
           
             O.
             Wills
          
           :
           Sold
           by
           
             Jo.
             Robinson
          
           at
           the
           
             Golden
             Lyon
          
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26959-e34100
           
             *
             Satan
             will
             not
             consent
             that
             you
             should
             soberly
             read
             the
             Books
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26959-e36590
           
             *
             Including
             the
             Donatists
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             seems
             by
             some
             citations
             out
             of
             it
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             speaks
             thus
             !
          
           
             *
             Which
             the
             Heathens
             used
             to
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26959-e46560
           
             *
             Not
             so
             much
             as
             Mr.
             Tombes
             is
             among
             the
             Anabaptists
             for
             writing
             for
             Parish
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26959-e50430
           
             *
             
               p.
               372.
            
             ed
             2.
             
          
           
             Read
             Rom.
             
               14.
               and
               judge
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26959-e53990
           
             *
             That
             is
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             *
             viz.
             If
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             determine
             an
             uncertainty
             .